《We Demon Kings are Here to Stay》 Volume 1 - CH prologue 1 Prologue 1: Listen to My Words Author: Kappa Alliance/Midori Yuma Link: https://ncode.syosetu.com/n3862be/ Translated by Gumihou Spare a moment and listen to my words. My name is Makiko Oda. A first-year high schooler. That said, I was once one of the Three Great Demon Kings from a different world called Maydea. I was known as the Crimson Witch of the West. Sounds pretty fantastic, isn¡¯t it? What¡¯s even more fantastic was that everything I just said was true. It is also true that I was born in Japan on this world called Earth and have lived here for 16 years. Nevertheless, the fact that I had lived in Maydea for 200 years is irrefutable. Right now, I am in an unused art classroom of an annexe building in my high school. This is the club room for the ¡®Past Life Confession Club¡¯. Within the art-class room were dust-covered plaster figures, paint materials, cattle bones and other art-related odds and ends. Since everything is covered in dust, it is clear that no one ever come to this place. While we came here for our club meetings, we never touch these dust-covered things either. We gathered here because this was the room given to us when we first established the club. A ¡®Past Life Confession Club¡¯ is exactly what the words suggested. A club for us to look back, confess and reflect on our previous life. ¡°Why do we have to be killed by that Hero guy?¡± Is generally the agenda of the meeting. I have thought over this matter many times. And, no matter how I turned the subject over and over in my mind, it always ended with remorse and regret. ¡°There are many things to reflect on. I do wish I haven¡¯t self-destructed myself with that Hero back then. However, I was really caught up with the situation at that time, guess I could blame my youthful spirit for that, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°A 200-year-old youthful spirit?¡± Seated opposite me and nit-picking over my words is Tooru Saiga. He was the Black Demon of the North in his past life. A guy with short black hair, a bad look in his eyes and a rather devious air about him, traits that he had brought with him into this life from the first one. He now pretended to be some kind of stoic man, but in his previous life, he was a rascally man who kidnaps princesses from all over the place for his harem. ¡°¡­someone who had been easily beaten by the Hero had no right to criticise me.¡± ¡°Shut up, I was tricked. Strange how a great Hero man turned out to be such a coward. Hey, Yuri, don¡¯t you have anything to say about this?¡± Tooru urged a neat and smiling young man seated on his right. Like us, he too recalled his past life. He was called White Sage of the East or something like that. Right now, his name was Yuri Shizuka. Not sure how he ended up with such a girlish name. He was just sitting there, sipping his tea. ¡°Well, I was the one who picked that guy to become a hero. I had no idea that he would hunt us Three Great Demon Kings down and kill us in such a cowardly way¡­ for him to turn out to be such a savage bastard, in the end, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± ¡°Even if you apologise to us now, you can¡¯t change what happened.¡± I heaved a great sigh. Well, I know that it made no sense for us to go over these past regrets over and over again in such a shabby little room. I was born in the same world as the other two Demon Kings. [1] As powerful beings, it was almost inevitable for us to be hostile against each other in our previous lives. Now, however, we were the only ones who understood what the others had gone through. The purpose of the club was for us to organise and recall the memories from long, long time ago. Things that continued to haunt us even after we have been reborn into this world. Our previous world, Maydea, was divided into four continents. Each of us occupied a continent and made a name for ourselves, transcending human limits due to our extraordinary abilities and eventually becoming the feared Demon Kings. However, I don¡¯t remember doing anything that evil. [1] The worst thing I did was turn beautiful women I didn¡¯t like into frogs and threaten the local king to provide me with money and things to live a luxurious life. Compared to the Black Demon King of the North who kidnaps beautiful princesses into his harem, my little pettiness could be considered cute. I use to battle with the Black Demon King of the North now and then. Well, each time we clash, a mountain or two would disintegrate or disappeared, which, now that I think about it, caused a lot of trouble for other people. Perhaps, we may have gone a bit too far. The problem all started when the White Sage of the East could no longer bear to see us clashing like that and found a young promising young man in some random village and raised him to become a ¡®Hero¡¯. I still remember that hero guy¡¯s face. He was a very beautiful looking young man with pretty blond hair. However, he was even more demonic that the Demons Kings. First, the White Sage of the East, the one who was supposedly his mentor, was killed. The Hero then robbed the Sage of all his Spirit Contracts and went on to subdue the Black Demon King of the North. The method he used was really cowardly. The so-called Hero kidnapped a beautiful princess who is said to be the Black Demon King¡¯s favourite. He managed to somehow get her into the palm of his hand and manipulated the woman into betraying the Black Demon King. In the end, the Black Demon King was killed by the Hero without him using his powers. He ended up betrayed by the woman he loved. By the way, as the Crimson Witch of the West, I was really angered by this. That¡¯s because I really liked picking fights with the Black Demon King of the North. It must be said, there were really no fun things to do in that world. Unlike the overly friendly White Sage of the East or the dumb Black Demon of the North, I was just as cunning as the Hero and not easy to get rid of. The final battle was fierce. I ended up self-destructing and taking the Hero as well as the entire Western Continent with me. It was a truly terrible thing to do. There was really no way of knowing the condition of Maydea now. Are you still plagued by the scars of our war? ¡°Hey, Maki-chan. Mother told me to ask you to come to dinner today,¡± ¡°Eh? Really? That¡¯s great~! I¡¯ll get to eat something good for the first time in a while~¡± Auntie Yuri is really a good person. She really cared for me, who had lost her parents at junior high school and was always inviting me to dinner. Going to Yuri¡¯s place is more fun than returning to my little studio apartment where I live alone. It always looks extra miserable and cold during winter. Aunt Yuri¡¯s food is always delicious. ¡°Hey, Tooru-kun, you come too, alright? My sister is your fan, you know?¡± ¡°Why should I?¡± Was what he said, but he ended up coming with us anyway. Our past life was long, it was an uphill battle to loosen our shackles with the past and therefore ridiculous to imagine that we can reconcile everything in these short 16 years. These two were the only ones who understand what it is like to have memories of the past from the moment you were born. Right now, I¡¯m just a high school student. However, in the past, I was one of the Three Great Demon Kings who shook the world. We were all killed in the end, by that Hero. It was the one common ¡®memory¡¯ we have with each other. [Gumihou: Woah, this is just prologue 1!!] [1] Filling in the ¡®Unspoken¡¯. Often, when it comes to Japanese novels, the translation might be a bit lacking since the author deliberately chooses to use fewer words and let the reader fill in the blanks through a preset cultural understanding. Volume 1 - CH prologue 2 Prologue 2: Listen to Me Author: Kappa Alliance/Midori Yuma Link: https://ncode.syosetu.com/n3862be/ Translated by Gumihou Listen to me. My name is Tooru Saiga, a first-year high school student. In my previous life, I was the Black Demon of the North and was the most powerful of the Three Great Demon Kings in a different world called Maydea. It may sound silly to you, but I really do remember my time in that world as well as that humiliating moment when I was killed by the Hero. Right now, I am about to have dinner with my comrades who also recalled their past lives at Yuri Shizuka¡¯s home. Yuri¡¯s family have been landowners for generations and he lives in a fine Japanese-style mansion. It was a cut above my ordinary apartment house or Maki¡¯s miserable little flat. Yuri¡¯s family are all good people, and honestly speaking, it really does look as if a person¡¯s life in this world is reflected by their deeds in their past life. Had my current life¡¯s parents still been together, they would have eventually cheated against each other and eventually divorced, those two pachinko mad bastards. As for Maki, well, her parents were dead. See that? That¡¯s a perfect example of how current lives are influenced by karma from a previous life. ¡°O-o-o- den~~ It¡¯s oden~~ Yay~~!¡± Maki, who loves food above all things now, could guess what dinner would be the moment we passed through Yuri¡¯s gate. She still has the look of a villainess beauty with her dark red hair in loose ringlets from her previous life, it¡¯s a shame that she doesn¡¯t act more like how she looks. [1] I would like to say something about her shameless actions but my stomach is currently reacting to the simmering sound of oden bubbling in its broth. After all, I am in the body of a high school boy amid puberty. In the end, no matter how great and powerful a person I had been in the past, I have lost all specs and status just by dying and [1] reincarnating into a world where such things don¡¯t exist outside of fiction. ¡°Please go ahead and help yourself, alright?¡± ¡°¡­ah, thank you for the food.¡± Yuri¡¯s mother is a good person. She even welcomed me, a person with a bad look in their eye, into her home way back then. ¡°What kind of things do you like when it comes to oden? For me, it has to be the white radish, eggs and Hanpen [2], however, the Mochi Pouch [3] is kind of¡­¡± ¡°Eggs are a must, but I can do without the Hanpen.¡± ¡°I like Ganmodoki [4],¡± [1] said Yuri with a smile. ¡°¡­you really do have the stink of an old man about you,¡± Well, to be fair, we are all old men (and woman), aren¡¯t we? Yuri¡¯s hobbies all have the stench of old men about them. No matter what, they cannot be considered age-appropriate hobbies. The time we spent as adults were longer than we have been alive in this world. My parents always did say I have a cold look in my eyes. Which I thought was stupid. Looks like they don¡¯t really like the way I look at them. Well, in the first place, being a Demon King aside, I can¡¯t stand obeying adults who did not even have their shit together. It was an insult to be born to these lowlifes. ¡°Ah, Miyaka, Tooru-niichan is here~¡± Yuri¡¯s younger sister had been staring at me for a long time now. She must find it awkward to hang out with us oldies and was feeling a bit shy. On the other hand, it feels awkward for me to be stared at by a third-grader. I had rescued her once from some delinquents before. Ever since then, she tends to give me these strange and meaningful stares. Yuri called Miyaka over again, but she still refused to come over. ¡°I guess she¡¯s a bit shy¡­ but that¡¯s kind of adorable, isn¡¯t it~¡± This brother¡¯s words are a bit bad. No scratch that, it¡¯s very bad. However, you sure look like you fit in normally with your family. Surely no matter how lovely your family is, don¡¯t your previous life memories get in the way of fitting in? ¡°Aren¡¯t you eating way too much? Gluttonous women won¡¯t be liked, you know?¡± ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t expect people to like me as I am anyway,¡± Maki had already eaten twice as much oden as I had, outpacing me quite a while ago. Part of the reason why I hardly know the word restraint was due to my past life as a Demon King who pretty much have anything I wanted. However, this girl had always been a big eater, in her past life and now. ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to talk about being too much, [1] you old porny harem keeper¡­¡± ¡°Haa¡­ I thought you¡¯d bring that up,¡± Each time she got stuck, Maki would inevitably bring up this topic. ¡°Maki-chan, you really should not step on Tooru-kun¡¯s landmine like that,¡± ¡°Humm, how pitiful. The princess who betrayed you to the Hero was later chased down and killed by the very same Hero. I¡¯m not sure who had it worse but the Demon King in this story sure died a terrible death, didn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°¡­as someone who died after self-destructing and taking out a whole continent with you, aren¡¯t you similar to that Demon King?¡± How many times have we rehashed these stories? As Demon King of the North, I was the strongest among all the Demon Kings with the highest MP to boot. Yet, I had lost because of a woman. That Hero sure knows how to hit us at our critical weak points. Aahh, to be honest, it was so miserable I nearly cried. I wanted to die again. ¡°Speaking of which, looks like we will be getting a new teacher tomorrow. Sugita-sensei is about to leave for maternity leave soon. ¡°I guess, but whoever that new teacher is really has nothing to do with us,¡± Yuri, who could read the atmosphere tried to change the subject. Only to be counterattacked by Maki who could not read the air at all. Still, what Maki said was right. How much time do we have in this place? Is it alright for us to keep living like this? Each of us harboured these questions in our hearts, but none of us dare give voice to them. I have lived for such a long time, yet, it still surprises me to not be able to answer them. [Gumihou: There are some repeats, but I try not to let them overlap too much] [1] Filling in the ¡®Unspoken¡¯. Often, when it comes to Japanese novels, the translation might be a bit lacking since the author deliberately chooses to use fewer words and let the reader fill in the blanks through a preset cultural understanding. [2] Hanpen ¨C Triangular fish paste https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hanpen [3] Mochi pouch ¨C Mochi stuffed in tofu pouch. Also known as Mochikinchaku, with ¡®kinchaku¡¯ meaning cloth pouch for carrying small items. https://www.oishi-washoku-recipes.com/mochi-kinchaku [4] Ganmodoki ¨C Fried tofu dumplings with julienned vegetables. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ganmodoki Volume 1 - CH prologue 3 Prologue 3: I Respectfully Request Your Attention Authors: Kappa Alliance/Midori Yuma Link: https://ncode.syosetu.com/n3862be/ Translated by Gumihou I respectfully request your attention. My name is Yuri Shizuka, a first-year high school student. In my past life, I was known as the White Sage of the East, one of the Three Great Demon Kings of Maydea. When I was a baby yet to learn Japanese, [1] the language of a country in this particular world, I already have complete memories of a different life and several different languages attached to it, I could probably make a lot of money if I were to reveal such a story at an academic conference. The knowledge that a place like Maydea exists would certainly surprise this world. On the other hand, if I failed to properly handle this information, I might be taken to an American laboratory and taken apart by curious scientists. Only two other people shared these memories with me. I shall say it first, the title of Demon King doesn¡¯t suit me at all. That¡¯s because I was more of a sage than a demon. In fact, I was a rather good Demon King, all things considered. I was granted the title of Demon King due to my unusually high MP levels. I was definitely the most powerful White Magic user. However, I committed one great mistake in my life. In order to stop the quarrel between the Black Demon King of the North and the Crimson Witch of the West, I recruited a young boy to become a ¡®Hero¡¯. Unfortunately, this guy turned out to be someone rather¡­ outrageous. I can only say that I never saw it. [1] Not until he had gone against my advice and tricked his companions into murdering the prince of a great Eastern Continent. I was very angry with his actions and tried to strip him of his Hero title and power but was instead, trapped and killed by this guy. Moreover, it would appear that he had also robbed me of various things like Spirit Contracts and several magical tools. It was a miserable and pathetic end. When I found out, I could have dived into a hole in shame if there was one nearby¡­ I must admit, though. The conditions of my reincarnated life were not bad. One could even say that it was wonderful. I was born into a wealthy family with respectable parents and a cute little sister. Since young, I made to partake in various lessons such as tea ceremonies, kendo and the violin. Even so, rather than finding them tiresome, these lessons were more like fun games to me. The tea ceremony was especially wonderful. Enjoying bitter matcha in a tranquil place makes me feel lighter. As though my body had escaped from the memories of my past life, if only for a moment. Maki-chan, also known as Makiko Oda. Tooru Saiga or Tooru-kun. Both had been my enemies. I had once fought them, believing that I could never forgive the two Demon Kings who would casually destroy the world as one would trample on ants due to their abundant magical powers. Now, however, it would be difficult for me to call us enemies. I believe it is the same for my companions. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ ¡°I¡¯ve just seen the new teacher!! He¡¯s so super cool~~¡± ¡°No way, where? I want to see him too~~¡± The girls in my class are really noisy today. As the class president, I should be able to catch a glimpse of this cool new teacher when I fetch the daily logbook from the staffroom. Yes, the moment I was about to enter the room, I caught a glimpse of the teacher through a gap in the door. Thump. It was only an instant, but my heart nearly jumped out of my chest. I hurried back to the classroom. I had to inform Maki-chan and Tooru-kun. Because I just had a realisation There was no way I would ever mistaken ¡®him¡¯¡­! ¡°Maki-chan!! Tooru-kun!!¡± My classmates were a little surprised to see me, their calm and collected class president, suddenly rushing into the classroom, but I could care less about that. That guy. That guy is here!! ¡°Maki-chan, Tooru-kun!! The new teacher, he¡¯s¡­¡± I cannot put into words the strange feeling I get running down my back. Maki-chan and Tooru-kun were looking at me with astonished faces. No, they were looking at someone behind me with astonished faces. The man, our new teacher, looking very dapper in a new suit was smiling slightly at us with his beautiful face. The girls in my class were all going ¡®kyaa, kyaa¡¯ and I wished they would just shut up. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, hasn¡¯t it? I never thought I¡¯d find all three of you in the same school.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­. eh?¡± The three of us paled. Of course, we did. That¡¯s because the person responsible for our deaths is standing right before our eyes. However, if we thought about it, if the three of us could reincarnate, why not this ¡®Hero¡¯ guy¡­ ¡°What the hell are you doing here?!¡± The first person who showed a strong reaction was Tooru-kun. That¡¯s because he was the one with the greatest grudge against this man. I kept saying, ¡®Calm down, calm down,¡¯ but really, I have no idea what to do either. Suddenly, I heard a loud thump. Maki-chan, still seated in her chair, banged the table with her fist. ¡°¡­how about¡­ we go to the Past Life Confession Room?¡± As expected of the club president. This club name was too appropriate, I doubt there could be a more appropriate place for today¡¯s confrontation. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ The new teacher¡¯s name is Keisuke Kano, 25 years old. A world history teacher who is somehow older than all of us, despite having died after he had killed us. That¡¯s right, this is our nemesis, the ¡®Hero¡¯ whom we cannot forget. The biggest regret of my past life. For, I was the one who had nurtured this guy and granted him the power to become a ¡®Hero¡¯. [Gumihou: Okay, that escalated quickly.] [1] Filling in the ¡®Unspoken¡¯. Often, when it comes to Japanese novels, the translation might be a bit lacking since the author deliberately chooses to use fewer words and let the reader fill in the blanks through a preset cultural understanding. [2] Deleted some details since it had already been repeated in the first two prologues. Volume 1 - CH prologue 4 Prologue 4: I Ask for Your Attention Authors: Kappa Alliance/Midori Yuma Link: https://ncode.syosetu.com/n3862be/ Translated by Gumihou Makiko here. As someone reborn with our past life memories intact, we had never been really surprised by anything in this [1] mundane world. After all, what could be surprising about a world that lacks magic? I have never felt so out of depth after arriving in this comfortable world. ¡°A Past Life Confession Club? How pitiful sounding¡­¡± As soon as Kano-sensei entered the art room, he begin to snicker at us. He truly is a crazy person. Who was to be blamed for these bitter memories? ¡°The person with the most sins to confess would be you, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Me? I merely exterminate the root of evil that tormented the people in that world.¡± I want to hit his smiling face. Someone bring me a nail covered bat. It might be fine for a student and teacher [1] with a close relationship to banter about like this. However, there was never such a relationship between us. ¡°Do you know, Crimson Witch of the West, what happened to the world after the battle between you and me?¡± ¡°¡­surely you¡¯re the one who should know best?¡± The bell for the first period sounded. We¡¯re totally cutting class now. The teacher would definitely be angry with us. Or, should I say, are you as a teacher alright with cutting class? ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys former Demon Kings? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re scared of a mere school bell.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s scared?¡± ¡°Well, we are now students of this school¡­¡± Tooru¡¯s answer was short due to his bad mood from some time ago. Yuri still managed to maintain a polite fa?ade with this so-called teacher. ¡°The reason why we started a Past Life Confession Club was to properly think about the past life and reflect on our actions. After all, we are at fault for many things¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± The three of us were in unison on this. ¡°You wanted to know what happened to Maydea? Well, let me show you something interesting,¡± The teacher appeared to be very pleased with our dubious reaction. He pulled out a map from his suit pocket and spread it out. On it, were four continents spread out like a four-leaf clover. There was no doubt that it was the general terrain of Maydea, but there were certain differences. ¡°Crimson Witch of the West, the West Continent where you have pulled me to death with you had transformed into a barren land where malicious miasma particles still remained after 2,000 years. You have committed a great sin. Survivors of the West were forced to flee to other continents as refugees. Moreover, since the Western Continent was the breadbasket of the world with its mild climate, the loss of it greatly damaged Maydea. Well, what do you think happened after that?¡± ¡°¡­what?¡± I was getting rather impatient. There were many things to ponder upon, but let¡¯s start with the first one. ¡°You¡¯re saying that 2,000 years have passed in that world?¡± For me, I have only felt the passing of 16 years. It was the same for Tooru and Yuri. ¡°By the way, our battle was is basically a legend now. A great battle between the Three Demon Kings and a Great Hero. Sadly, matters of war remain unresolved. Maydea suffered from repeated invasions and skirmishes over land ownership, causing severe food shortages. It looks like life was simpler when you were around. In short, your very existence was a deterrent against human warfare. Well, probably.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± What the hell is this guy talking about? I frowned, this was all irrelevant to us who have reincarnated out of that world. Wait, that aside, how did he get his hands on all this information? ¡°I have plenty of questions, but first, how did you get that information?¡± Straightforward Tooru immediately asked. ¡°I know a way to get to that other world, Maydea,¡± A simple answer for a question we could not even begin to wonder about. Moreover, it was so unexpected that all three of us were stunned. ¡°In the first place, whenever you guys required a Hero to fight for you, he would be a youth summoned from this world. You should know this fact, Sage.¡± ¡°Haah¡­ well, that¡¯s because there were legends about how Legendary Heroes were young boys summoned from another world. That is why you were made into a hero.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Why do you think such a legend exists in the first place? What good is it to summon someone from another world?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± I really have no idea. Though I was a Great Demon King, this was my first time experiencing reincarnation or something like being summoned from another world. The three of us exchanged looks. ¡°That¡¯s because crossing the borders between this world and the world of magic is the only way to drastically increase the MP of a person.¡± Kano-sensei said as he put away the map into his suit pocket and reached into another. [2] ¡°Do you know? Your real battle is about to begin.¡± [2] A silver gun pointed at our faces. W-wait, this, what kind of dead-end flag is this?! Isn¡¯t this too nasty an end for us who have only lived in this world for 16 years? To force us to end our lives in such a terrible way? Three gunshots rang out and we were once more murdered by this man. [Gumihou: ¡­ we haven¡¯t even started chapter 1 yet, but we¡¯ve already escalated to this point¡­] [1] Filling in the ¡®Unspoken¡¯. Often, when it comes to Japanese novels, the translation might be a bit lacking since the author deliberately chooses to use fewer words and let the reader fill in the blanks through a preset cultural understanding. [2] Rearranged some sentences to increase the drama. Volume 1 - CH 1 Volume 1, Chapter 001: Makia is Born into a Count Family Author: ¤«¤Ã¤ÑͬÃË£¯ÓÑÂé±Ì Link: https://ncode.syosetu.com/n3862be/ Translated by Zzonkedd Edited by Gumihou and Pill Bug What an impossible existence¡­ Not¡­ that I am in the position to say such a thing¡­ somehow I was killed by that guy again. I am kind of hurt by it too. I mean, aren¡¯t we just high-schoolers? Absolutely harmless high-schoolers that would never harm either humans or animals. Is this some kind of punishment for all the sins we had committed back when we were demon kings? Ahh, this nostalgic air. My body is breathing in actual air after such a long time. I can hear a lullaby. I am¡­a baby? Moreover, an uncute baby who barely cry and a faraway look in my eyes. It can¡¯t be helped. I am born knowing the language of this world and fully retained the memories from my previous two lives. ¡°Makia is such a good girl~ What a lovely and quiet baby. It¡¯s so easy to take care of you~¡± Hello, new mother. Looks like I once more, am born with bright red hair and large blue cat-like eyes of the Crimson Witch era. My name in this world is Makia Odelle. Still, I¡¯m quite the incredible baby. I should know this, since I have somehow retained my magical powers. When I was the Crimson Witch, I had eyes which could judge magical strengths, see the future, and estimate the potential of a person just by knowing their name. It turns out I could still do the same in this world. ¡°Now Makia, I think we have enough of the sun, so let¡¯s go home now,¡± This is my father. A man with a rather foppish beard and a noble appearance. Mother is a beautiful woman with brilliant red hair. When I was a Demon King, I kept my 17-years-old appearance for a long time. However, I would¡¯ve liked to achieve this kind of mature, lady-like appearance if I ever grow to look older. Now then, does this mean I have atoned for my sins for the past two lives? To be born again in Maydea, moreover as the daughter of a loving aristocratic family in the Southern Continent¡­ Moreover, my parents appeared to be good people. I am sorry that your child is the reincarnation of the most notorious Demon King in the history of this world. With parents who can barely sense magical power, they can¡¯t know how horrifying I am. This is a different Maydea. Different from the Maydea of 2000 years ago where I reigned as Demon King. I have been reborn into a rural aristocratic family in the Southern Continent where Demon Kings did not exist. I did not hate my previous life as an ordinary high-schooler either. I had enjoyed life as a mediocre girl with no magical powers, with only simple worries to occupy my days. I could not help but remember Tooru and Yuri, who had been in the same situation as I had been. What happened to those two? If we have an unspeakable connection with each other, surely we must have reincarnated together somewhere into this world at the same time. I wonder if we will meet again someday¡­ Volume 1 - CH 2 I used to often say that I want to return to childhood once again but maintain the mind of an adult. I guess that¡¯s why the saying ¡®be careful with what you wish for¡¯ exists. To be honest, it¡¯s not great to be a kid with a mind of a grown-up. For one thing, I can¡¯t have a proper conversation with fellow kids. This is perfectly natural since I am over 200 years old. You¡¯d think being an adult would help me handle playing with 6-year-olds at their level, but¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll be the princess. Makia-chan, you¡¯re the dog!¡± ¡°¡­.. haah¡­¡± Games of make-believe are types of games that allow people to show the differences in power. For example, if there are five girls of the same age in a group, the most selfish and violent girl will snatch the ¡®princess¡¯ role right away. Right now, today¡¯s ¡®princess¡¯ is Smirda-chan, the daughter of an aristocratic family. Next is Linda-chan, who is bestowed the position of ¡®mother¡¯. Milia-chan, who likes cool things, usually plays the prince. Then there¡¯s Camille, the introvert, who has almost nothing to say in these gatherings. However, I could clearly tell she did not want to be the dog, so I ended up taking that role and letting her have the maid position. Why is a dog necessary in this make-believe game anyway? I can¡¯t help but ponder over this question every time I ended up as dog for the day. After all, this happy family role play game is missing a ¡®father¡¯ role. Nevertheless, it is childish to compete against children for roles in such stupid games and I play my role of ¡®dog¡¯ with as much grace as possible. I must say, it is quite humiliating to be a dog. ¡°Diana, it¡¯s time for your food,¡± Somehow, the dog¡¯s name is always Diana. A plate of cookies and biscuits is placed in front of me and I reach for one but Smirda-san commands haughtily. ¡°Say ¡®woof¡¯ first, then you can eat it,¡± ¡°¡­¡± Are you f*cking with me, you shitty kid? Who do you take me for? Lines of curses ran through my head but never left my mouth. If I say something here, Smirda-chan will definitely cry. If she starts crying, it will attract the attention of those ladies enjoying their little adult tea parties and her mother, the Duchess of Beigrates, will have her eyes on me¡­ After the tea party ended, the tea party ladies collect their children and go home in their respective carriages. I am exhausted from playing with those children. ¡°Yodel, clean the room now,¡± Yodel is one of our servants. He¡¯s a young man with freckles with a rather carefree manner. Compared to the other well-disciplined servants, he¡¯s rather clumsy and stupid. On top of that, he can¡¯t read the atmosphere which sometimes resulted in rather awkward situations. Then again, that¡¯s the part of him that makes life a bit more interesting. ¡°Yes, Makia-sama.¡± Yodel is moving at his own pace as usual, whistling as he starts stacking up the plates and things. I look away from this boring sight and study the scene through the window. The ripening golden wheat of the rich Delia fields stretches out as far as the eye could see. We are just days before the perfect harvest time. Yodel is whistling a well-known folk song that has been around for a long time. Even I recognise this old Maydea song. ¡°Speaking of which, Makia-sama, why are you always the dog?¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± Here I am, indulging in a bit of nostalgia but that Yodel just had to ruin it with his uncalled for remark. Yes, I was the dog again today. Children¡¯s games leave no room for compassion or compromises [1]. Everyone insists on playing whatever they want. Those who are weirdly reluctant will suffer a loss while those who act like spoilt babies win. Anyway, that¡¯s how things work in the world of children. As an adult, I refuse to indulge in childish actions against real children. That is just sad. On the other hand, I have no qualms about being childish as an adult to get my way against other adults. Life is more fun that way. ¡°Ahh, I¡¯m bored-¡± Come to think of it, I was blessed in my previous life on Earth. Perhaps it was a lot easier because there was someone in the same situation as I was around me. We had each other to share our memories with, so life had been really fun. Today, I sit by the window and sigh like a child. I wonder if I¡¯ll one day give up on my restraint and start rampaging as before. But, it is still too early for that. Anyway, what I¡¯m saying is, I¡¯d like to skip this children¡¯s arc, please. [Gumihou: Haha, I wonder, would I like to be a child again?] [1] Gumihou: This novel reminds me of Squid Game Zzonkedd: What is Squid Game? Gumihou: ¡­no, there exist a person who did not know Squid Game!!?? Zzonkedd: A friend mentioned it in passing, is it a new anime? Gumihou: ¡­it¡¯s a Korean TV drama where children¡¯s games are played by broke adults for money. Losers of the game would be¡­ eliminated. Zzonkedd: That doesn¡¯t sound- Gumihou: Permanently Zzonkedd: ¡­suddenly, I see the connection. Volume 1 - CH 3 Volume 1: Chapter 003: Lord Elric: Threw His Back Out at the Harbour City My name is Elric Odille, a Count of the Ruskia Kingdom. We are a major ruling nation in the Southern Continent. Though my county consists mostly of the countryside, I am in charge of the Delia Fields. Where the lands are wide, [1] rich and fertile and each year, profit pours into our coffers through the sale of fruits and other crops. Today, I come to the neighbouring harbour city, Karted. As expected from a harbour city, life here is very different from the countryside. From the salty smell of the ocean and the cry of seabirds, everything seems somehow more uplifting and lively here. I come to this city to trade with the local feudal lord. I think I managed to get a pretty good deal. Delia Field¡¯s harvest this year is unusually rich but I was able to sell a lot of wheat and fruits at the price I wanted. [1] Normally, prices will go down when there¡¯s a glut in supplies but I still managed to sell my goods at a profit. It goes to show just how good my selling skills are. Tomorrow is my beloved Makia¡¯s birthday. A most beautiful and intelligent daughter there never is. She takes after my lovely wife and will be 7 years old soon. Well, I say that she is 7 but she certainly doesn¡¯t act like any other 7-year-old I had seen. She would sometimes make complex remarks that are difficult even for adults to understand. Moreover, she lacks the greed and normal materialistic desires that most children have. However, she loves eating and has a very gourmet tongue. I find this side of her very adorable. She is a difficult girl to give presents to. Just last week I asked her what she wanted for her birthday and Makia, who was reading a book about the history of this country, replied with ¡®Friends of the same age¡¯ after some thought. This might sound like she has no friends, which¡­ well, most daughters of other aristocratic families have trouble communicating with her. [1] It certainly looks like Makia had to dumb down herself to be on the same wavelength as them. Long story short, what she really wants are children of her age who could converse at the same wavelength, over the same topics as her. ¡°How about getting an attendant of the same age for her? Or should we get someone older? That child needs friends she could get along with.¡± My wife, Elena, had also been troubled by the matter. Could someone so convenient really appear? I¡¯m starting to wonder if such a child exists. ¡°Yodel, what do you think? Where do you think we can find a suitable attendant for that child?¡± ¡°My lord, what about a girl raised in the mountains by her grandfather, fed on nothing but bread and cheese? Or perhaps a child from the orphanage could be educated as her attendant? Since no one is a good fit, perhaps we could look for someone completely unfit?¡± ¡°¡­ Uhm, this is a really difficult matter,¡± ¡°When it comes to Makia-sama¡¯s attendant, it can¡¯t be a person of doubtful origin,¡± ¡°I wonder¡­ Don¡¯t you think someone of doubtful origin would spark her interest more?¡± I drop my shoulders and sigh. Only to realise a little later that I have stop in front of one of the seaside street stalls. This particular stall was filled with dolls and little accessories that most little girls would be happy to receive. There are plenty of these things at home, so I don¡¯t think that child would be happy if I brought more home. She would just pretend to be happy in front of us, and I don¡¯t want to see that forced smile on her face. I wonder if I should put more effort into getting some interesting food for this year as well. Yodel is still behind me, carefree as usual. Still, for all his carefree attitude, he¡¯s someone I can trust. While I watch him working his brain, someone suddenly rams into him from the side and before we knew it, the bag Yodel is carrying is snatched away by a rough-looking man. ¡°Ahhhhh, the important documents for today¡¯s business talk are in there!¡± My shout of despair is unusually long and detailed but it¡¯s not like I wasn¡¯t in a panic. I¡¯m seriously panicking here! Yodel is as careless as he had been back in Delia Fields. However, this is the harbour town! A place where all kinds of people gather and dangerous people like thieves and pirates appear. Also, that Yodel is too slow! Looks like I can¡¯t really depend on him after all. Having lost hope in that avenue, I try my best to go after the thief. ¡°Wait, you thief!! Who do you think you¡¯re stealing from!! I¡¯m from the Delia Fields¡­¡± Crraackk¡­ A most unpleasant sound. Unfortunately, I know exactly what that sound that was. It is my lower back. I should not be running full speed at this age. I tripped and collapsed onto the street as my back gave out. ¡°S-Someone¡­ g-get that man¡­¡± I weakly reach out one hand towards the rapidly disappearing man. I will suffer a great loss if he disappears [1] with my documents. What should I do now? While my gloomy future play out like a series of distorted images across my mind, the thief suddenly took a dive sideways, hitting a fruit stall and rolling to the ground. Wha¡­ What just happened? My waist is so painful that my eyes are watering. Yodel had finally caught up and helped me hobble to the fruit stall. ¡°Hey, old man, is this yours?¡± There is a young boy before me with black hair and eyes, what an unusual colour combination, he has a chimney sweeping brush in one hand and in the other was my recently stolen bag. The boy hands the bag to me. ¡°Yes. Were you the one who took down this person?¡± The rough-looking man is just lying there, covered in oranges. The boy nods and laughs. ¡°You look like a noble. I¡¯ll let you in on something, in this city, keep whatever is important inside your clothes. That carefree-looking brother over there doesn¡¯t seem sharp enough to handle incidents like this.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Judging from appearance alone, I believe this boy should be the same age as Makia. Perhaps a couple of years older? Considering how much smaller children lacking nutrition could be. Still, what of it? This independent manner of speaking, that confident stance, the strength in those dark eyes¡­ somehow he reminds me of Makia. ¡°You¡­ What is your name?¡± I ask almost unconsciously. ¡°Tooru Sagaram. If you have a chimney that needs sweeping, just call me, yeah?¡± With a wide grin, the boy, Tooru, swings his tall brush casually and runs off. This was my first encounter with the young boy Tooru. [Gumihou: That boy¡­ is very sus¡­ Also, what¡¯s that random Heidi reference, lol!!] [1] Filling in the ¡®Unspoken¡¯. Often, when it comes to Japanese novels, the translation might be a bit lacking since the author deliberately chooses to use less words and let the reader fill in the blanks through a preset cultural understanding. If the missing info looks too sparse, Gumi will fill in some of the blanks. This is not to imply that the writer¡¯s craft is lacking, but we do have a cultural gap. Gumi will try to fill in these gaps unobtrusively. Volume 1 - CH 4 Volume 1: Chapter 004: Tooru: Drew the Short Stick My name is Tooru Sagaram, age 10. In my previous life, I was Saiga Tooru. Moreover, I was the Black Demon King, ruling over the north of a very different Maydea. So, how did a Demon King end up here? It¡¯s all the fault of that Hero. Because he killed us, I am reborn once more into Maydea. Right now I am a chimney sweeper of the Harbour City Karted, in the Southern Continent. Although this is the southern part of the world, it still gets pretty cold during winter. Narration over, the young boy puts his tiny body to use, dives into a chimney and begins to sweep it. Well, whatever. I am sure you want to know why I am doing this. I was born on the Eastern Continent, rather far away from here. The people in the Southern Continent take their peace for granted, what they don¡¯t know is that the Eastern Continent suffers from very real horrors of war. The Hermedes Federation from the North, [1] for some reason or other, suddenly decided to invade the Eastern Continent. My father of this world died as a soldier, doing his best to earn money to move me, his son, and my mother to the much safer Southern Continent. However, after coming to the Southern Continent, it was not like things miraculously became better. My mother¡¯s body had always been weak. After being stressed by war, long travel and news of my father¡¯s death, she broke down mentally and physically and grew very sick. Even now she¡¯s lying in bed, unable to move. The only way for me to earn money honestly was to become a chimney sweeper. Well, I guess you can say I had become a better person? Anyway, I learn quite fast for my age and my boss treats me pretty well. Also, I know what to say and do to please grown-ups. [1] In short, I was pretty good at getting people to like me. School? I don¡¯t have enough money for that. Anyway, I¡¯m smarter than those ordinary aristocratic chuckleheads. I¡¯m still a kid, but my looks ain¡¯t bad. After all, I was a Demon King and even had my own harem. I¡¯m guaranteed to grow up to be a handsome guy with jet-black hair and piercing black eyes. Case in point, each time I approached an older sister, she would fall for my cute boy charm and end up giving me all kinds of nice things. Easy targets the lot of them. [1] In short, life is pretty great. [1] ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°Of course noooooooooootttttt!¡± I scream unconsciously right in the middle of the harbour city street lined with stalls on both sides. I can¡¯t help but scream. This life is horrible. I can¡¯t stand it anymore! Isn¡¯t my standard of living falling too rapidly? Why am I a chimney sweep? [1] This is child labour! Child abuse! I was the Demon King! The Demon King, you hear me?! The legendary Demon King of the North, the most legendary and most evil Demon King! It¡¯s not like I was suffering from an [2] early case of chuunibyou, I really was the Demon King! I used to feel like life on earth was unbearable but after running away from falling cannonballs and sneaking through destroyed towns, I¡¯m starting to feel that life back on boring earth was much better. I could eat whatever I want and don¡¯t have to wear rags to work ¡°.. haaahh¡­. Isn¡¯t there a better way to make money?¡± I am currently trudging through the street when I heard someone complaining about their stuff being stolen. I look around and saw a rugged, pirate-ish looking man thumping in my direction with a bag under one arm. A dandy-looking man attempts to chase him but fell pitifully to the floor and¡­ wow, looks like he twisted his back? ¡°Ha haann¡­ isn¡¯t this a good way to get money? Should I go for it?¡± I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I have lived for a long time, but my intuition is pretty good. That noble man surely has something that I need. I spun my chimney sweeping broom once and deftly hook the leg of the large man, causing him to lose his balance. [1] While he was off-kilter from the weight of the bag and having been tripped by me, I kick out his knee and he crashes into a stall filled with oranges. Oops, sorry about that, pops from the orange stall. The noble man who had hurt his back is being helped over here by his companion. There is a strangely peaceful look on that companion¡¯s face. ¡°Hey, old man, is this yours?¡± Fufunn, I¡¯m a good kid after all. It¡¯s not good to steal. Also. If I can get on the good side of this aristocrat I¡¯m sure I could get something much better in return. ¡°Yes. Were you the one who took down this person?¡± ¡°You look like a noble. I¡¯ll let you in on something, in this city, keep whatever you find important inside your clothes. That carefree-looking brother over there doesn¡¯t seem to be sharp enough to handle incidents like this.¡± Well, it is the truth. Thieves instantly target fools from peaceful areas like Delia Fields. It¡¯s easy to tell from their stupidly vacant faces. Still, this uncle looks like a pretty good guy. This way, I¡¯ll get him to notice me. More importantly, for me, is that this guy has the potential of becoming a money-growing tree. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Here we go, hehe. He took the bait. But I¡¯m a very calm man, the very epitome of cool. The bait should be set up properly and the prey reeled in slowly. ¡°I¡¯m Tooru Sagaram. If you have a chimney that needs sweeping, just call me, yeah?¡± Now let¡¯s take off. After all, I can¡¯t let him thank me and forget about that little chimney sweep immediately afterwards. Now, go ahead and nurture your interest in me and come find me later. [Gumihou: Nice, long term goal!] [1] Filling in the ¡®Unspoken¡¯. Often, when it comes to Japanese novels, the translation might be a bit lacking since the author deliberately chooses to use less words and let the reader fill in the blanks through a preset cultural understanding. If the missing info looks too sparse, Gumi will fill in some of the blanks. This is not to imply that the writer¡¯s craft is lacking, but we do have a cultural gap. Gumi will try to fill in these gaps unobtrusively. [2] ¡®early¡¯ chuunibyou: The direct meaning of chuunibyou is ¡®middle school sickness¡¯ or ¡®second-year middle school sickness¡¯, the stage of life where they believe they are the special, capable of mystical powers or was the descendent or reincarnation of some fantasy figures. Japan¡¯s middle school age is from 12-15. Tooru¡¯s current physical age is 10, hence ¡®early chuunibyou¡¯. Volume 1 - CH 5 Volume 1: Chapter 005: Lord Elric: Tooru Catches a Huge Fish by the Bank I am Elric Odille. After throwing out my back and having my important documents snatched away right before my eyes, I am spared the worst scenario by a brave young boy. He looks like a very well-mannered boy with striking black hair and dark eyes. The few things I know for sure about this child are his name, his hair and eye colour and the fact that he was in this harbour city earlier. ¡°Do you know a young boy by the name of Tooru Sagaram?¡± I direct this question at a young flower girl. The smile on her face widens and her eyes brighten. ¡°Of course, he¡¯s that very cute chimney sweep. There are quite a few little boys in the business but he¡¯s the best. He saved me from a nasty thug once,¡± A greengrocer says: ¡°Yeah, I know him. Pretty sure he¡¯s from the Eastern Continent. I heard his mother is sick, so he¡¯s been working as a sweep to support her even though he¡¯s just a mite himself.¡± A wealthy madam says: ¡°Of course I do, in fact, I¡¯m one of his customers. That child does a good job cleaning our chimneys and left no soot behind. He¡¯s employed by aboss over at that house with the white triangular roof just next street over.¡± The boss: ¡°Oh, that kid. Well, he¡¯s achieved his quota for today so I let him off early. He lives in one of those seaside huts, No. 12, I think.¡± Well, it sure looks like this young boy has quite an excellent reputation here. People from the Southern Continent generally don¡¯t think well of those who fled from their country of origin. Refugees and outsiders would often face a lot of discrimination from the locals. However, it looks like he manages to integrate well into this city. It is difficult even for adults to push aside adversity and establish a good position for themselves in a foreign land. This mature young boy is quite impressive. Following the directions given by the boss, I soon found the boy. He is sitting by the embankment in front of hut No. 12 and is busily fishing. I stand behind the child. ¡°Hello there, did you have a good catch today?¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± There is no doubt about it. The young boy is Tooru, I can easily recognise the face that turned around to look at me. ¡°I wonder~ If my plans go accordingly, I should be landing a big one soon.¡± He giggles, then, after securing his fishing rod, gets up from the embankment. ¡°What¡¯s up, old man? Did you get something stolen again?¡± ¡°¡­. No, I realised I haven¡¯t thanked you properly yet. Well, thank you very much for what you did earlier. The documents in the bag were really important. As advised, I am hiding them on my person now.¡± I crouch down until I am at eye level with Tooru. My, what a courageous kid. Even when facing the stare of an adult, he does not feel the need to react. ¡°Tell me, is there something you need? I wish to be of help¡­ consider it my way of thanking you.¡± ¡°Uhm, if you put it that way¡­ The things I need are too many to count. Not to mention the things I want to do. A lot of money would be needed to achieve them.¡± I honestly think he would ask for money [1] after that little speech. However, he suddenly grins and laughs. ¡°Please introduce me to a good job where I can make plenty of money. Since uncle is a nobleman, surely you¡¯d know best? Also, I¡¯d like my mother to go to a good hospital too. ¡­ well?¡± ¡°¡­ is that so.¡± Looks like I have lost. Am I really speaking to a child? He has an incredibly mature way of thinking. Just then, a thought struck me. A child who is mature beyond his years, speaks more like an adult. Isn¡¯t he just perfect as Makia¡¯s attendant and conversation partner? I¡¯m sure of it, the Gods must have sent me to meet this boy. ¡°I understand. Well then, how about becoming a servant of my house? As for your mother, we have a good hospital at Delia Fields. I shall take care of the arrangements. What do you say? All your food, lodging and clothing will be included, [1] you¡¯ll even be paid a salary.¡± ¡°¡­ I see. It sounds like a great plan, old man. But, I¡¯m currently employed by my boss, you¡¯ll have to go there and convince him to terminate my employment. Are you willing to go that far? Oh dear, what should I do?¡± ¡°Hohoh, are you testing my ability, young Tooru? Very well, I shall buy you off your current boss. You will be taking care of my daughter from now on. All you need to do is to be her conversational partner and escort. I shall make sure you receive the proper education too.¡± ¡°Really? That doesn¡¯t sound bad at all. Alright, I¡¯m up for it! Uhm, are you the Count Odille of Delia Fields?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I see you are quite knowledgeable,¡± ¡°Well, I did hear that the Count of Delia Fields is a very good person.¡± I am once again surprised. The child does not know my name but is able to guess my identity based on that information. How shameful. To think I had negotiated for the boy to work for me without even properly introducing myself. Others might label such eagerness as a foolishly nice person or a soft mark. However, I am more than convinced that he would be the perfect friend for my mature-minded daughter. If I were to search the world for another child like him, I would never find a second one. He has eyes similar to Makia¡¯s. Tomorrow is Makia¡¯s birthday, I wonder if she¡¯ll like this young man. [Gumihou: Lol, sir, isn¡¯t he the second child you found with too mature eyes like your daughter?] [1] Filling in the ¡®Unspoken¡¯. Often, when it comes to Japanese novels, the translation might be a bit lacking since the author deliberately choose to use fewer words and let the reader fill in the blanks through a preset cultural understanding. If the missing info looks too sparse, Gumi will fill in some of the blanks. This is not to imply that the writer¡¯s craft is lacking, but we do have a cultural gap. Gumi will try to fill in these gaps unobtrusively. Volume 1 - CH 6 Volume 1: Chapter 006: Makia: Lemon Cake & Guinea Fowl This is Makia. Today is my 7th birthday. I¡¯m glad to finally be another year older. Winter is coming and it has been a little cold these last few days. However, it is also the season for delicious food. Especially here in the Delia Fields, where [1], in addition to our locally produced fruits and vegetables, we could import all kinds of foreign ingredients from the harbour city. So, I can expect a lot of variety when it comes to food. The birthday party is supposed to start in the evening but preparations have been ongoing since early this morning. To think that I could not sleep the night before due to my excitement for a birthday party. Turns out I still have my cute side. ¡°Ara~ Makia-sama, you can¡¯t enter the kitchen~~¡± Pastry Chef Barnava quickly came over and catches me trying to peek into the kitchen. ¡°Barnava, what¡¯s on today¡¯s menu?¡± ¡°My, my, our Makia-sama sure is a glutton. Very well, shall I give you a hint?¡± ¡°Yes, please do!! Or else, I can¡¯t wait until evening!!¡± I have been told that my eyes shone like a little child at times like this. Well, I really am a child on the outside but not really one on the inside. ¡°Prosciutto from Margilia and fresh salads made with Delia Fields vegetables picked just this morning. White fish from Karted with special Genovese tomatoes followed by roasted guinea fowl with rosemary. Claire beef filet steaks with a berry sauce garnish¡­¡± ¡°¡­..Uwau¡­¡± This is bad, I can¡¯t stop drooling just from the names of these dishes. At the back of the kitchen, Chef Augusto is silently working at his station. The other cooks are also busy with their own thing as well. Ahh¡­ the one thing that made me really glad about reincarnating into this world is access to all these delicious foods. Fortunately, I am born a daughter of a prosperous Count family who made their wealth through food products. ¡°There¡¯s also Lemon Cake with plenty of lemon syrup since it¡¯s Makia-sama¡¯s favourite.¡± ¡°Yes, I love it!! Barnava¡¯s Lemon Cake is the best!!¡± Lemon desserts made by Barnava are absolutely superb. In Delia Fields, we cultivate our own lemons. One of our specialities is desserts and confectionery made from lemons. Desserts such as Lemon Cake, Lemon Pie, Lemon Jelly¡­ ¡°We¡¯ll also have Fig Crostata, a Pear Tart and¡­ hmm, and there¡¯s the birthday cake. It¡¯s going to be the highlight at today¡¯s table so I can¡¯t tell you the details but please look forward to the surprise~¡± Looks like Barnava is pretty confident about his abilities. Ahh, I love you Barnava, especially the part of you that seems determined to fatten everyone around you with delicious things~ I love Augusto too. In my previous life, I used to love Yuri¡¯s mom¡¯s cooking. I really love that auntie. Aah, I wonder how she¡¯s doing? I¡¯m sure she must be the saddest person when we all got killed¡­ I¡¯m getting a little off-topic here, but getting back, I actually am not very picky with food. I find everything delicious and want to eat everything. Of course, while I do love my extravagant dinners, I also enjoy basic food such as natto on rice. By not having any particular likes or dislikes, I can enjoy every kind of food in the world. Aahh, the smell of roasting guinea fowl and sweet warm jam is just killing me. The smell is stimulating my appetite like crazy, making my imagination go haywire. This is why I love peeking into the kitchen. The smell, sound, and efficient movements of the cook¡¯s hands fascinate me. I start to imagine what the finished products would look like. Anticipation makes the food even more delicious when it¡¯s finally ready to be eaten. Aahh, just hurry up and come, my evening birthday party~! The usual members will be attending: Smirda-chan, Lamia-chan, Camille-chan and Linda-chan. However, the presents chosen by their mothers don¡¯t tickle my interest at all. Ah, my father should be done with his work in the afternoon. Since he just came back from Karted, he had probably gotten me a present too. Although, I would have been happy with just the delicious food. The maids are all busily preparing for the party. Mother seems to be busy with all kinds of different arrangements as well. I, too, feel like I should dress up more than usual today. Something really special will happen today, I just know it. Let¡¯s wear my favourite fashionable red dress. [Gumihou: Hmm, Makia seems more like a child in this chapter] [1] Filling in the ¡®Unspoken¡¯. Often, when it comes to Japanese novels, the translation might be a bit lacking since the author deliberately chooses to use fewer words and let the reader fill in the blanks through a preset cultural understanding. If the missing info looks too sparse, Gumi will fill in some of the blanks. This is not to imply that the writer¡¯s craft is lacking, but we do have a cultural gap. Gumi will try to fill in these gaps unobtrusively. Volume 1 - CH 7 Volume 1: Chapter 007: Makia Headbutts Tooru ¡°Happy birthday, Makia-chan!¡± I think¡­ the mountain of presents in front of me [1] could crush me if it ever collapses. At least let me touch some of the delicious food lined up on the table before making me tackle that monstrosity. ¡°Makia-chan, the dress you¡¯re wearing today is so very cute. I want one too!¡± Smirda-chan¡¯s greed is in full power today as well I see. She always wants what others have. Well, she¡¯s a child after all. I am getting a bit sick of this situation. Even though the food I have been looking forward to since morning is right in front of me, I can¡¯t get to it until I have [1] conquered this mountain of presents. However, this is also one of the challenges a noble-born aristocratic lady must face. I must deal with all these guests and entertain them first before properly enjoying my day. ¡°Makia, happy birthday!¡± ¡°¡­. Father!! You¡¯re so late, the party has started¡­¡± ¡°Sorry, sorry, It took me a while to prepare [1] your present.¡± Father finally arrived at the party. Somehow he sounds a little more excited today. ¡°Makia, I¡¯ve prepared a present for you. I¡¯m a little confident about this year¡¯s present.¡± ¡°¡­ Father, your presents are always wonderful!¡± I smile and say something I never think I would. This is who I am now. A 7-year-old girl [1] pretending to be happy over my father¡¯s specially prepared gift. He says he¡¯s confident but just what interesting thing could he get from Karted? Well, it¡¯s probably some regular toy or accessory. Still, no matter what he gives me, I¡¯ll pretend to be happy as usual¡­ ¡°Alright, come in. Yes, yes, come this way.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Is Father calling for someone? Someone by the entrance door? Is he giving me a person? ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Whisper, whisper. For a moment, the commotion in the room spreads out like a ripple, a stone hitting calm water causing a wave to flow over me and everything turns white. The person that appeared before me is a boy with black hair and black eyes. His quick eyes flashed around the room, [1] taking in the guests, the presents, the food and decorations¡­ His gaze stops when he sees me. We lock eyes. ¡°¡± ¡°¡±Ahhhhh!!!!¡±¡± ¡°¡± The two of us point at each other and screech. Of course, the people around us suddenly become quiet, clearly wondering just what is going on but I can¡¯t be bothered with them. I have thrown away my [1] good, aristocratic daughter act. ¡°What are you doing in this place!!? Eh?? Why are you with Father?? If you¡¯ve been around all this while, why haven¡¯t you come earlier? Why are you older than me? Why is your face still stamped with that evil look? Why¡­ ¡­.ah, we have some really delicious food here, would you like some? DO YOU THINK I WOULD SAY SOMETHING LIKE THAT?!!!!¡± Ahh, what am I even saying? I¡¯m flailing about and noises are coming out of my mouth. This is beyond what my brain could process. Stop it, stop it, don¡¯t look at me! This isn¡¯t a show!! ¡°Eh?! Why are you here¡­?¡± The young boy who just came in was just as shocked as me. Then again, this is right. I had been sure, I was sure, I am very sure, that we would meet again. No matter how long our memories are, how much knowledge we have or how many people we had looked down on from a great height, we were, are all lonely people. I had wanted to see you again. After panicking to our heart¡¯s content, we both breathed in deeply once and finally had a proper look at each other. For the first time in my life, I burst into tears. I run forward and hug him, calling out his name as I headbutt his chest again and again. I think he calls my name but I could not be sure. At least, not until Tooru lifts me off the ground and hugs me back. It has been 7 or 10 years for both of us. As beings out of step and time with the people around us, only we can understand each other. Without speaking a single word to each other, we understood each other¡¯s regrets and loneliness. Thus is proof of our complex bond. [Gumihou: Lol, so much first world problem here] [1] Filling in the ¡®Unspoken¡¯. Often, when it comes to Japanese novels, the translation might be a bit lacking since the author deliberately chooses to use fewer words and let the reader fill in the blanks through a preset cultural understanding. If the missing info looks too sparse, Gumi will fill in some of the blanks. This is not to imply that the writer¡¯s craft is lacking, but we do have a cultural gap. Gumi will try to fill in these gaps unobtrusively. Volume 1 - CH 8 Volume 1: Chapter 008: Tooru, You¡¯re a Pet My name is Tooru. I am brought into the Odelle family by the head of the house [1] to serve the family daughter. It turns out the daughter of this aristocratic family is someone I knew. Maki! ¡°Hey, eat this as well! Hey, hey, this one is really tasty too.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, I get it. Cut it out.¡± Maki, I can sort of imagine what kind of good girl image you¡¯ve been acting out so far but please take a look around you now. People are looking at us, they had to be wondering what¡¯s going on. Your little friends are also staring at us with shocked faces. Your dad too. What should I do, what excuse should I give? Also, this girl has been piling food at me since I got here. [1] It gives me the feeling of visiting home after a long absence and having the family members trying to feed you everything and fatten you up!! Maki, you need to calm down. ¡°Oh, father, thank you so much! This is the best birthday present ever!!¡± ¡°A-Ahh¡­ I¡¯m glad you like it¡­ it¡¯s good that you¡¯re happy but¡­ have you met this child before?¡± I¡¯m witnessing Maki hugging her father and hopping about like an excited child. From her father¡¯s reaction, I could tell he notices that we clearly knew each other. No, to be precise, we never ¡®met¡¯ in this world. However, saying that we knew each other from past life would be quite unbelievable too. We are still kids after all, so our words don¡¯t carry much weight. ¡°Hmm, he¡¯s someone I know~ yet don¡¯t know~ Anyway, it¡¯s fine since I like him. More importantly, he¡¯s to be my attendant, right? He¡¯s going to stay here forever, right?¡± ¡°A-Ahh, yes. You did say you wanted friends after all. Make sure to get along with him,¡± ¡°I will!¡± Oooh, Maki covered it up well with her childish act. As expected of this tyrant girl. She is a master liar. Right now, I¡¯m silently eating the large amount of food Maki had piled onto my plate. Hmm, the noblewomen are looking at me and whispering to each other. I keep hearing ¡®Do you think-¡¯ or ¡®right¡¯, so I guess they are probably gossiping about me, the child with doubtful origins. However, since I¡¯m all dressed up in clothes prepared by Maki¡¯s father, [1] I looked perfectly presentable. Not at all out of place in these expansive clothes. How could I be when it was the norm for me to wear luxurious clothes? [1] Especially in my past life? ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your name now?¡± ¡°¡­. Tooru Sagaram.¡± ¡°Woah, incredible. It¡¯s just like your old name. I¡¯m Makia. Makia Odelle. ¡­ Hmmm, looks like your situation now is the same as your previous lifetime. Only half of your name matches you. Moreover, this life¡¯s name is quite similar to the one in your past. I guess a person¡¯s name really is similar to their fate, there¡¯s no escaping it¡­ Maybe that¡¯s why you¡¯re never lucky.¡± At Maki¡¯s words, I stopped bringing food to my mouth. ¡°¡­ I had forgotten, you¡¯re a Name Fate Witch, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yeah. I recalled my title when I came here. So long as I know the name of the person, I can see their magical potential¡­ still, you¡¯re pretty impressive. Your MP is higher than mine.¡± ¡°Really? How is it compared to before?¡± ¡°There¡¯s about 50% increase I¡¯d say¡± ¡°¡­.¡± I still remember my previous life¡¯s MP. Back then, my magic had probably been the highest in the land, ever. To think that it had actually increased by 50%¡­ One of the irrefutable facts of this world is that, no matter how hard you try, MP is something that you¡¯re born with and can never increase either through hard work or training. Everyone is born with a certain limit. [1] You might trick your body through buffs or have your magic blocked via magical dampening devices but ultimately, it would not change what you have. I guess the Hero would probably call my current situation a [Magical Power Boost]. ¡°Well, I do feel a little bit different but, as it is, this MP might turn out to be a useless accessory in this world.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not good to just carry it around and not make use of it but¡­ that guy can¡¯t track us [1] through your magic as long as you don¡¯t use it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± That guy¡­ Until now, I haven¡¯t had time to speak to anyone about the matter that happened in the Past Life Confession Club room on that fateful day. That¡¯s because this is something I can only discuss with you guys. Still, I¡¯m a sensible guy. Now is not the time to talk about stuff like that. Moreover, when it comes to status, I¡¯m just a random commoner hired to be Maki¡¯s attendant. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s leave talk about that aside. It¡¯s dangerous to talk about it now. Since I¡¯ve been hired to be your companion, we¡¯ll have plenty of time to talk about things later.¡± ¡°¡­yeah. Yeah!!¡± Maki¡¯s cat-like eyes sparkle as she nods crazily. Had she always been this straightforward? To think that she used to be that crazy scary Crimson Witch¡­ to see her as a child now, I could barely remember what she had been like before. It¡¯s kind of cute. Like seeing a long lost pet that had returned to its owner. [1] The party went on pretty normally after that, with everyone eating, chatting and encouraging the birthday person to open presents. Naturally, everything is done in a more sparkly and grand way in this aristocratic world. [1] Nevertheless, despite my years of experience both as a human and Demon King, Makia¡¯s birthday cake still manages to surprise me. I have no idea what it¡¯s made of exactly but when the pastry chef, a man with a rather sissy gait came in, confidently stepped into the room with a pure white, 3-tiered cake topped with glossy-looking fruits, my jaw drops open. At the top of the cake perched three incredibly detailed apple trees made from candy. All the guests admire the cake. ¡°Woah, it¡¯s amazing!! It¡¯s perfect, Barnava!!¡± ¡°Makia-sama, you did say you wanted to see an apple tree planted on a whole cake, didn¡¯t you? Well, I went ahead and made one.¡± The effeminate man winked. I swear, his wink appears to have the power to shoot down stars, so bright it was¡­ On the other hand, Makia is so excited that it looks like she is about to float away. In fact, this cake is incredibly delicious on top of being pretty [1] and, frankly, an incredible structural accomplishment. This is the first time I taste such smooth icing after being reborn in Maydea. The corners of my eyes felt a bit hot after the first mouthful. After all, human beings are creatures that live for delicious food. The happiness of tasting delicious things is indescribable. Ahh, it¡¯s wonderful to be alive. I wonder what sweet tooth Yuri is doing now? I¡¯m sure he has been reborn in this place too. Considering his luck, I¡¯m sure he has been reborn into a good family and is doing well too. Wait, Maki? Is there even a limit to your stomach? You have been eating non-stop for quite a good while now. ¡°Hey hey, can you stop eating next to me? It makes us stand out too much.¡± ¡°What are you talking about!! Let¡¯s go all out!!¡± Ah, it¡¯s useless. What are you, Maki? My dad? She really doesn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s stares. Count-sama, please accept my apologies. You have picked me up off the streets but thanks to me, your daughter has reverted back to her horrible nature of eating, drinking and eating without giving a damn to propriety. I do believe that¡¯s the last you¡¯ll see of your once good and delicate girl. I might just awaken the top-class violent Maki. Well, I guess that¡¯s fine. Whatever happens, happens. [Gumihou: Ah, que sera sera is it?] [1] Filling in the ¡®Unspoken¡¯. Often, when it comes to Japanese novels, the translation might be a bit lacking since the author deliberately chooses to use fewer words and let the reader fill in the blanks through a preset cultural understanding. If the missing info looks too sparse, Gumi will fill in some of the blanks. This is not to imply that the writer¡¯s craft is lacking, but we do have a cultural gap. Gumi will try to fill in these gaps unobtrusively. [2] The actual title is ¡®Tooru, Kimi ha Petto¡¯ I wonder if it has any reference to the Kimi wa Pet available in manga, TV adaptation (Korean & Japanese) Here¡¯s the synopsis: Kimi ha Petto aka Tramps Like Us is a Japanese Josei manga series by Yayoi Ogawa. It is about Sumire, a young professional woman who takes in a younger man as a pet, and her attempts to keep her co-workers and conventionally perfect boyfriend from finding out about her pet. Volume 1 - CH 9 Volume 1: Chapter 009: Lady Elena Observes the Children in the Garden My name is Elena Odelle. Also Countess Odelle. Just the other day, a new servant came to our mansion. My husband, Elric, came back from Karted with a child to be our Makia¡¯s companion. A cute boy child with black hair and black eyes called Tooru Sagaram. There was something very odd about the whole meeting. The child was supposed to meet Makia for the first time and yet, though they were both surprised to see each other, they acted more like old friends who have not seen each other for a long time than strangers. Still, Makia appears very happy. That was the first time my child made such a happy expression. That child always has a faraway look on her face and seems detached from everything. Her conversations were often so very thoughtful that I sometimes find myself wondering if she¡¯s really a 7-year-old child. I am somewhat relieved [1] to have Tooru with us. Makia really does seem to have taken an interest in that child. Lately, I see them together all the time. The little girl who seems to have a perpetual bored look in her eyes when speaking with anyone now sparkles childishly when speaking to Tooru. Sometimes they will get into fights but they will inevitably make up with each other at the end of the day. This matter is really noteworthy since Makia never got into fights with her other little friends. I am really, really happy to see her so lively right now. Yes, that Tooru is indeed a very mysterious child. A foreigner from the Eastern Continent was hired into our home after he helped Elric recover some important documents from a thief. That child must have been through a lot. He might be older than Makia but he is still a child. A very calm child who could think for himself and decide on the best course of action. He has been stopping Makia, who has been very active lately, from doing anything too outrageous. In short, he has been a great help. He gives an impression of being a cheeky boy and his cute ways make him very popular with the maids. Elric had also takes an interest in that boy and cares for him like his own son. For us who can [1] not have any more children, that child will soon become an irreplaceable family member, I¡¯m sure. Speaking of which, Tooru is also being taught the ways of the sword by Graham, a knight of the Odelle family. Graham appears to have high expectations for him, which is good. He has good physical strength, he learns things fast and has the guts for it. Graham has no children and looks forward to having this child inherit his position as a knight. A child filled with talent and charm, I look forward to a most interesting future. Makia and Tooru will sometimes talk about some very complicated things with each other. Their attitudes are very adult-like and the wrinkles between their eyebrows are adorably serious. Just what on earth could they be talking about? Still, Makia has always been difficult to figure out. [2] I might be her mother but I never knew what the child is thinking. Now that she has someone to confide in, someone who could keep up with her, the two of them have formed a bond that could not be described with words. Elric had been wondering whether they had met before but he could not seem to find out. For me, it¡¯s all fine though. I think not knowing is more romantic. Right now, the [1] children are looking at the olive trees in the garden and talking to each other. I¡¯m curious about what they are talking about, of course, but I refuse to listen in on their conversation. Instead, I shall try and imagine their conversation instead. Just what kind of adults would these children grow into? I really look forward to it. [Gumihou: Ooh, a look into Lady Odelle¡¯s mind. The parents are somewhat casual though¡­] [1] Filling in the ¡®Unspoken¡¯. Often, when it comes to Japanese novels, the translation might be a bit lacking since the author deliberately choose to use less words and let the reader fill in the blanks through a preset cultural understanding. If the missing info looks too sparse, Gumi will fill in some of the blanks. This is not to imply that the writer¡¯s craft is lacking, but we do have a cultural gap. Gumi will try to fill in these gaps unobtrusively. [2] Adjust paragraphs, since they looked repetitive Volume 1 - CH 10 Volume 1: Chapter 010: Makia Laughs at the Pitiful Shadow that the Crimson Witch has Become I¡¯m Makia and I¡¯ve just turned 11. I¡¯m on a spring picnic right now. [2] The Southern Continent always did have a warm and stable climate. Therefore so, spring here is very mild and gentle. The blooming almond flowers are just beautiful. ¡°So then, father told me that if you do something bad, the Crimson Witch will come and eat your brains!¡± ¡°Wow~ That¡¯s so scary~¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Lately, Smirda-chan has gotten into the habit of pretending to know all kinds of things. [3] My favourite is her elaborate horror stories relating to the Crimson Witch. I bet she never imagine that the real Crimson Witch is sitting right in front of her. My reaction to her story was a single ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ as I ate the Ham & Egg Sandwich in front of me. Compared to competing over who has the bigger brain, I¡¯d rather have these Ham & Egg Sandwiches! While the girls chatted together under the almond tree. I can see Tooru standing by himself at a distance. He is sniggering to himself right now. [3] Ah, well, I guess it¡¯s a little funny to realise that our once great existence has now been reduced to these warning stories designed to scare misbehaving little kids. ¡°And then, I heard that the Crimson witch is really scary looking. I heard that she¡¯s an old woman with pure red hair, red eyes and a red nose with a mouth like a slash open wound. She hates pretty girls because she¡¯s too ugly and likes to turn them into frogs. When I heard about this, I got so worried that I couldn¡¯t sleep at night¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Oooh~~~¡± Smirda-chan brushed back her ringlets and sighed with a tragic, faraway look in her eyes. As though she is some kind of troubled heroine in a story. The girls, aside from me, took the cue to butter her up by saying, ¡°That¡¯s right~~ Smirda-chan is too cute.¡± Well, the truth is close, yet not so close. [3] She is right about the pure red hair and I did turn beauties into frogs. The rest are all made-up crap¡­ but I guess that¡¯s what happens when facts devolve into legends and folklore. In the first place, I wasn¡¯t ugly, moreover, I kept my 17-years-old appearance [1] throughout my reign so what¡¯s with that detail about me being an old woman? Also, what¡¯s that thing about a mouth like a torn open wound? Am I a mountain witch? ¡°Ladies, may I?¡± Tooru, who had been watching everything from afar interrupted the girls. Immediately, sparkles appear in these girls¡¯ eyes. They blush and look away like pure maidens. [3] Tooru is only 14-years-old now but he¡¯s already very popular with the girls. As expected of the former Demon King with a big harem in his previous life. ¡°I hear a lot of stories about the Crimson Witch. But why haven¡¯t you said about the Black Demon King? Do you know anything about him, Smirda-sama?¡± ¡°Ahh- uhm¡­ err¡­.¡± Smirda-chan, when directly spoken to by Tooru, suddenly stutters. Something the rest of us rarely get to see. She peeks at him and pats a roll of ringlets. ¡°T-The Black Demon King, I heard that he¡¯s a beautiful young man with dark hair and eyes. That he¡¯s a vampire who sucks the blood out of beautiful ladies. That¡¯s why he kidnapped so many princesses from their castles. However, in the end, he died under the hands of the legendary hero who stormed into the castle, and that he died while protecting his beloved princesses¡­¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± I see, that¡¯s quite different from what really happened. Tooru and I exchange a look. It was clear from my expression that I did not like this [1] version of the Black Demon King, while Tooru has this annoyingly triumphant look on his face. Personally, I think there should be a limit to how much people should stretch the truth. When these girls sigh with their glittering eyes over this ¡®wonderful Black Demon King¡¯. I seriously want to expose the truth. Hey you girls, want to know a secret? The Black Demon King of the North did not die protecting his loved ones, he was tricked by the hero and killed. It was a really embarrassing story too, a black story!! ¡°Well, legends only got that far I guess¡­¡± [3] muttered Tooru as he stood up. He is slender and tall, and although he is only 14 years old, he has quite a mature air about him. I bet the girls just can¡¯t help but fall for his charms. ¡°Humph, just go away, you walking piece of black history,¡± I chase Tooru off, even as the girls sigh regretfully as he walks away. ¡°Makia-chan is so lucky. To have a cool knight like Tooru around her,¡± ¡°No, he¡¯s not a knight, he¡¯s just an attendant¡­¡± ¡°But one day, he¡¯ll become a knight of the Odelle family, right? How wonderful to have a knight with black hair and eyes. That¡¯s so rare in the South¡­Will Makia be under Tooru-san¡¯s protection forever? Ahhh~~ That¡¯s so romantic~~¡± The tall and slender Linda-chan is currently squishing her own cheeks and squealing to herself. I stare at her dispassionately as I reach for a jam sandwich wondering just what is so wonderful about the situation- Oh, it¡¯s apricot jam~! -what was I thinking of again? Oh right, black hair and eyes. Well, to be honest, that kind of colouring was pretty common back in my other previous life¡­ ¡°I have a knight, too!¡± [3] Smirda-chan suddenly shouts. [1] It is kind of easy to understand Smirda-chan. She just doesn¡¯t like it when other girls get compliments. Especially me, since she has a strange kind of rivalry going on with me. ¡°That¡¯s a lie~ Smirda-chan, I haven¡¯t ever seen your knight~¡± Millia-chan, who can¡¯t read the atmosphere at all, says so in a very honest way while clutching at a bag of cookies. Smirda-chan then glares at her. She is a very competitive child. [1] It¡¯s almost cute to see her act all haughty like that. ¡°Makia-chan¡­ Would you give me Tooru-san?¡± ¡°¡­ What?¡± I am so taken aback that I accidentally dropped the apricot jam sandwich. ¡°Uhm¡­ Wait Smirda-chan, don¡¯t you have your own knight? Why do you want Tooru?¡± ¡°I do have one, but I still want him!! What is it, Makia-chan? You¡¯ve been very cheeky lately!! Are you looking down on us because you have Tooru with you?¡± ¡°Then, you should go and ask him yourself, Smirda-chan. Tell him that instead of wasting his time with a countryside family, he should serve you and your family in the big city. He might just go with you,¡± ¡°¡­ very well, I shall tell him right away.¡± Smirda-chan looks very confident. Well, she should, since her family ranks higher than mine in terms of status. If Tooru follows her, they could give him more rewards than us. Not to mention, since Smirda-chan seems to have taken quite an interest in Tooru, she could convey all sorts of personal favours to him. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± [1] I flash a smirk at Tooru who is still lurking under a tree a short distance away. He gives me a bitter smile back, I¡¯m sure he has heard everything we girls said about him. Smirda-chan did not notice our exchange and stepped forward confidently toward Tooru. We all watch with interest as the two exchange words. Smirda-chan¡¯s suddenly drooping shoulders are very obvious even from a distance. ¡°How was it?¡± I asked a little meanly when she finally returns. Smirda-chan points her finger at me with a bitter expression and says the following: ¡°You¡¯re horrible, Makia-chan!! You just want Tooru-san for yourself. You think you¡¯ve won the battle against me, don¡¯t you?! Some day the Crimson Witch will come for you and eat your brain!!¡± You, who have been bragging about all those stories just to show off, decide to throw that in my face this late in the game? That¡¯s too hilarious. Indeed. It was so hilarious that I did what I wasn¡¯t supposed to. I roll around the picnic ground, clutching my stomach and laughing my head off. ¡°C-Crimson Witch¡­. Crimson Witch you say¡­ Ahahahahah!!!¡± Smirda-chan, it¡¯s not like I want to make a fool out of you. You¡¯re right, the Crimson Witch does exist. However, it¡¯s too strange to be threatened with your past-self, you know? Even though the Crimson Witch of the West once burned down the continent, she has now been reduced to a boogeyman who is mainly used to scare children. I laughed so much that Smirda-chan began to blush and look even more bitter. I bet she had never experienced such an embarrassing situation in her life. [Gumihou: Ah¡­ Smirda-chan, it¡¯s best not to provoke this kind of people¡­] [1] Filling in the ¡®Unspoken¡¯. Often, when it comes to Japanese novels, the translation might be a bit lacking since the author deliberately choose to use less words and let the reader fill in the blanks through a preset cultural understanding. If the missing info looks too sparse, Gumi will fill in some of the blanks. This is not to imply that the writer¡¯s craft is lacking, but we do have a cultural gap. Gumi will try to fill in these gaps unobtrusively. [2] Adjust paragraphs, for aesthetic purpose [3] Connect short paragraphs to make one reasonable paragraphs CH 11 Volume 1: Chapter 011: Makia has a Difficult Conversation with Tooru Makia here. I can see the MP or Magical Points of the people around me. Beyond that, I can also read compatibility measures and future potentials. However, I can only know all of this if I know their names. Back when I was the Crimson Witch of the West. I, the ¡®Name Fate Witch¡¯, had named a lot of babies in my time. [2] I came from a long line of famous witches and the house I was born in was buried deep in the forest but it was so famous that we get lots of visitors all the time. I was one of the best witches of all time. In fact, my MP was abnormally high. Back then, about 2,000 years ago, magic was more abundant and everyone used it. In fact, the average MP of the people back then was quite high. However, nowadays, magic is treated more like a special branch of science. People with magic would go to specialized schools to learn the proper way to use magic. Most people knew about the existence of magic but have never personally seen it in use. [3] From what I can see, the average MP of the people in Delia Fields is less than half of what it used to be 2,000 years back. Perhaps, the MP of the people had fallen because their bodies decided that it was no longer something necessary to them? ¡°I supposed, in this way we are even more abnormal. Our MP is so high that regular people just don¡¯t notice it at all. I guess the only people who could recognise our MP would be the ones at a similar level as us.¡± ¡°[2] Even back then, our MP was already abnormal. So there can¡¯t be too many people at our level now,¡± Tooru enters my room while opening an old spell book. I don¡¯t recognise it. He must have brought it with him from Karted. ¡°However, although magical theory has been simplified a lot, not much has changed. I think most of the magic floating around are White Magic Spells invented by Yuri.¡± ¡°Black Magic was more mainstream back then. Right now, low-risk White Magic is the norm. [3] I guess lack of exposure and people gutsy enough to challenge the unknown is the reason for this.¡± I am sitting by the window looking outside but not really looking at anything. [2] I am¡­ looking at old memories, I think. Tooru is flipping through the book solemnly, ¡°Back then, demons existed, right? I wonder what the situation is like now.¡± ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t really know since the Southern Continent never did encounter any demons. [2] We never had a record of demon invasion either. What about you? Anything from the Eastern Continent?¡± ¡°Nope. Just humans fighting other humans.¡± Tooru must have suffered back he was stuck out on Eastern Continent. Wars are never pleasant things. Having been living in the peaceful Southern Continent for so long, things like wars felt more like distant stories. ¡°Hey¡­ Why is the Southern Continent so peaceful?¡± It was the same back when we were Demon Kings. While the West, North and East were always in conflict, only the Southern Continent remained isolated. Was it because there was a lot of exchange between the Eastern and Southern Continents? They did accept a lot of immigrants. ¡°Still, if I want to invade a territory, surely a weak continent like this would be a perfect target? [3] Right now the biggest force in the North, the Hermedes Federation could come here at any time. Yet, here we are, sitting around, enjoying picnics as though wars have nothing to do with us.¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± [2] I had read as far back as I could in whatever history books I could get my hands on, but it certainly looked like the Southern Continent has never been invaded. Tooru leans back in his chair with a complicated expression on his face, [3] ¡°I was lucky enough to escape to the Southern Continent thanks to my father. However, there are many more refugees on the Eastern Continent. The Hermedes Federation won¡¯t let up their invasion. [2] It¡¯s kinda sad since the Eastern Continent is no longer what it used to be. As for this Hermedes Federation, it¡¯s not even a big country in the first place. However, according to the history books, the past hundred years of Magical Industrial Revolution has pushed it forward so much that it has now become a great country.¡± ¡°With the technological progress of the [2] Southern Continent¡­ we¡¯re pretty much done for if they ever invade us¡­¡± According to Tooru¡¯s [2] investigation, the Northern Continent has several battleships to their name. Over here, we still travel by horse-drawn carriages. Sure enough, we lose out in terms of technological progress. That is why, it is even more of a mystery how the Southern Continent has remained so peaceful for so long. We thought we knew everything that is to know with our 200 years¡¯ worth of knowledge from a time 2000 years ago. However, the truth is, we might actually know nothing. As the Hero said back then when he confronted us at the Past Life Confession Club Room: The real battle starts now. The war in this world began because of us. The Magical Industrial Technology has advanced this much because [2] people back then sought ways to build better and more powerful weapons to fight the Demon Kings. [2] If we assume that the South has remained peaceful if only because we have never been here¡­ And that the Hero has increased his MP for the sake of fighting a ¡®True Fight¡¯ against us¡­ what does it all mean? These and many other non-child-friendly topics were discussed between Tooru and I as we organize our thoughts and prepare ourselves for the coming future. [Gumihou: Oh my, so many heavy thoughts] [1] Filling in the ¡®Unspoken¡¯. Often, when it comes to Japanese novels, the translation might be a bit lacking since the author deliberately chooses to use fewer words and let the reader fill in the blanks through a preset cultural understanding. If the missing info looks too sparse, Gumi will fill in some of the blanks. This is not to imply that the writer¡¯s craft is lacking, but we do have a cultural gap. Gumi will try to fill in these gaps unobtrusively. [2] Adjust paragraphs, for aesthetic purpose [3] Connect short paragraphs to make one reasonable paragraph CH 12 Volume 1: Chapter 012: Lord Elric: Tooru is Just Too Cute I¡¯m Elric Odelle Also, the Count of Odelle. Well, I am in a bit of a fix. The Duke of Beigrates, whom I have a good relationship with, had offered to buy Tooru from us. I doubted my ears at first but it seems like the young lady liked Tooru so much that she had asked the Duke to buy him from us. However, such an offer should be declined immediately, of course. To make sure that the other party knows that we are serious about not wanting to make a deal. [2] Personally, I thought it was just a formal application to buy just so that the Duke could show his daughter a letter of rejection but¡­ a few days later, [3] I received yet another request. This time, the Duke of Beigrates wanted to come and speak with me in person. ¡°Oh, what a mess¡­¡± Of course, I will decline. Makia had taken a great liking to Tooru, and they went everywhere together. [2] Unlike those little girls with whom she had to behave so fakely, Makia was much more genuine around Tooru. Makia would be the most troubled if Tooru is to go away. It would make her very sad. Even so, it goes to show that I was right to bring the boy back. Tooru is now a proper young man. [3] While there are some busybodies saying all kinds of things about his background, I firmly believe he¡¯s a great find. Not only is he a fast learner, but he¡¯s even more diligent than Makia. He sometimes plays chess with me but we have reached the point where I can¡¯t beat him anymore. His swordsmanship and riding skills are also great, and he¡¯s becoming stronger by the day. He is no longer that skinny little boy I had first met, so long ago. He has undergone proper training and has now grown to become a very respectable-looking young man. Naturally, rumours about me bringing a strange young boy into the Delia Fields are plenty, especially those sneering at my ¡®strange tastes¡¯. However, those rumours eventually became just that, baseless rumours. That¡¯s because this young man is just too excellent. I am quite certain that with Makia and Tooru together, the future of the Odelle family is set for life. Delia Fields will become a much better place in their hands. If possible, I want those two to get together. Of course, it all depends on them. However, I would be happy to hand over the family title to Tooru. Normally, in similar cases, the second son of some well-known family would be adopted to take the family name but I do believe that this is the best choice. I am quite prepared to deal with what other people might say about this too. Therefore, just what is the Duke of Beigrates thinking by asking to [2] purchase my future son-in-law away? I am sure he has never even seen Tooru before, was he being pestered by that daughter of his? I called Tooru to my office. It turns out he had been practising with his sword with Makia ¡®supervising¡¯ him. ¡°What is it, my lord?¡± ¡°I have something to speak to you about. To tell the truth, the Duke of Beigrates says he would like to hire you. Perhaps even purchase you from us.¡± ¡°¡­ Ugh¡± He seems disgusted by this. More importantly, he did not look at all surprised. ¡°You know about this?¡± ¡°Yes, well, I had been asked by the young lady to go to their side. I thought it was a joke at first and laughed while I declined it¡­ I had not thought she was being serious.¡± He sighs and lowers his head. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, my lord. I must have caused you trouble¡­¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not your fault¡­ In fact, this is quite an opportunity for you. The Beigrates are a well-known family with deep connections with the royal family. They could give you opportunities and rewards that we, as a rural aristocrat, cannot offer. If you wish to go, I will not stop you¡­ what do you think?¡± To tell the truth, I am a bit nervous as I said this. It is no exaggeration to say that I think of Tooru as my own cute son. If he suddenly says that he wants to leave, I will huddle in my bed and cry for a whole week. Tooru spends some time thinking. [1] Suddenly, he gives me that same impish smile he had back when he was a little boy. ¡°I have no thoughts of advancing my career. The Beigrates family doesn¡¯t have anything I¡¯m looking for¡­¡± ¡°Ohh, what exactly are you looking for?¡± I am pretending to be calm, but I am truly relieved when Tooru gave me this answer. ¡°What I¡¯m looking for is¡­ The same thing as Makia-sama is looking for. I want to go where Makia-sama goes, and that¡¯s it. I¡¯m sure that she thinks the same way¡­ But now, I¡¯m that girl¡¯s¡­ I mean, Makia-sama¡¯s property.¡± He manages to catch himself as he calls my daughter ¡®that girl¡¯ right in front of me. That is just so cute. Good, really good, [2] nicknames and casual terms of speaking are proof of friendship!! (Grins) ¡°Is that so¡­ if that¡¯s the case, I shall prepare myself as well. I am not ready to let you go either, no matter what happens. Not that I had any intention from the start. I really don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do if you said you wish to leave.¡± ¡°Haha, I was a little scared since my lord looked so serious when you called me in. I thought I was about to be fired or something¡­ Nevertheless, I am very grateful to my lord. After all, it is thanks to my lord who brought me here and¡­¡± Oh my, I seem to have heard something quite rare. I am a little surprised to see this expression on his face. He seems¡­ a little shy and about to cry? ¡°Even so, Tooru. It¡¯s quite tough to be so popular with the ladies, eh?¡± ¡°¡­ Well, especially when they are all little girls¡­¡± ¡°What was that?¡± ¡°Ah, nothing, nothing,¡± I ruffle his bangs as he turns his eyes away, feeling oddly daring as I mess up his hair. He always did have this laid-back and grown-up attitude even back when I first met him. Still, he is a 14-year-old boy after all. [3] I must commend the me from four years ago. Good job, me, for trusting my intuition and bringing this boy back. I¡¯m sure, I¡¯ll be even gladder for my decision back then. [Gumihou: Haha, dad is so cute] [1] Filling in the ¡®Unspoken¡¯. Often, when it comes to Japanese novels, the translation might be a bit lacking since the author deliberately chooses to use fewer words and let the reader fill in the blanks through a preset cultural understanding. If the missing info looks too sparse, Gumi will fill in some of the blanks. This is not to imply that the writer¡¯s craft is lacking, but we do have a cultural gap. Gumi will try to fill in these gaps unobtrusively. [2] Adjust paragraphs, for aesthetic purpose [3] Connect short paragraphs to make one reasonable paragraph CH 13 Volume 1: Chapter 013: Tooru Listens to the Exchange between Makia and the Duke Tooru here. Makia had somehow found out from the maids that the Duke of Beigrates is coming to the Odelle mansion to try and snatch me away. [3] The Lord wants to solve the matter without involving Makia but that¡¯s no longer possible. ¡°Why have you not told me about this, Honourable Father? ¡°B-because then, Makia might just get angry and jump at the Duke of Beigrates¡­¡± ¡°What kind of excuse is that? Argh!¡± Makia looks really angry. In fact, it looks like the more she scolds the lord, the angrier she becomes. The sight of an 11-year-old girl scolding the Lord is quite surreal. I had heard that Makia is supposed to have dancing lessons today. However, at this rate, she would probably refuse to leave the house. [3] She had been complaining non-stop about this in her room now, angry that [1] no one had taken the initiative to inform her about this. ¡°This is what happens when you¡¯re too nice to a child. Smirda-chan has always been like this. Always wanting what belongs to others.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I had been that nice to her, have I? [1] Maybe she¡¯s just retaliating against you. You did laugh at her quite loudly the other day. She¡¯s probably just throwing a little temper tantrum.¡± ¡°Shut up, you!!¡± [3] Makia hisses, her eyes like knives as she glares at me. Why is she mad at me? I haven¡¯t done anything wrong, have I? So why is she being so unreasonable? ¡°You¡¯re right, I don¡¯t really care about Smirda. She¡¯s just a child after all and children always want what others have. However, adults have the responsibility to teach them their limits. Don¡¯t spoil them by trying to buy other people¡¯s things for her! That¡¯s why I¡¯m so mad! Do they take me for a fool?!¡± The fan in Makia¡¯s hand snaps open and closes several times before she smacks the closed fan on the table to [1] emphasizes her points. What¡¯s this? Is this her way of relieving stress? ¡°It¡¯s fine. I shall deal with the matter myself. I don¡¯t care whether it¡¯s the Duke or whoever, I¡¯ll just refuse all of them!¡± ¡°Hoo~ are you so reluctant about letting me go, Makia? ¡­my, my, life sure is tough as a popular man.¡± ¡°Humph, confident with yourself, aren¡¯t you? Shall I just sell you off? Let you fall into Smirda¡¯s hands?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Makia¡¯s attitude is quite thorny right now. I wonder why she is so pissed off. Has she forgotten that she¡¯s in a catfight with a child? Still, I guess it made sense for her to be angry, no one likes it when other people covets their things after all. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ The Duke of Beigrates arrives as scheduled that afternoon. He looks younger than the lord but carries himself with a certain dignity that belies his age. He is rather tall with a straight back and I can see his resemblance to Smirda-chan through those sloping eyes and thick eyebrows. Both certainly carry the same sort of detestable aura of smugness about them. In his hand is a cane with a carved hawk¡¯s head. The way he greets the lord is certainly gentlemen-like. However, there is also a sense of superiority to it. Or is the Lord just a lot humbler around this guy? The Duke immediately notices me standing behind the Lord. He squints at my direction before sneering, ¡°Oh my, Young Lady Makia is here as well? The Duke appears to be surprised to see Makia. She issitting right in the middle of the sofa, inside the room set up for the discussion. ¡°That¡¯s right. After all, the matter has to do with Tooru, doesn¡¯t it? Therefore, it¡¯s imperative for me to be here.¡± ¡°¡­ I see,¡± The Duke must be thinking that these words did not really fit an 11-year-old. After all, he also has a daughter of the same age. [3] In fact, Makia has gone all out this time, acting even more mature and haughty than usual. ¡°Do have a seat, Duke of Beigrates.¡± She indicates with her eyes to the seat opposite her. Her gaze is like those of a hunter who had determined her prey. [3] Perhaps the peacefulness of this era had gotten into me, I had almost forgotten the dreaded past. However, this scene reminds me that this little girl was once the great and terrible Crimson Witch. Without his knowing it, the Duke is about to come face to face with the most terrible witch of Maydea. Perhaps ignorance is a good thing. Anyway, the Duke immediately brings up the matter after a single sip of the tea that was served to him. ¡°¡­the young man behind you, Lady Makia. That is the young knight, Tooru, yes?¡± Makia gives me a brief glance. I had been standing behind her sofa all this while. She said nothing to me but returns her expressionless gaze at the Duke. ¡°Yes, he is.¡± The Duke looks at me once again and sneers. Ehh¡­ What, what¡¯s going on? ¡°I think you should know by now. My Smirda seems to have taken a liking to that young knight. I tried getting her a different knight but she insisted on having on Tooru¡­ Well, my point is, my Smirda will be named as a candidate for the next queen. Once she enters the inner palace, our family could send a knight into the Royal Capital. Surely you understand? In some ways, a knight¡¯s achievement is connected to the Princess Candidate Assessment.¡± When I heard that Smirda is to become a Princess Candidate, I nearly burst out laughing. Still, I managed to hold myself back. Makia is still staring straight at the Duke. ¡°¡­. and what does that have to do with taking Tooru? Don¡¯t tell me you intend to send him to the Royal Palace?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s say, if he wishes to serve the king directly as a knight of the Royal Palace, the Beigrates can pave the way for him¡­ speaking of which, surely there¡¯s no need for the young lady to be so on edge? The one who gets to decide is the young man, after all, right?¡± ¡°I wonder¡­ He is my servant after all. The ones who get to decide his fate is either my father, or myself. ¡­ Isn¡¯t that right, Tooru?¡± Makia smacks the fan into her palm once and turns her blade-like gaze at me. I answer with an expressionless ¡®Yes, Makia-sama.¡¯ Up to this point, the Lord of the house took no part in the conversation. [3] Or rather, he had been pushed out by Makia¡¯s intimidating presence. Her voice [1] is very cutting as she snaps open her fan and says, ¡°In the first place isn¡¯t it rude to make such an offer? Just because Smirda-sama asked for it, you mean to take the person I treasure most in exchange for money? To casually talk up your own social standing and seduce him away with a bigger payoff? ¡­well, let me enlighten you. The things the Duke has to offer are meaningless to my Tooru.¡± ¡°Hoo, the way you speak. It is as though you know all there is to know about him ¡­ Haha, what a clever young lady. Elric, she¡¯s quite different from you,¡± He may have passed it off as a joke, but it is still pretty rude. Well, the person in question did not seem to realize he had been looked down on. Instead, he happily cried ¡®That¡¯s right, my daughter is brilliant!¡¯ My lord, he¡¯s not praising your daughter. [3] He is ridiculing you, please have some self-awareness!! Smack!! The sound of the fan smacking into Makia¡¯s palm broke the strange atmosphere. [3] She brushes back her hair and laughs. ¡°¡­ naturally, I am one of the people in this world who understands Tooru best. The opposite is true as well. One of the people who truly understand me is Tooru.¡± I see, and the other person is Yuri, right? Though, I am sure the Duke has no idea what truly connects us. ¡°For us, we do not need things like immense wealth or great fame¡­ it¡¯s not something you would understand. However, if we ever decide to get our hands on those things, it is for the sake of achieving some other objectives.¡± Despite wearing the appearance and voice of an 11-year-old, Makia¡¯s tone as she asserts her authority and challenges the Duke is undoubtedly that of a competent adult. [1] It is a rather distorted sight. That¡¯s right, we¡¯re living in the now. Our purest desire right now is to grow up, to do whatever we wish and see where life takes us. For those of us who had once stood at the peak of everything, if we cannot forget the past tragedy that had once crushed us to pieces, life has no meaning. Ah, I see it now. The only one who could understand Makia¡¯s words in this room right now is me, and me alone. [Gumihou: It¡¯s kind of chuuni, but then he was the Black Demon King¡­] [1] Filling in the ¡®Unspoken¡¯. Often, when it comes to Japanese novels, the translation might be a bit lacking since the author deliberately chooses to use fewer words and let the reader fill in the blanks through a preset cultural understanding. If the missing info looks too sparse, Gumi will fill in some of the blanks. This is not to imply that the writer¡¯s craft is lacking, but we do have a cultural gap. Gumi will try to fill in these gaps unobtrusively. [2] Adjust paragraphs, for aesthetic purpose [3] Connect short paragraphs to make one reasonable paragraphs CH 14 Volume 1: Chapter 014: Tooru¡¯s Commentary over the Tsukkomi Act between the Lord and the Duke ¡°Hoo, that¡¯s quite a romantic declaration, young lady Makia. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re about to reveal a youthful love story between yourself and that foreign companion of yours?¡± [3] the Duke giggles in [1] a slightly perverted way. ¡°Hey, hey, Elric, are you really fine with this? You might be a rural aristocrat but you¡¯re still a noble you know? If your daughter is taken away by a man of unknown origins, won¡¯t you be shamed? If you overlook the matter right now just because they are young, he could take over the house one day. You should know that the Eastern Continent people are very barbaric. They might be intelligent and possess a great deal of magical power but in the end, they are a fierce and combative lot. For the sake of your house, you had better let go of this boy now.¡± ¡°Wh-what was that? Robert Beigrates!! All these years I thought of Tooru as my adopted son. He¡¯s a loyal, hardworking young man with a great sense of justice! You¡¯re the one still trapped by those discriminatory thoughts!¡± Well, there are many things I would like to comment on in this argument between the Duke and the Lord. First, as the Duke said, Eastern folk indeed tended to be somewhat warlike. However, that is mostly due to the people¡¯s exposure to long wars. Even before the war happened on the other continents, immigrants from the West had been flooding into the country which led to food shortages. We are talking about generations of people who had been suffering from the side effects of war long before they were forced to fight for their lives. These people have been battling for survival long before they were even born. I guess, from the point of view of the peaceful people of the South, the combative nature of the Eastern people does appear quite barbaric. One other thing. What¡¯s with all that talk about me taking over this house? Moreover, under the premise that I would do so by sticking to Makia? Are you trying to get me killed? ¡°Hold it, what is this weird misunderstanding? Why are you assuming that he and I are in such a relationship?¡± Looks like even Makia is confused and annoyed by their assumptions. ¡°Don¡¯t think me a fool. Tooru and I are in a master and subordinate relationship. Aside from the fact that we treat each other as equals, there is none of that ¡®love¡¯ thing going on. As for you! Father¡­ from the way you talk, it sounds as though you¡¯re raising a son-in-law, what is this nonsense?¡± ¡°E-Eh¡­ i-it¡¯s just that¡­¡± [3] the lord has a rather sad look on his face as he presses the tips of his index fingers together. Ahh, so he is really serious about thinking of me as his son or potential son-in-law. Please know that I, at least, appreciate the thought, My Lord. ¡°As for the Duke, you appear to have a low opinion of immigrants. So why would you want Tooru in the first place? Don¡¯t these two attitudes contradict each other too much?¡± ¡°¡­Young Lady Makia, you are really quite clever. When I look at you and I think of my Smirda, she seems so childish.¡± ¡°That¡¯s how a child should be. They are influenced by the adults around them,¡± Makia¡¯s words are getting harsher and sharper. I do believe it is going to leave a bad taste in someone¡¯s mouth. Please don¡¯t forget that you are also an 11-year-old on a rampage! ¡°¡­let me answer your question. What I expect from him is exactly what I would expect of someone from the East. Likes and dislikes are mere personal issues. Rather, I¡¯m considering the benefits of sending a knight [1] with an Eastern Continent background into the Royal Palace.¡± The Duke of Beigrates crosses his legs and continues, ¡°The Royal Palace currently has three candidates for the next king: Raymond, the younger brother of the current King of Ruskia; Prince Alfredo, the First Prince of the current King, and Prince Ulysses, the Fifth Prince. The Royal Palace has already been divided into three factions and there is a fierce battle for the throne. Personally, I believe that Raymond-sama will be the next King.¡± ¡°I have two questions. Why only those three candidates? And why do you believe that Raymond-sama will succeed?¡± ¡°Because other candidates have all died from various unfortunate accidents. The Royal Palace itself is an ugly battlefield and candidates have close brushes with death on a daily basis. Right now, Raymond-sama has the most power as well as people backing him. Also, unlike the other candidates, he has managed to produce firm results. That¡¯s why I expect him to be the next King.¡± ¡°I see.¡± While listening in on the conversation, I thought: Hoo¡­ this is quite interesting. ¡°Raymond-sama attaches great importance to information taken from the Eastern Continent. Though we in the South might be half isolated from war, he¡¯s interested to know about the battles taking place and the current situation there. Moreover, it is said that people from that Continent are very capable.¡± ¡°I see. Therefore, you believe that with Tooru on your side, your house would be favoured by the next king. As expected of the Duke, you¡¯ve certainly put a lot of thought into it.¡± ¡°¡­rather than just sending any knight, I¡¯d prefer to properly consider who to send. Well, a lot depends on the knight¡¯s effort and luck as well. Still, these are all just some arbitrary small talk. Young lady, you have no intention of letting me have him, do you?¡± ¡°Of course, not. However, I understand your situation better now. I thought it was kind of odd for someone like you to come all this way just at Smirda-chan¡¯s request. Hahaha.¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± Makia and the Duke stop their fake laughter at the same time. They pick up their teacups and sip their tea in a strangely synchronized way. [3] Still, the heavy atmosphere had become a little lighter. Looks like the Duke no longer wants to take me away. ¡°Ah, well, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t already know. Elric would never let go of his favourite child for the sake of money. I have often heard about the relationship between Young Lady Makia and Tooru Sagaram¡­ I came here just to see it with my own eyes. When the time comes to choose a knight for my daughter, I shall know what qualities to look for.¡± He is now leaning back languidly against the sofa. Before this, he was seated upright, back perfectly straight as though braced for battle. His expression had also changed, the previously unpleasant and sarcastic attitude dropping away to reveal a friendly smile. ¡°Now then, Tooru-kun. You really should say something. Surely it¡¯s too boring to stay silent all this while?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The Duke had stopped treating me like a fool but, [1] despite his more relaxed posture, his eyes looked more serious somehow. He must be testing me. [3] Makia said nothing to stop me so I bow my head a little and say. ¡°I can only say that I would not be a good fit for Smirda-sama. As Duke mentioned, I am a rude and barbaric man from the Eastern Continent. Smirda-sama aside, I lack the ability to serve at the Royal Palace,¡± ¡°¡­ Hoo¡± The Duke smiled with an ¡®I see how it is¡¯ kind of look on his face, and then raises his voice. ¡°Hahaha, I see, I see. So, I assume that you feel that you¡¯re a good fit for your current master? You¡¯re not making a fool out of her?¡± ¡°Makia-sama is generous enough to forgive my faults. Also, she appeared to enjoy my barbaric side.¡± Makia suddenly snickers. However, she did not refute my words. We just look at each other [1], understanding flashing quickly between us. At this, the Duke stood up, ¡°I suppose I should give up.¡± ¡°To be honest, I did have thoughts of taking you away should the opportunity presents itself however¡­looks like it would not be easy. I wonder, why is a natural airhead like Elric surrounded by such sharp children? [2] I shudder to imagine what Delia Fields will be like in the future.¡± ¡°Hahaha, you say that, but in fact, I have a good eye for people. I may lack talent myself but I attract those who have it.¡± Well, it looks like the Lord and the Duke have somehow settled things amiably despite everything. [3] I had not expected them to be so close in the first place. Even so, the Duke of Beigrates is quite the fox. It is hard to believe that he¡¯s the father of that Smirda who lives for her own desires. He came all the way here just to sound me and Makia out, knowing that he most likely would not be able to pull me over. This type of person might be a little villainous but I don¡¯t hate them at all. Well, the Duke has brought us some information about the Royal Palace. Even so, that place still felt quite far away from us. We have no idea just how big an impact that place would have on us one day. [Gumihou: Woah, just how did Beigrates raise a weird daughter like Smirda?] [1] Filling in the ¡®Unspoken¡¯. Often, when it comes to Japanese novels, the translation might be a bit lacking since the author deliberately chooses to use fewer words and let the reader fill in the blanks through a preset cultural understanding. If the missing info looks too sparse, Gumi will fill in some of the blanks. This is not to imply that the writer¡¯s craft is lacking, but we do have a cultural gap. Gumi will try to fill in these gaps unobtrusively. [2] Adjust paragraphs, for aesthetic purpose [3] Connect short paragraphs to make one reasonable paragraph Gumihou will love to hear from you ~ CH 15 Volume 1: Chapter 015: Duke of Beigrates Cold Sweating in His Carriage I am Robert Beigrates. Many address me as Duke of Beigrates or the Hawk of Margilia. Well, I just had a very strange experience. Even though I had just spoken to an 11-year-old girl, I felt as though I had just failed a business negotiation [1] with an experienced merchant. Melvis Carored, a young female knight, is waiting for me within the carriage that has stopped just outside Count Odelle¡¯s house. Her hair is as short as a man¡¯s. When I open the carriage door, I find her with her eyes closed and a deep wrinkle between her brows. However, when she heard me, her eyes open and she greets me, [3] ¡°Welcome back, Your Grace.¡± ¡°¡­ Melvis, I¡¯m a little exhausted.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a bit rare for Your Grace, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Look at this hand, it¡¯s covered with sweat,¡± [3] I laugh helplessly as I show my hand to Melvis. After that, I [1] step properly into the carriage, set the hawk head cane aside and settle down in the seat opposite my knight. A short while later, the carriage begins to move. ¡°Your Grace, I sensed a great deal of magic from the Odelle mansion. [1] To investigate, I¡¯d explored the grounds and climbed a tree to find out if I could see into the room where Your Grace is having your discussion.¡± ¡°¡­well, I suppose the fault is mine for asking you to investigate the place, but you wild child, must you really climb a tree? A tree, really¡­ Can you even see anything?¡± This woman had served the Beigrates ever since she was a child. While she acted wilful and masculine at times, she was really the pure and natural type. [3] She is the only one who was unaware of her own pureness. ¡°I have also looked into the identity of Makia Odelle and Tooru Sagaram. Both seem to check out. Though I cannot tell how much magic they possess, I can instinctively tell that it is a lot.¡± ¡°¡­hoo, is that why I felt so intimidated in their presence?¡± I have had a few glimpses of Young Lady Makia and Tooru Sagaram several times in the past. [1] She is one of my daughter¡¯s friends after all and is naturally present at most playgroups that Smirda was in. During Smirda¡¯s birthday party, as per proper etiquette, Young Lady Makia came into the hall while Tooru Sagaram stood at ready in the waiting room. That was when Melvis first sensed a mysterious power surrounding them. A power known as magic. Naturally, [2] I am interested in this power. It is a power that does not limit itself to the nobility, even ordinary people could manifest this power. As a descendent of magic users, Melvis has the ability to use magic which makes her something like a female magic knight. It is said there was once a witch who could tell a person¡¯s fate just by knowing their name. It would be useful to consult this so-called witch but not even Melvis could find someone if we know neither their faces nor names. ¡°Unfortunately, there are too many unknown factors. Unexpectedly, while I can feel a great deal of power from them, every other information appears to be locked away¡­¡± ¡°Hoo, is that actually possible?¡± ¡°For this to happen, the other side¡¯s magic has to be far more powerful than mine.¡± ¡°You mean to say, Lady Makia and Tooru¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Melvis took off the jewel she wore around her neck and showed it to me. [3] The gem appears to be some sort of magical tool. ¡°See the brilliance? This is a magic sensing tool passed down in my family. This pulsating light is something I¡¯ve never seen before.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.hoo, what is the meaning of the light?¡± ¡°Who knows? All I know is that my grandmother often says that people with too much power will influence the world in some way. I think, no matter what, we must keep an eye on those two.¡± ¡°Sounds right. We should get them on our side at all costs. They would be too troublesome as enemies.¡± I have always been good at toying with others and having them dance on the palm of my hand. [3] I am proud to be the opposite of Elric, [1] that lovable fool. And yet, the one who ended up losing in a conversation with an 11-year-old is me. ¡°As expected, seeing is believing. After meeting them¡­ Well, I must say it¡¯s a good thing that you noticed their magical power back then. Otherwise, I would never have thought of making a trip here.¡± ¡°Not at all. However, this is something that other magic users would notice eventually. As mentioned, a person with too much power will influence the world. That is to say, they would not be able to live out a peaceful countryside life for long.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Well, well, looks like it¡¯s my luck for noticing their existence this early. The battle for the next generation of rulers at the Royal Palace is unfolding, [1] and as close to the Royal Family as the Beigrates are, this will have a major impact on us. Aside from sending Smirda into the imperial harem, I¡¯d like to have more trusted and dependable people inside the Royal Palace. Perhaps it is their fate. If so, then I¡¯ll have to apologize to Elric in advance. However, I don¡¯t plan on letting them rot away quietly at Delia Fields. [1] As the carriage rolled across the land, the dusk light gave the fields a beautiful, quiet glow. Everything about it was vast and tranquil, a gorgeous countryside populated by very few people. ¡°Melvis, what should I do¡­ I feel like I have two monsters living right next to my house.¡± ¡°The decision is yours, Your Grace. Whether you choose to leave these monsters alone or attempt to tame them.¡± ¡°What about you? Do you think you can take them on?¡± ¡°No, never. They are at the level where going against them would mean instant death. That is the kind of existence they are.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I sigh loudly at the naive and honest female knight in front of me. That¡¯s right. If my best source of information on magic says so, [1] this must be as close to the truth as it gets. What kind of situation is this? Looks like I¡¯ll have to do a lot of tightrope walking in the future. The one who would be king could alter the course of this continent¡¯s future. When the Southern Continent makes its moves, the shape of this world would change. Right now, I am seeing quite a few forks on the road, each with its own costs and benefits. [Gumihou: Well, I don¡¯t hate this kind of calculative person] [1] Filling in the ¡®Unspoken¡¯. Often, when it comes to Japanese novels, the translation might be a bit lacking since the author deliberately chooses to use fewer words and let the reader fill in the blanks through a preset cultural understanding. If the missing info looks too sparse, Gumi will fill in some of the blanks. This is not to imply that the writer¡¯s craft is lacking, but we do have a cultural gap. Gumi will try to fill in these gaps unobtrusively. [2] Adjust paragraphs, for aesthetic purposes. Also, considering the style of writing, the author would inevitably repeat information. Gumi will at least adjust the delivery of the information so that it¡¯s not verbatim to what had appeared before. [3] Connect short paragraphs to make one reasonable paragraph CH 16 Volume 1: Chapter 016: Ulysses- Life is Difficult as a Child Prodigy (Part 1) My name is Ulysses Claudio les Ruskia, fifth prince of Ruskia. In my previous life, I was known as Yuri Shizuka. I was also known as the White Sage of the East in the old Maydea. Right now, I might be the fifth prince but I am third in line for the throne. That¡¯s because aside from the First Prince, all other princes between me and the throne have all died. I really cannot stand this situation where 13-year-old me has to battle against my royal brothers to take the throne. ¡°Your Highness Prince Ulysses, have you awakened?¡± ¡°¡­ Ah, yes. I¡¯m up.¡± Mornings at the Royal Palace of the Capital City of Miradreed start very early. This is expected since it is located at the very centre of the Southern Continent. By the time I¡¯m up, I could already see the city bustling with life from the glass window. Bastion is an elderly manservant who had been taking care of me ever since I was a child. [3] His hair is all grey but he¡¯s still quite busy and sprightly for his age. Once I have woken up, he would bring me a cup of herbal tea as part of my morning routine. ¡°I can always drink Bastion¡¯s herbal tea with peace of mind. Really, my dinner was poisoned again yesterday. These people never learn, do they?¡± ¡°¡­ No, it is our fault for missing the poison that only activates after a time lag in the container. It was something that not even the poison tester could notice.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine, I have a sensitive tongue. I don¡¯t want you guys to die carelessly. Also, aside from the time lag thing, it¡¯s not like the poison was anything special. As expected of Miradreed, the City of Poison.¡± I slowly sipped the herbal tea [1] as I pondered over my life until now. That¡¯s right, people have been trying to kill me ever since I was a child. My food is poisoned pretty much on a daily basis. [2] It is as though poison is a special spice in this country. Antidotes and counterpoisons are being made all the time [1] and there are always newer and more interesting poisons appearing on the horizon. However, since I can access my magic at a young age, I can just cast Detoxify the moment I swallow any poison. [3] I wonder what the perpetrators thought when they watch me taking poison without hesitation and live to tell the tale. I have countless near-death stories. For example, when I was around 4 years old. [1] I think that was when the succession battle began. Anyway, that was when Bastion and my people became even more guarded. However, I was still very carefree since I have complete access to my magic and was fully absorbed in researching the present-day Maydea¡¯s plants and insects. An assassin appeared from behind and threw a blade at me. I casually raised my picture book and blocked the blade. ¡°Too bad!¡± Those were my words at 4-year-old towards my would be assassin. [1] I looked in the direction where the blade came from and smiled cheerfully, saying, ¡°Do try your best next time.¡¯ [1] As far as I know, that particular assassin never targeted me again. [1] One of the more memorable ones was when I was 7 years old. I was having a meal with my father, the King, as well as some of my fellow prince brothers. It was rare for us to gather like this. [1] I was not interested in making nice with any of them. All I ask for was for my fellow brothers to be quiet so that I can properly enjoy this rare feast but, no, nearly every one of them saw this as an opportunity to battle for the throne. [1] The first exciting thing that happened there was Third Prince suddenly keeling over from a poisoned drink. Everyone present that day was terribly confused, [1] or was acting confused. The other princes all snatched their hands back and stared at their drinks with suspicion. However, I did not hesitate to drink from my cup. [1] Oh my, it really was poisoned. My father, the soldiers and the aides around were all staring at me with shock. I was 7 years old at that time but was already familiar with the taste of many different types of poison. I was, am, one of those rare people who remained alive until now despite having ingested this much poison. It could be said that the history of the Kingdom of Ruskia can be tracked with the advancement of poison art. Anyway, one reliable way of identifying poison is through taste but that¡¯s only something that could be done with the aid of magic. As soon as my body recognises a new poison, it would immediately analyze and detoxify it accordingly and add it to my increasingly large catalogue of poison data. [1] Recently, the poison art had been seeing some fascinating advancements. The combination of magic and poison for example, where run-of-the-mill poison like arsenic could be made to target a person by name, making it so that only the person targeted by the magic would suffer the poison¡¯s harmful substance. Just like a curse. This is actually pretty brilliant and renders poison tasters useless. [1] While the people around me were busy panicking or being dumbfounded, [2] I secretly activated my magic to analyze the poison in my body. As expected, this is a poison that has been combined with curse-type magic that targets everyone aside from the First Prince and the king. This alone is very telling. The weak and timid Third Prince died instantly. Such a shame, if I had a little more time I could have cast healing magic on him. The poison art in this country is really quite frightening. I hardly involved myself in the succession struggle. Even if all my brothers are enemies aiming to kill me, I still felt that it¡¯s painful for blood brothers to commit fratricide. Speaking of which, from that dinner party onwards, some started calling me a prodigy while others called me a monster for not dying from lethal poisons. [1] Especially when they finally caught on to how much poison had been used on me. As much as possible, I tried to hide the fact that I could use magic. I could use magic internally without having to [1] do any flashy moves. I could also compress the magic inside me to the point that not even the Imperial Magicians could detect anything magic related to my person. So long as a Name Fate Witch does not appear in front of me, my secret could never be leaked out. Therefore, the people of the royal palace had no idea what power was keeping me alive all this while and soon, more and more people began to take an interest in me. This was not a development that the other factions enjoyed. My former existence could be described with the words ¡®Formidable White Mage¡¯. Yet, it is this ¡®Formidable¡¯ part that makes life troublesome. It was so formidable and overwhelming that no one really knows or understands who I am. Of course, it¡¯s great to be a White Mage. White Magic is a gentle yet persistent power that is easy to use and thanks to it, I managed to stay alive on the battlefield I was born into. The scent of the herbal tea stirs up something in my chest. I wonder why? Back on earth, I barely have enough magical power to access White Magic but even so, I don¡¯t have this feeling of dissatisfaction. I was happy living without special powers as an ordinary person who just spends time with his friends. In other words, even with overwhelming power, having no one at the same level that truly understands me makes this power meaningless. At least, that¡¯s what I think. [Gumihou: lol, these chuunis. Although they actually do have the power to back up their attitudes.] [1] Filling in the ¡®Unspoken¡¯. Often, when it comes to Japanese novels, the translation might be a bit lacking since the author deliberately chooses to use fewer words and let the reader fill in the blanks through a preset cultural understanding. If the missing info looks too sparse, Gumi will fill in some of the blanks. This is not to imply that the writer¡¯s craft is lacking, but we do have a cultural gap. Gumi will try to fill in these gaps unobtrusively. [2] Adjust paragraphs, for aesthetic purposes. Also, considering the style of writing, the author would inevitably repeat information. Gumi will at least adjust the delivery of the information so that it¡¯s not verbatim to what had appeared before. [3] Connect short paragraphs to make one reasonable paragraph CH 17 Volume 1: Chapter 017: Ulysses- Life is Difficult as a Child Prodigy (Part 2) Then, there was that incident when I was 11. By then, the number of princes had decreased from 10 to 4. This means the enemy factions were beginning to focus more of their resources on getting rid of me. Indeed, although Bastion warned me to never set foot outside, I spotted a pink firefly flitting about and began to chase it around the courtyard. [3] In my heart of hearts, I realised that this was most like a trap but I decided to ignore it as per my unpleasant, childish personality. [1] A little way beyond the courtyard was a marble fountain. [3] I remember feeling rather uncomfortable with one of the decorative statues on it. The sculptures in the middle of the fountain depicted the 9 old gods. One of the gods was trampled on by beasts. Somehow, I always felt as though the eyes of those gods and beasts were shining at me. At the same time, there was a faint hum, as though the statues had been taken over by the spirits of the gods. As soon as the thought occurred to me, the water in the fountain suddenly rose [1] like a wave and in a flash, formed a Water Blade to slash at me. ¡°Oh? Isn¡¯t this the water spirit, Sui [4]?¡± I remembered this spirit, which was why I can stand there with a smile. The water blade stopped right before it struck me and collapsed to the ground as water. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± The water spirit, Sui, appeared. It was staring at me with surprise. [3] Yes, this was the very same Water Spirit that I once had a contract with. It was an upper intermediate level spirit. However, I actually value it for its general usefulness, fuel efficiency [5], [1] and the fact that it could provide me with water wherever I go. Moreover, its appearance was that of a fluffy white water fox, which was really quite cute. ¡°¡­ G, Great Sage?¡± ¡°Ah, you know me? Even with this appearance?¡± ¡°Of course!! There¡¯s no way I would ever forget the scent of your soul!!¡± Sui, who had been trying to kill me earlier, suddenly collapsed and began to cry. [3] Ah, well, it looks like there will be no assassination happening today. However, the mage contracted to this spirit must be nearby. I called out to the person who had probably watched the whole thing. [3] ¡°Who¡¯s your master? When did White Magic become so perverted that spirits are forced to commit murder?¡± The surface of the fountain, which had been quietly reflecting the white moon above, [3] suddenly shook. A strange, thin young man with long dark brown hair tied rose from the water. The young man gave off an impression of loneliness and uncertainty. [3] He looked confused, as though he could not quite believe what just happened. ¡°¡­just what¡­ Your Highness Ulysses¡­¡± ¡°Well, ¡®what¡¯ indeed.¡± As I stroked Sui¡¯s fluffy coat, the poor Water Spirit was still crying, I decided to question this young man a bit. ¡°Was this instigated by the First Prince¡¯s faction? You must be an excellent mage to be able to contract a spirit like Sui. Surely you should not dirty your hands with jobs like this?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°See? Look how confused and hesitant you are. You must be a decent White Mage. You¡¯re definitely not cut out to be an assassin.¡± ¡°¡­yes¡­ please, forgive me¡­¡± The young man bowed deeply, eventually collapsing to his knees in tears. [1] He must have been forced into it. [3] I really can¡¯t see this tearful young man killing people in cold blood, [1] moreover, with a beloved contract spirit too. Ah, sheesh, I know what I should do but¡­ [3] when one has too much power, it gets a little difficult to differentiate righteousness from justice. I squatted down so that I was at eye level with the young man and smiled at him. Generally, people would feel more at ease when I do this. Later on, this young man came under my authority. He is now a loyal servant of mine. His name is Isaac Kyrgios. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ The scent of herbal tea in the morning evoked all kinds of memories in my mind. Back on earth, I could dispel bad feelings with just the scent of my beloved matcha. Herbal teas are so uplifting. It has the ability to clear my mind and allow me to properly assess my current situation. Even though I reincarnated into a noble personage, a prince even, life was tough. It is literally a game of survival. [3] I¡¯m only 13-year-old but the only princes left under the King¡¯s knee are myself and the First Prince. Ahh, I would rather have reincarnated as the child of a travelling merchant than a prince who had to play survival games in this damned country. [3] That way, I could explore this world on my own two feet and see what has become of the world that we had once walked before. If I can only move within a limited area of a single castle, what is the meaning of having been reborned? Aah, and then there¡¯s my good old friends. Maki-chan and Tooru-kun. [3] I wonder what became of them? I¡¯m sure they have been reincarnated into this world too. However, I can¡¯t go looking for them since I¡¯m a helpless prince. However, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll meet again. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ ¡°Your Highness, may I come in?!¡± Isaac suddenly burst through the door in a rush. Though he¡¯s rather cowardly, his actions and reactions are rather over the top and it¡¯s all rather entertaining. ¡°Hey, Isaac¡­ That¡¯s too improper, you¡¯re in front of Our Highness.¡± ¡°Y-yes,¡± Isaac carefully closed the door after being reprimanded. Bastion stepped closer and said, ¡°Just now, a messenger from Raymond-sama arrived. This is for Your Highness.¡± He [1] reached into his sleeves and took out a roll of paper. I received the message, broke the seal and opened it. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± [3] after reading the content, I laughed a little uncomfortably. ¡°¡­ What did Raymond-sama say?¡± ¡°Come and join me for tea in the afternoon, that¡¯s what he said.¡± ¡°What will you do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going, of course. I don¡¯t really hate my uncle after all.¡± At this point, the battle for the throne had intensified a lot. Looks like he¡¯s getting rather serious. ¡°Your Highness, Raymond-sama is very good at manipulating people. Don¡¯t fall for his tricks¡± ¡°Oh, and why not? ¡­I¡¯m sorry to say this but, Bastion, I have intention of becoming king.¡± why is that? ¡­ Bastian, I¡¯m sorry but, I don¡¯t really plan on becoming the king¡± ¡°Again with these jokes¡­¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± For some reason, whenever I voiced out my thoughts on the throne, everyone around me gets very upset. Well, I suppose they all expect me to want to be king. I was born for it, after all. Personally, if I had to choose, I leaned more towards my uncle rather than the First Prince. ¡°Well, since I was invited so nicely, I shouldn¡¯t decline, right?¡± With that, I finally got out of bed. For something like this to happen so early in the morning, it looks like it¡¯ll be a long day. [Gumihou: By the way Kyrgios is pronounced as Kerios] [1] Filling in the ¡®Unspoken¡¯. Often, when it comes to Japanese novels, the translation might be a bit lacking since the author deliberately choose to use less words and let the reader fill in the blanks through a preset cultural understanding. If the missing info looks too sparse, Gumi will fill in some of the blanks. This is not to imply that the writer¡¯s craft is lacking, but we do have a cultural gap. Gumi will try to fill in these gaps unobtrusively. [2] Adjust paragraphs, for aesthetic purpose. Also, considering the style of writing, author would inevitably repeat information. Gumi will at least adjust the delivery of the information so that it¡¯s not verbatim to what had appeared before. [3] Connect short paragraphs to make one reasonable paragraphs [4] ¥¦¥©¥Æ©`¥ë is just ¡®Water¡¯, might as well use Sui since that¡¯s Japanese for ¡®Water¡¯ for our local Water Spirit. Also, it would be nice to have Sui-tan here too~~ [5] Fuel efficiency, why fuel efficiency? Neither Zzonkedd nor Gumi knows¡­ CH 18 Volume 1: Chapter 018: Isaac Talks about his Encounter with His Highness I am Isaac Kyrgos One of the many insignificant royal sorcerers in the palace. Right now, for some unspecified reason, I have been charged to escort the Fifth Prince, His Highness Ulysses. It happened on a summer night¡¯s feast day, two years ago. Even though we were royal sorcerers, that night¡¯s party was an incredibly extravagant no-hold-barred party where we ate, drank, sang and bragged about our powers. Naturally, I was no exception. As I am usually the quiet gloomy type, I depended on drinks to [1] improve my sociability. The talk among the royal sorcerers that night was about who would be the next king and who we should follow. Generally, royal mages prefer to take things easy and would flatter the strongest for guaranteed support. Right now, Queen Adalzeza, blood mother of the First Prince, has a great influence among the royal sorcerers. Many royal sorcerers planned to flatter her in hopes that she would support them in return. I thought I should follow along with the crowd myself. However, [1] before I could put that plan into action, Adalzeza-sama¡¯s favourite sorcerer, Tommaso called out to me. ¡°Hey Isaac, is what you said earlier true?¡± ¡°¡­. Eh?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say something about having made a contract with a water spirit? Only higher level mages could do that. Hey, hey, go on, you can tell me.¡± ¡°Aah, well, it¡¯s not that hard¡­¡± I was getting a bit tipsy from all the drinks and praises. However, it¡¯s the truth. I could brag about it since I did sign a contract with one of the 100 spirits of the White Sage of East. The same White Sage who was said to be the Father of all White Magicians. The spirit I had signed a contract with had been allegedly entrusted to the legendary hero so I¡¯m particularly proud of it. Well, I happened to encounter this spirit sleeping in a water jar at the Royal Capital¡¯s antique market. ¡°Speaking of which, Isaac, do you plan to lend a hand to Adalzeza? She happened to require good mages.¡± ¡°¡­ !?¡± The best opportunity that I could hope for just came to me. If the person interested in me was Adalzeza-sama, then I have absolutely no complaints. This way, I will also be regarded as a respected person and once the First Prince ascends the throne, the rest of my life would be guaranteed. I was really too stupid for believing that a sweet deal had fallen into my lap. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ The first mission I received was the assassination of His Highness Prince Ulysses. As a relatively unknown mage [1] with barely any friends, whatever I did would be hard to trace back to them. Moreover, they could get rid of me easily too. Of course, [1] even an introvert like me could guess that I was probably hired for my lack of friends and connections. However, even if I wanted to refuse this mission, I would probably be killed to prevent any information leaks. I regretted my carelessness, however, it was already too late. Well, my water spirit, Sui, is quite faithful to me. It made me sick to force a spirit to commit murder. When I cried alone and frustrated in my room over my pathetic state, my loyal servant flowed into existence and told me, [1] ¡°For master¡¯s sake, I shall kill this person. So long as master believe it is justified.¡± [1] Justified? This personality of mine means I never gave much thought to what ¡®justice¡¯ means. [2] All I wanted was a comfortable life and to take things easy. I became a White Mage because I had more magical power than average and happened to receive an invitation from the Royal Capital School of Sorcery. My parents told me to accept the invitation, mostly because I would never miss a meal again¡­ But, how did it end up this way? This had gone from beyond just missing a meal or two, this was stepping off the path as a White Mage. Moreover, the battle for the throne was so fierce that it felt like the young princes were just dying off one after another. Some days, it felt as though I was watching a bad comedy play but with everything was too real. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com~ His Royal Highness Prince Ulysses was very young, only 11-years-old. [1] He did not appear often but I heard that he had the incredible ability to survive against poison. [1] All kinds of poisons. In fact, the rumour was, that no matter how much poison he consumes he would never die. Some called him a prodigy and were prepared to support him as the next king. Others declared him a monster, a child of the devil. The First Prince¡¯s faction, the one I¡¯m affiliated with, considers this prince an eyesore. I¡¯m sure that¡¯s partly due to fear. I conjured up a pink firefly and sent it to the prince¡¯s bedroom. [1] Hoping to lure the prince out with it. [3] Hoping the prince would not come out. If the prince doesn¡¯t appear, I won¡¯t have to kill him, right? [3] Unfortunately, or was it fortunately? The young and innocent prince appeared in the courtyard and I could feel my heart thundering away in my chest. Is it really fine to kill a prince? Is it really fine for me to take the life of a young child, a prince of this country, like this? I was very frightened but what should I do? [3] It was all too late now. [3] Unlike me, the moment His Royal Highness approached the fountain, Sui immediately launched a Water Blade before I could change my mind. ¡°¡­¡­Eh?¡± [3] However, what happened next was too shocking. The Water Blade suddenly stopped in front of the prince and collapsed. Instead of being frightened, Prince Ulysses smiled generously at the fountain. [3] Just what is going on? Is the prince truly a prodigy? A devil child genius? [3] ¡°Who¡¯s your master? When did White Magic become so perverted that spirits are forced to commit murder?¡± It was as though His Highness was speaking to me directly. [3] This dignity, this calm poise, was he really an 11-year-old child? ¡°¡­just what¡­ Your Highness Ulysses¡­¡± ¡°Well, ¡®what¡¯ indeed.¡± [3] I revealed myself then, of course, after catching a glimpse of His Highness Prince Ulysses, I finally understood. This was no ordinary child. [1] I began to shake. [3] Surely, a great punishment would befall upon the foolish me who dared to attack such a person. However, as His Highness stroked Sui¡¯s fur, he said, ¡°Was this instigated by the First Prince¡¯s faction?¡± [3] ¡°¡­¡± [3] He said many things, none of which I could say anything to except¡­ ¡°¡­please, forgive me¡­¡± [3] Even as I stood there, awaiting punishment, I was at peace. I will gladly receive any punishment from this person. I am convinced. This person would one day become king. He was a child of god. He must have the protection of god or was the reincarnation of god. A special being whom I do not have the words to describe. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ It has been two years since. However, I am still that same gloomy and introverted mage. After failing my mission, I decided to dedicate my life to Fifth Prince Ulysses. I gained a sense of mission after that failed assassination. I want to serve this person from the bottom of my heart, put my life on the line for him and protect him from all the ugly things in life. By not killing me, he had granted me life. My ugly soul was pulled out of the dark mud by him. After two years, His Highness¡¯ demeanour had been further refined into a beautiful and powerful existence. Such a person had chosen to save a soul like mine. Because of this, I swore that I will serve His Royal Highness Ulysses faithfully and to one day die for him. [Gumihou: Woah, kind of cultish worship, this.] [1] Filling in the ¡®Unspoken¡¯. Often, when it comes to Japanese novels, the translation might be a bit lacking since the author deliberately chooses to use fewer words and let the reader fill in the blanks through a preset cultural understanding. If the missing info looks too sparse, Gumi will fill in some of the blanks. This is not to imply that the writer¡¯s craft is lacking, but we do have a cultural gap. Gumi will try to fill in these gaps unobtrusively. [2] Adjust paragraphs, for aesthetic purposes. Also, considering the style of writing, author would inevitably repeat information. Gumi will at least adjust the delivery of the information so that it¡¯s not verbatim to what had appeared before. [3] Actively expand the assassination scene. Also, deleted cloned dialogues. CH 19 Chapter 019: Ulysses Sought Healing but Gained Doubt My name is Ulysses. There are two great powers within the royal capital Miladrid: The Royal Palace and the Church. Centred within the ancient sanctuary of Vabilophos is a region under the dominion of the Church of Vabel. Surrounding that area are many national magical research institutes. The Royal Palace has been mandated to protect Vabel for quite a long time now. Though it is designated as a country, the region called ¡®Vabel¡¯ was not that large. It is similar to the existence of the Vatican City back on Earth. People from the religious nation Vabel do not involve themselves in politics. However, not even the Royal Capital can declare itself above them. ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s Your Highness, have you come here to amuse yourself again?¡± ¡°Hello, Bishop Delgusta. I have to do something tiresome today, so I want to come here first.¡± The Bishop [2] has always welcomed me whenever I came to this church. [1] Bishop Delgusta himself was a renowned man of the cloth and usually wears a small square cap (to hide his baldness) on his head. I enjoy reading all the research material collected by Vabel. [1] Alongside general religious books are detailed research books about the long history of the religion, as well archaeological relics to support the history. However, I¡¯m fairly sure that beyond the public records is a hidden dark history kept in the deepest part of this church, behind a literal ¡®black door¡¯ in fact. That¡¯s right, there¡¯s an actual black door that was never opened in this place. [2] This piqued my interest, of course, and I tried looking into it, but a kind of fear held me back. I had a feeling that I really should not investigate further. I¡¯m afraid this Vabel religion has a really huge secret behind it. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ ¡°Ulysses~ Ulysseeeees!!!¡± Each time I visit the church, a girl would always come to see me. She¡¯s a slim and delicate-looking girl about two years younger than me, [2] with shoulder-length olive-green hair and large emerald eyes. Her name was Percelis. ¡°Ulysseeees!!¡± ¡°Yes, yes,¡± She is shouting my name from the entrance of the reference room. [2] This cute attitude of hers reminds me of a younger sister I once had. ¡°Percelis, you¡¯re skipping prayers again, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Because I heard that Ulysses is here!¡± Bishop Delgusta appeared to be at his wit¡¯s end with Percelis, who is always ditching her prayers to see me. However, after seeing her lively, bouncy expression, he would always end up forgiving her. Percelis is the shrine maiden of this sanctuary. In fact, even 2000 years ago during the height of the era of the emon rampage, there existed a ¡®Green Shrine Maiden¡¯ just like her in the Southern Continent. Because of this, I always feel an odd kind of nostalgia whenever I lay my eyes on her. ¡°How are you, Percelis?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine now that you¡¯re here!¡± This girl always comes to see me from the other side of the heavy door whenever I come to visit. [2] Perhaps it is because there are no other children around her age in this region. [1] Whenever she hears that I had come to visit, this innocent girl would drag her thin [1] but voluminous shrine maiden skirt up and run over happily to see me. ¡°Will you stay here all day?¡± ¡°No, I must be back at the Royal Palace for afternoon tea. My uncle has called for me.¡± ¡°Eehhh~~ That sounds so nice~~ I want to have tea with Ulysses too~~¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ tea with uncle is a bit burdensome actually.¡± Her cute cheeks puffed up crossly. I can feel the innocence radiating off her, completely different from the ugly darkness that shrouds the people within the Royal Palace. She is a pure girl raised within the pure air of this sanctuary. Every time I meet with Percelis. I have the impression that I am speaking to an actual human being. [2] At the very least, after living in this world for 13 years, she is the only person that I have felt comfortable with. Sure, the content of our conversation is not highly intellectual but the sound of her voice has a special quality to it. ¡°Ulysses~~ the next time you come you must have tea with me. I¡¯ll serve you Vabel¡¯s Iris Candy so you must come!¡± ¡°Ah, okay. It¡¯s a promise.¡± Well, I have already received this candy from Bishop Delgusta. It is a relatively simple type of candy with a delicate sweetness. For people who are used to the sugar-laden sweets from the Royal Capital, they might not find it interesting. However, I like it since it reminds me of the sweets I had back in Japan. Percelis¡¯ smile blooms like a large flower as she plopped herself down next to me. ¡°What are you researching today?¡± ¡°Well, just some things I need to know before I talk to my uncle.¡± ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about the war.¡± I froze for a moment before showing her an awkward smile. [2] This girl probably knows very little about ¡°war¡±. As someone born in the Southern Continent where wars just don¡¯t happen, she is in a position to understand that even as the rest of the world burns down, an entire country without war can still exist. ¡°Why? We don¡¯t have wars in this country, right? We have the ¡®Green Blessing¡¯ after all.¡± ¡°I supposed¡­ but times are always changing.¡± I vaguely remember the role of this sanctuary 2000 years ago. The very reason why the Kingdom of Ruskia never goes to war [2] is due to this ¡®Green Blessing¡¯ religion¡­ Percelis is eventually collected by the Bishop to say her prayers. [2] She is crying but I guess it can¡¯t be helped. Once she is gone, I breathe in lightly, feeling the quiet pulse of magic in this quiet sanctuary. The constant pulsation, this sacred air, did not seem to have changed much over time. Back then, they didn¡¯t have such a majestic cathedral or a research institute. [2] Nor was it a protected location either. Back then, the sanctuary was just that. [2] A sanctuary where the Green Shrine Maiden offered up her prayers. Even so, this religion has many secrets behind it. Just what is hidden behind that black door? [Gumihou: How mysterious¡­] [1] Filling in the ¡®Unspoken¡¯. Often, when it comes to Japanese novels, the translation might be a bit lacking since the author deliberately chooses to use fewer words and let the reader fill in the blanks through a preset cultural understanding. If the missing info looks too sparse, Gumi will fill in some of the blanks. This is not to imply that the writer¡¯s craft is lacking, but we do have a cultural gap. Gumi will try to fill in these gaps unobtrusively. [2] Adjust paragraphs, for aesthetic purposes. Also, considering the style of writing, the author would inevitably repeat information. Gumi will at least adjust the delivery of the information so that it¡¯s not verbatim to what had appeared before. CH 20 Chapter 020: Ulysses is Uneasy about Uncle¡¯s Sugar Cube Intake Sir Raymond Alexander of Ruskia was my uncle. That said, Uncle Raymond was the youngest of many brothers. He¡¯s still in his 20s while my father and the rest of his other brothers were already in their late 30s. He¡¯s quite a capable person but once in a while, [1] he did things I don¡¯t quite understand. ¡°Come here, Your Highness Prince Ulysses!!¡± ¡°¡­Hello, uncle¡± This uncle of mine was standing in front of me with a smile. I was smiling too but was no match for his refreshing and friendly grin. [2] He has always been the upbeat type. ¡°Your Highness, you like sweets and desserts, don¡¯t you? I happened to stop by Margilia and Beigrates served me some really delicious lemon desserts. Apparently they came from Delia Fields. Since you like sweets too, I want to share some with you!!¡± ¡°Woah, I¡¯m really happy to hear that.¡± [3] Looks like he¡¯s on good terms with the Feudal Lord of Margilia. The Duke of Beigrates must be one of his supporters. While acting like a child, I observed my uncle. He has maroon hair was similar to father¡¯s but he has a tougher, more masculine look about him. Although quite young, his heroic appearance probably came from his experience [1] managing the Imperial Army. However, he has a great weakness for sweet things and a rather refreshing personality. It¡¯s kind of terrifying to see him try to act cute sometimes. Well, not that I have room to comment about others but I do believe that a person¡¯s first impression is important. [2] Speaking of which, he¡¯s still single. It must have been a funny sight to see a young prince having a tea party with his fierce looking uncle on the terrace of his house. This was not a sight we could just simply show everyone. Behind me, was Isaac. Similarly, my uncle has a black robed mage behind him. Both mages were on the lookout while the two of us have our little tea party. ¡°Still, is it really alright for my uncle, the military leader to have tea with me? Could the army spare you?¡± ¡°Hahaha, no one is freer than soldiers of a country that experience no wars [4].¡± Well, that¡¯s a fair point. It might be true, but still¡­ ¡°But, uncle, you once stayed at the Eastern Continent, right? Was the war very fierce? I¡¯m kind of interested in it¡­¡± ¡°¡­. Ahaha, you have an interest in wars now? Your Highness have certainly changed.¡± Uncle¡¯s wide shoulders stiffened as he laughed awkwardly. [2] I stared up at him with the eyes of a child that knew nothing. Here¡¯s the thing, the Southern Continent has a very slight connection with the Eastern Continent. [2] Though restriction was strong, Ruskia still accepts immigrants. Uncle stayed at the Eastern Continent and experienced what being in a war was like Therefore, it could be said that he was one of the [1] major person of importance in the country who had experienced war. ¡°Fufu¡­ the Eastern Continent if very different from the south. It was as though war had greyed out the people in that place, sucking the very life out of everything. Moreover, things kept getting worse when Hermedes started invading from the north.¡± ¡°¡­ Why does the Federation of Hermedes invade the Eastern Country?¡± ¡°Well, the north prioritizes land ownership. It was originally a very snowy country, and since it doesn¡¯t have much fertile land, it needs as much land as possible to have farms and livestock. That country was destined to invade others sooner or later.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Since the reply from my uncle was quite bland, I couldn¡¯t get any proper information out of it¡­ With nothing better to say, I ate a bit of the lemon cake The sweet and citrusy lemon syrup on the cake spreads a refreshing sensation in my mouth. Hmm, this is actually quite good. Just then, I recalled something. A trading system from 2000 years ago. I then remembered the form of trade 2000 years ago. ¡°If only the Western Continent still exists¡­ it used to be such rich land with lots of crops. I was able to trade food for all kinds of things from the north where dairy farming, jewellery making and all sorts of crafts could be had¡­ The East has cotton, tea and spices so all kinds of goods would be traded in all three continents.¡± ¡°¡­ eh? What was that?¡± Ah. Oh no. I accidentally blurted out something related to my previous life. My uncle was now staring straight at me. ¡°I- it¡¯s nothing¡­ I was just thinking out loud about something I¡­ read in a book.¡± ¡°¡­ haaahh, Your Highness is quite diligent aren¡¯t you? Speaking of which, hmm, I can¡¯t imagine what the world was like 2000 years ago, but the west was mostly destroyed by the Crimson Witch and survivors were forced to relocate due to the miasma particles left in the air. Thereafter, the great migration began with people rushing to the North and East. That was how the war began.¡± While stroking his chin, uncle lined up four sugar cubes in the [2] four cardinal directions like the petals of a four leaf clover. ¡°Of the three continents, the biggest food producer is the West. With the West gone and the world could not sustain the current growing population. In the end, cultural differences and discrimination lead to the present situation today¡­ in fact, I think it¡¯s a crime for us to be the only ones not effected by the war.¡± The beautifully made teacups with their exquisitely painted designs pretty much represents the condition of this country. Uncle stared at the teacups for a long moment. I have no idea what was going on in his mind but then he suddenly scooped up all four sugar cubes and put them all in this teacup and drank everything down in one gulp. ¡°Uncle¡­ do you believe that the peace won¡¯t last long in the South?¡± ¡°What makes you say that?¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯ve been collecting information from the East, haven¡¯t you? As well as information on the Federation of Hermedes. Do you believe that war would come to this continent too?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Uncle took his hand off his teacup with a downhearted expression. [2] I was surprised to see him look so defeated. ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong, uncle? ¡°¡­ I also wish that war would not come,¡± Uncle added more sugar cubes into his teacup and poured new tea over it. I had to wonder how just sweet that was? ¡°So long as we have the ¡®Green Blessing¡¯ this continent will never go to war¡­ At least, that¡¯s what the top people in Ruskia believe.¡± Plop! After the sixth sugar cube rippled the surface of the teacup, my uncle turned his gaze towards me. The Green Blessing was the sacred power of the Church of Vabilophos. Something that the people of the Southern Continent had trusted and believed since ancient times. What I know about this ¡®Green Blessing¡¯ was that it was basically a dome-shaped magical defence. [2] The religion that protected their sacred place was the one with the ability to manage and manipulate this dome. This was why this religion has such great powers within the continent. However, I don¡¯t know how this magical defence works. ¡°We have no idea whether this protection would continue to hold up. It scares me that people would blindly believe that this ¡®Green Blessing¡¯ would protect us forever.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I ended up wanting to hear more from him. This was the real reason why I was always a little reluctant whenever I was called to have tea with Uncle. [2] I¡¯d become too interested in what he had to say and was caught up with the flow. Looks like Uncle isn¡¯t one of those ¡®peace will last forever in the South¡¯ types of people, which is very refreshing to me. Believing in a never-ending peace. Occupying the land believing that the sanctuary will protect them unconditionally without them ever having to do anything. The people here just seem to take this peace for granted. [1] To the point where they developed their own problems such as poisoning and assassinating each other just to experience a sense of danger. I knew that uncle shouldn¡¯t be underestimated. The only people who can question the peace of this country were those who have seen the outside world. [Gumihou: This uncle¡­] [1] Filling in the ¡®Unspoken¡¯. Often, when it comes to Japanese novels, the translation might be a bit lacking since the author deliberately choose to use fewer words and let the reader fill in the blanks through a preset cultural understanding. If the missing info looks too sparse, Gumi will fill in some of the blanks. This is not to imply that the writer¡¯s craft is lacking, but we do have a cultural gap. Gumi will try to fill in these gaps unobtrusively. [2] Adjust paragraphs, for aesthetic purposes. Also, connect short paragraphs into longer paragraphs. [3] Reworded it so that it doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s been cut and pasted from previous chapters. [4] ¡®No one is freer than soldiers in a country with no wars¡¯ Interesting take on what soldiers do with most of their time. In fact, a lot of soldiers rarely see war, especially those in peaceful times but they are still busy. In the absence of war, soldiers can be drafted to do civil works and charity. During Roman times, Roman soldiers build roads and were experts at building forts too. For the Marines, if you¡¯re too free, you can take up educational courses, be drafted to paint rocks and all kinds of other non-war or training stuff. CH 21 Volume 1: Chapter 021: Ulysses: I Might as well Just Say It The Kingdom of Ruskia and the Imperial family had long been divided into two factions for a long time. I¡¯m not talking about the fight for the throne by the way, though that¡¯s partly involved too. Simply put, there¡¯s the ¡®open-country¡¯ faction vs the ¡®close-country¡¯ faction. In other words, people are open to the idea of accepting more immigrants and learning technologies from another country while the other faction wishes to close the country against all outsiders. Sir Raymond¡¯s faction belongs to the open-country faction. He wants to open the country, incorporate better technologies from outside and rethink the purpose of the army. Conversely, First Prince Aldredo¡¯s faction wants complete isolation. They want to restrict the influx of immigrants and not accept outsiders at all. Right now, the close-country faction happened to be the bigger faction. The king, on the other hand, seems to be on the fence about the whole thing. However, from what I have seen, he appears to favour the close-country concept more. Well, I can¡¯t really blame the conservationists for being defensive. Each time we accept immigrants, holes would be made in the Green Blessing, which could jeopardize this country¡¯s special defence system. Of course, these holes could be repaired quickly. However, there is no guarantee that there would be no spies among the immigrants. Moreover, it is true that locations with a high number of immigrants tended to be a bit more chaotic. This all contributes to a distrust against immigrants in general. In which case, to ensure complete security, it is best to adopt a close-country policy. ¡°Honourable Uncle, you are not speaking from the sentimental position of not keeping the peace to ourselves and sharing our abundance with others, are you? You are questioning our ability to maintain this peace.¡± ¡°¡­ that is so. Though I have no proof, it is true that the technological advancement of the East and North had made great strides due to the war. When I look at their latest weaponry, I had to wonder if the power of Vabilophos could continue to protect us. After all, I have no idea what the defence system is made of or how it works. Therefore, I see no evidence that the Green Blessing could hold up against technologically advanced weapons. Moreover, the Church refused to share any information at all.¡± ¡°As though they want us to have a ¡®Just have faith and you will be protected¡¯ kind of mentality.¡± The people from the Church have noble characters and shunned luxury. [2] When questioned, they would answer politely but their mouths would not leak any information about the ¡®Green Blessing¡¯. One had to admire their collective ability to maintain secrets. [1] In the end, they would answer everything with ¡®It is the will of Vabilophos¡¯. To me, that sounded a lot like ¡®You shouldn¡¯t question the matter anymore¡¯. I am starting to have an inkling as to why my uncle had called me here. ¡°So, Honourable Uncle, what is it you want from me? Surely you didn¡¯t just call me out for tea?¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t say scary stuff like that. I really did call you in for a little tea¡­¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± [2] I sigh at the silly face my uncle is pulling. Sometimes, I really don¡¯t understand this uncle of mine. ¡°Then, since Uncle would not speak his mind, I might as well say my piece first. I have no intention to become king. You are welcome to compete with Alfredo as you wish.¡± As soon as the words left my lips, the first person to react was Isaac. He had been standing quietly behind me all this while but now he¡¯s holding his head and fluttering all over the place saying ¡®Your Highness, what!? Your Highness, why?!¡¯ It was becoming a pain. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure this phrase of mine would cause a sensation. However, you should know that this is my honest thought.¡± ¡°Hohou, then what are your plans, Your Highness?¡± ¡°¡­ there are some people I wish to find. I prefer not to be weighed down by the responsibilities of taking care of a kingdom.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re looking for someone? You should just send out your vassals for that kind of thing.¡± ¡°Hmmm, in the first place, I do not believe they would be easy to locate. Or rather, I believe I should meet them when the time is right¡­? In short¡­ well, it¡¯s not something I fully understand either.¡± The expression on my uncle¡¯s face over the jumble of vague nonsense that spewed out of my mouth is quite funny. However, it would be too awkward to linger on this topic for long. Let¡¯s change the subject. ¡°Anyway¡­ to return to our previous conversation. I am of the same mind as uncle. Even so, advocating for an open-country policy could turn the people against us. The First Prince¡¯s faction would definitely use that against us. Also¡­ unless the people understood that the Green Blessing¡¯s defences could not be maintained regardless of the policies we adopt, they will continue to resist the idea of letting immigrants in.¡± ¡°That is true, however, I¡¯m afraid that when understanding finally dawned on them, it would be too late.¡± ¡°That is¡­ correct,¡± For example, if the enemy is to break past the continent¡¯s Green Blessing defence system. It would mean total defeat for us [2] as we have no way of fighting them. In terms of numbers, training and quality of weapons, we are completely inferior to the other side. ¡°I don¡¯t believe we need the support for now. Even so, support aside, we still need to look ahead and anticipate for the future. It¡¯s politics after all¡­ I¡¯m not sure whether I am doing the right thing in any case.¡± ¡°Is that why my Honourable Uncle wishes to become king?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. At my current position, I cannot do much. Therefore, I have no choice but to become king.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Here is the one great difference between my uncle and my brother. One wants to ¡®Become king to defend the country¡¯ while the other person wants to ¡® Gain support for his desire to be king¡¯. I cannot decide which side has a better chance of winning. After all, you can only become king with the support of the people. However, if some were to ask me if this country could be protected from the citizen¡¯s desire to obtain peace at any price. The answer would be an obvious ¡®NO¡¯, Based on this common sense, I would rather support my uncle. That said, I have no intention of intervening in this struggle for the throne. Therefore, I¡¯m a little troubled. Honourable Uncle surely appreciates my being open about my role in this War for the Throne. [2] I¡¯m sure he is letting me know this in order to find out my position in the struggle. In short, he wishes to find out if I am willing to join his faction or not. [Gumihou: Nuuu, politics¡­] [1] Filling in the ¡®Unspoken¡¯. Often, when it comes to Japanese novels, the translation might feel a bit lacking since the author deliberately chooses to use fewer words and let the reader fill in the blanks through a preset cultural understanding. If the missing info looks too sparse, Gumi will fill in some of the blanks. This is not to imply that the writer¡¯s craft is lacking, but we do have a cultural gap. Gumi will try to fill in these gaps unobtrusively. [2] Adjust paragraphs, for aesthetic purpose. Also, considering the style of writing, author would inevitably repeat information. Gumi will at least adjust the delivery of the information so that it¡¯s not verbatim to what had appeared before. CH 22 Volume 1: Chapter 022: Ulysses, Retiring from the Front Line [1] The conversation just now was so intense that I ended up forgetting to eat. Therefore, during a break in the talk, I pick a bit at the lemon cake and sip my tea. Yes, having something sweet after a difficult topic really helps the body recover. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right¡­ may I ask you a question? ¡°What is it, Your Highness?¡± ¡°Honourable Uncle, why do you treat me so well? Surely, under normal circumstances, we would be a hindrance?¡± ¡°Hahaha, well, that¡¯s true. Under normal circumstances, that is¡­ However, this is my second battle for the throne,¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­?¡± ¡°Back then, I was too young to understand everything. Even so, I realised what a ridiculous thing it was for brothers to play a survival game to determine who gets to rule the country¡­ back then, only I and the current king remained.¡± Ohh, I see. I overlooked something important. When Royal Father was fighting for the throne, this uncle of mine was there too. Uncle ate the whole lemon cake, which he had not touched until now, in two bites. ¡°I have great respect for His Majesty. After becoming king, he did not treat me like a nuisance nor did he get rid of me. The reason why I am able to participate in this battle for the throne is due to His Majesty¡¯s benevolence. Under normal circumstances, wouldn¡¯t you get rid of all your rivals and only allow your sons to fight each other to succeed as heir? This was the customary practice in this ¡®War for the Throne¡¯ games.¡± ¡°¡­ Eh, is that so?¡± ¡°Yes. In fact, the best result would be getting banished from the Royal Palace. The War for Throne is like a regular event game in this country. I never liked it. After I become king, I want the royal sons to settle down in a safe and proper position¡­ However, there are only two of you left.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± I had always wondered why Royal Father never talked about his struggle for the throne before. Even as the princes were dying one by one, Royal Father never said anything or took any actions to prevent the hidden struggles, letting each faction do as they like. Did he believe that death among royal brothers is something inevitable? However, the fact that he kept my uncle in the Royal Palace and allowed him another opportunity at the throne¡­ is this his way of rebelling against the system? Surely, Royal Uncle is the only person who can respond to Royal Father¡¯s silent appeal. ¡°Your Highness Ulysses, I do not believe that you will remain a neutral person in this country. You say that you are not going to challenge for the throne, however, your presence alone belies this. Unlike me or Alfredo, you have nearly no support and yet, you have survived every single attempt against your life. I believe this proves your wish to fight for your life¡­ Ah, how about another cake?¡± ¡°Oh my, Honourable Uncle, you give me too much credit. But, I¡¯ll take that cake.¡± My dear Honourable Uncle is too amusing, I thought as I laughed to myself. Naturally, with my White Mage power, isn¡¯t taking the throne too easy? [2] If I exert myself just a bit, wouldn¡¯t it be too easy for me to change the whole country? As I take my second bite of the lemon cake, I say, ¡°¡­Still, Honourable Uncle, if this world has a will, it would be impossible for me to be king. This is something I know innately.¡± ¡°Hoho, what makes you say that?¡± It is getting close to dusk, and I could hear the breeze fluttering past the flowers on the terrace. [2] I often wonder why my powers are always restless around this time. Still smiling, I desperately tried to suppress the powers inside of me. [2] I am aware that some words should not be said. Deciding that it was time to leave, I stand up. ¡°Oh my, I should be getting back soon!! Bastion told me to return by dusk!!¡± ¡°¡­ my, my, that old butler of yours is a real worry wart, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Ah, [1] speaking of which, the lemon cake is pretty delicious. I did hear that Delia Fields produces a lot of lemons, but I did not know they produce such delicious desserts. I should like to go there someday.¡± I said a few more irrelevant things to put off my uncle¡¯s last questions. Honourable Uncle is also smiling, letting out glimpses of his ambition and inner passion but never truly revealing his intentions. I am the same. ¡°Honourable Uncle, you must invite me to tea again. I should have gained a little more knowledge by then.¡± ¡°No, no, Your Highness is already very wise and knowledgeable. I do hope Your Highness would become an existence who will change the country with me.¡± ¡°Ahaha, me? I wonder¡­¡± Without making any concrete promises, I say my goodbyes and left. [2] Uncle saw me off, waving at me as I left his palace. Right, first, let¡¯s think about my uncle¡¯s question. What will I become? This is something that had already been decided the moment I am reborn into this world. Demon King. If the world has a will of its own, it would not allow me to become the king of this country. This power is not meant for that. As before, I shall tread the path it leads me. [Gumihou: This kind of good guy who with a detached from the world mentality made me hate him a little] [1] Filling in the ¡®Unspoken¡¯. Often, when it comes to Japanese novels, the translation might feel a bit lacking since the author deliberately chooses to use fewer words and let the reader fill in the blanks through a preset cultural understanding. If the missing info looks too sparse, Gumi will fill in some of the blanks. This is not to imply that the writer¡¯s craft is lacking, but we do have a cultural gap. Gumi will try to fill in these gaps unobtrusively. [2] Adjust paragraphs, for aesthetic purposes. Also, considering the style of writing, the author would inevitably repeat information. Gumi will at least adjust the delivery of the information so that it¡¯s not verbatim to what had appeared before. CH 23 Day 1: Makia Dieeeeeeeeeeeeeee!!!! And don¡¯t ever come back, you stupid eggplant black soybean! Day 2: Tooru Did you put acorns in my shoes? Day 3: Makia Do you know? If you reduce your sleep time, you could die. Sounds pretty dangerous, right? Stop it now, kay? Day 4: Tooru Your words contradict itself. Also, why did you put acorns in my shoes? Day 5: Makia Was Karted fun? Why don¡¯t you just live there forever? Day 6: Tooru Were you the one who bombarded me with acorns from the windows this morning? I thought I nearly died. Day 7: Makia You can stop coming. Let me put it simply, I want someone more handsome and obedient. Day 8: Tooru Did you set up traps at the building gate? Master was trapped in it. Also, could you really find someone more handsome than me? Day 9: Makia Shut up you baldie. People who work too hard will become bald! Baldie! Day 10: Tooru Today, I had a full course dinner of Pearl Salmon and Peach Shrimp. It was crazy delicious. Day 11: Makia Please tell me a bit more about that. Day 12: Tooru Wahaha, I won¡¯t tell you, lol. Little children should just eat lemon cake. Day 13: Makia I made up my mind, I¡¯m going to make you explode. When you leave your room tomorrow, watch your every step. Nevermore could you enter this house alive. Day 14: Tooru Most of your traps hit the master. What a pity. Also, I managed to enter the house without any problems. You go to bed rather early, don¡¯t you? Day 15: Makia Hey, isn¡¯t this enough? Come back, I¡¯m not angry anymore. Day 16: Tooru Oi, did you put a dead crayfish in my bag? What a scary woman¡­ Day 17: Makia What? I don¡¯t know anything about that. Day 18: Tooru Oh? Day 19: Makia What¡¯s the incident? Are you being bullied? As expected, Karted¡¯s pretty unsafe. Did you annoy someone? You¡¯re rather unfriendly after all. Day 20: Tooru It¡¯s been resolved. Just some random bullying. Day 21: Makia Don¡¯t bother about working so hard. Just come home. I¡¯ll speak to father about it. Day 22: Tooru Are you a countryside mother? Am I a son who has gone off to work in Tokyo? [1] Anyway, I¡¯ve already gotten to this point, I don¡¯t feel like making a u-turn. Day 23: Makia Ahhh, it¡¯s so boring here. Just combe back already. It¡¯s lonely here. Lonely¨C Day 24: Tooru I¡¯m glad you¡¯re being honest. Day 25: Makia You¡¯re lonely too, but you¡¯re still acting cool. Not cute at all. I¡¯m nearly bored to death. Each night, I wet my pillow with tears. The worst type of man is the one who kept a woman waiting. Just wait, divine punishment will come down on you. Day 26: Tooru Says the one who keeps going to bed early. Looks, there¡¯s only 5 days left, alright? Let¡¯s do some shiritori (word play game) [2] I¡¯ll start, mamushi (viper) Day 27: Makia Shirikonbare- (Silicon Valley). Day 28: Tooru The Karted school project is completed today. Retasu (lettuce). Day 29: Makia Hurry up and come back quickly. (¡ä£»¦Ø£»`)??? . Sukuatto (squats). Day 30: Tooru It¡¯s Tooru, I¡¯m back Day 31: Makia Makia here, welcome back CH 24 Volume 1: Chapter 024: Madam Odille Finds Notes with Odd Symbols on it I am Elena Odille. Today, I¡¯m going to talk about something strange and interesting that is happening within our mansion. It all started about a month ago. The neighbouring town, Karted, wanted to build a large school in their town and asked us to cooperate regarding matters related to the school cafeteria. As Ruskia¡¯s most important food-producing region, Delia Fields have a lot of people who specialize in food-related industries so it made sense for them to approach us. I wonder if they wanted to negotiate matters related to the supply of ingredients or something. Elric had been going back and forth between Karted and Delia Fields for about a month now. The problem is, Tooru went with Elric. As someone who had lived in Karted for a while, he is quite familiar with the lay of the land and knew the eating habits of the children there best. [1] The real problem did not actually lay with Tooru, but with my dear daughter, Makia¡¯s reaction to Tooru having to stay at Karted for a month. [1] I do believe she is throwing a tantrum since it meant they would no longer be together all day. The only time that child ever made a fuss about anything had always been related to Tooru. ¡°No, I hate it, I hate it! Tooru is supposed to be my escort, why is he doing in Karted for a whole month!!?¡± ¡°Makia, dear, don¡¯t be unreasonable. Tooru and your father are going there to work¡­¡± ¡°No no no no!!¡± Makia threw a huge tantrum and refused to leave her room after slamming the door. We found this all very upsetting. It was rare that we ever have to even raise our voices with Makia, so we really don¡¯t know how to deal with this situation. Elric tried to get Tooru to stay back at Delia Fields, but Tooru said: ¡°No, I can¡¯t allow Master to go to such places alone. Karted is too dangerous for you,¡± ¡°Well¡­ I supposed Tooru would know best.¡± It was thanks to Tooru that Elric losing some important documents in Karted turned out to be a laughing matter instead of a tragedy. It was Tooru, while sweeping chimneys for a living back then, who recovered Elric¡¯s papers. ¡°I can¡¯t rely on Yodel¡­ and I have sent Graham off to another job. So, I¡¯d be really grateful to have Tooru with me, but Makia¡­¡± ¡°I shall speak with Makia-sama about it,¡± ¡°¡­haha, I shall rely on you,¡± Elric was laughing as he smacked Tooru on the shoulder. I ended up sighing as my husband openly made such a shameful request from a young boy. However, not even Tooru could convince Makia. In fact, it looked like they had a terrible fight in Makia¡¯s room. Tooru came out with scratches on his cheeks and a sullen look on his face. I have never seen such an expression on the usually laid-back Tooru. [1] In the end, Tooru and Elric did not stay in Karted for the whole month. Instead, they travelled there early in the morning and came home close to the middle of the night, only to leave early the next day again. This lasted for a month. [1] However, Makia did not appear to be any cheered up by this compromised Instead, it looks like Makia had decided not to speak to Tooru for that month and refused to show up or see him in person. At night, she would always make sure to go to bed before the men return. Nevertheless, there was something odd going on. Makia [1] began leaving little notes on her door. The notes were covered in symbols I have never seen before and could not read. However, I could tell that they were different every morning. Apparently, Tooru had also been placing notes on the door with similar-looking symbols in the morning. [1] Though I could not understand the symbols, I can tell that the two were communicating somehow and this phenomenon served as a great tea time gossip. It must be some sort of code the children had made up between themselves. I could never understand them even when they were much younger, and could hardly understand them now. Still, I could not help being amused by their actions. They had had such a big fight, to the point that Makia even swear to never speak to him again and yet, there is always a new note every day. She must want to meet him badly, but had decided not to do it. As her mother, I probably should not say this, but, I do wish she would stay up a little later so that the two of them could meet in person. Last week, Makia looked so bored and miserable that I could hardly stand to look at her. For her to become so helpless without Tooru in less than a month, whatever would she do once she is married off? On the other hand, Tooru acted as though everything is perfectly fine, and would insist everything is fine if I were to ask him. [1] He may be competent and rational, but I sense that he cares about Makia in his own way. I do believe the Karted job is a tough one. Recently, Elric hurt his back, but still had to go Karted. In the end, both master and servant were nursing dark circles under their eyes. I do wonder how they would get along after a month of not talking. However, in the end, there is really nothing to worry about. As expected, after the thing with Karted is over, Makia is sticking to Tooru even more closely than before. I expect it is probably an overreaction after depriving herself for the whole month. Our servants are relieved too. Apparently, some of the maids had been ¡®watching over the two from the shadows¡¯, some more literally than figuratively¡­ I was a little shocked when I first found out, but, I suppose I understand. I too have been watching them all this while. Speaking of which, I really wanted to know what was written on those notes. However, asking them outright would be too inelegent. Still, it is quite fun to watch these two interact. [Gumihou: Ahaha, Madam Elena is quite an interesting person] [1] Filling in the ¡®Unspoken¡¯. Often, when it comes to Japanese novels, the translation might feel a bit lacking since the author deliberately chooses to use fewer words and let the reader fill in the blanks through a preset cultural understanding. If the missing info looks too sparse, Gumi will fill in some of the blanks. This is not to imply that the writer¡¯s craft is lacking, but we do have a cultural gap. Gumi will try to fill in these gaps unobtrusively. CH 25 Volume 1: Chapter 025: Tooru Suffers a Direct Hit Tooru here. Recently, I have decided to visit Karted with Master. After Makia¡¯s big tantrum, we ended up deciding to travel back and forth between Delia Fields and Karted. Even so, Makia is still fiercely opposed to me making the trip. She rarely screamed or throw tantrums in front of the Master and the Lady, [1] they clearly don¡¯t know what to do when she eventually stomps off to hide away in her room. ¡°¡­ Hey Makia, I¡¯m coming in¡± I knock on her door but did not get a reply. I sigh and enter the room. This clearly startles her as she suddenly sits up in bed. [1] Her red hair is all puffed up as she stares at me from her puffy blanket fortress. ¡°¡­.¡± Hey, are you a kid or what?! ¡°Uhmm¡­ so, Miss Makia, are you awake?¡± I touch the puffy blanket fortress and gently call her name. [2] A leg suddenly shoots out from the blankets and plunges into my stomach. ¡°Ouch¡­ Hey you¡­ What¡¯s up with the surprise attack?¡± ¡°Why¡­ [2] why are you going to work in Karted with Father?¡± Makia¡¯s voice and words are rather fierce and piercing. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. I can¡¯t let Master go alone¡­ you might not realise this but Karted is pretty dangerous.¡± ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s¡­ but if you go, I won¡¯t see you for a whole month!¡± ¡°¡­ hey¡­¡± I get up from the floor, Makia¡¯s kick was really hard. I tried pulling her blanket fortress apart. However, she stubbornly buries herself back into the thick blankets. No matter how I pull and twist, [2] I can¡¯t see even a bit of skin or red hair. ¡°Oi, Makia. Aren¡¯t too old for this kind of antics? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m leaving forever!!¡± ¡°I¡¯m still 13 years old!!¡± ¡°Oh my god, you¡­ After all of this time, you want to act like a child?!!!!!!!¡± There were times it was easy to forget that we had ever inherited memories from our previous lives. To avoid suspicion from people around us, we have to be careful and occasionally act our physical age. [1] However, sometimes, one or the other of us tended to go overboard. ¡°Back on Earth, you were a lot cooler and mature. You did not act like an actual child. Not even when your actual parents in that world pass away¡­¡± ¡°Shut up! Shut up! Isn¡¯t it because we¡¯re always together all the time!?¡± Her leg pops out from the blankets once again. Unfortunately for her, I am not so incompetent as to fall for the same trick twice. ¡°Alright, got you!¡± I grab the offending leg and drag it out of the blanket. ¡°Wahaha, I caught a big fish!¡± ¡°Kyaaaaaa, stop it!! My skirt! My skirt!! You big pervert!!¡± ¡°Oi, enough about that. I have no interest in little 13-year-old girls.¡± As expected, Makia let go of her blankets to push her skirt down. [1] When I finally got her out, Makia¡¯s bright red hair is a complete mess from being under the blanket fortress. ¡°W-Woah¡­ The legendary Crimson Witch really is a mountain witch¡­¡± ¡°Shut up and die!!¡± Makia shakes her feet [1] nearly kicking me in the chin with the other foot, lands and throws the blanket fort at my face. She had always been a rather violent woman. ¡°Oi, oi, oi, still wanna fight?¡± ¡°Humph, good for you. Do as you like, I don¡¯t care anymore.¡± Makia combed back her hair, which had exploded around her like a mountain witch¡¯s hair. She is being rather tsun-tsun [3] now. ¡°Sure, I understand. I¡¯ll be going now.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± When I turn my back to her, I feel intense killing intent floating toward me even after she told me to just ¡®do as I like¡¯ ¡°¡­ What?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°¡­ What is it, Miss Makia?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Oi, oi, stop that. Don¡¯t be so quiet all of a sudden. Don¡¯t be all meek now!! ¡°¡­ Haah¡­ What is it? Why are you so uneasy?¡± ¡°Because¡­ We won¡¯t see each other for a month.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll return every night though.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be asleep at night.¡± ¡°Oi,¡± Makia climbs back to her bed and curls up. Looks like she is really against my going, but I can also understand that there is nothing she could do about it. [2] Look at her all sulking with her arms tucked around her knees. Where did [2] the dignity of the Crimson Witch of the West go? As expected, after many years of association, I cannot leave her alone like this. I drop my shoulders and sit down on her bed. ¡°What is it? Are you lonely?¡± ¡°¡­ Humph, don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. Even without you around, nothing changes. You weren¡¯t here until I was 7 years old.¡± ¡°You say that, but the truth is you still feel lonely~~ Really, Makia~~¡± [2] Now that it looks like she had finally calmed down, I lean over to tenderly stroke her head. However, like a cat who suddenly decided she hated being touched, her claws stretch out and scratch my face. Too surprised to react, I immediately suffer the full brunt of her attack. ¡°Ow ow ow ow ow!!! You, what, stop it! Stop it!!!¡± ¡°Shut up!! You should just die, you idiot!!¡± Makia is back in action. From here on, my suffering is so acute that it is no longer cute. First, she violently kicks me off the bed. Then, she jumps on me, scratching every bit of my skin, pulling my hair and even biting me when I tried to protect myself. It is as though I had been attacked by a frightful Crimson Witch. Her tangled wild hair looked like a pile of writhing red snakes as she continued to attack me. Makia has snapped. It had been a long time since I had seen her this mad. ¡°Enough!! I won¡¯t be speaking to you for a whole month!!¡± ¡°Huh, you¡¯re just tightening the rope around your neck¡­¡± ¡°Aaugh!! Annoying! Annoying! Die!! Just leave!!¡± I have no idea where she has gotten the strength from in that little body, but Makia easily kicks me out of the room. Finally, the sound of a lock turning in her door sounded for the first time ever. It had really been a long time since I had seen Makia lose it like this. ¡°What the heck¡­¡± Ahh, my whole body hurts. It is kind of humiliating, but I just got my ass kicked by a 13-year-old girl. ¡°Hey, are you really not going to speak to me for a whole month?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± I called out from the other side of the door, but there was no reply. Looks like ¡®a month without speaking¡¯ had just begun. ¡°Alright. If you¡¯re fine with that¡­ I guess I¡¯m fine too,¡± To be honest, I am pretty mad too. If she had asked me properly to not go, I would have made arrangements with Yodel and had him look out for Master at Karted with me only going occasionally to make sure things are going well. However, now that we have reached this point¡­ Let¡¯s work the whole full month! ¡°¡­ Geez¡­¡± After a final glare at Makia¡¯s closed door, I look down at my scratched and bitten body and left. [Gumihou: I try not to let things overlap too much and to use different language styles for each character. The original was closer to bland.] [1] Filling in the ¡®Unspoken¡¯. Often, when it comes to Japanese novels, the translation might feel a bit lacking since the author deliberately chooses to use fewer words and let the reader fill in the blanks through a preset cultural understanding. If the missing info looks too sparse, Gumi will fill in some of the blanks. This is not to imply that the writer¡¯s craft is lacking, but we do have a cultural gap. Gumi will try to fill in these gaps unobtrusively. [2] Adjusted language for drama. Japanese can be quite literal. When translated into English, ¡®she instantly kicked me away. I got hit pretty hard in the stomach¡¯ could be more dramatically written as ¡®A leg suddenly shot out from under the blankets and plunged into my stomach.¡¯ [3] tsun-tsun of tsundere ¨C if you don¡¯t know this term¡­ erm, here¡¯s a link for you. CH 26 Volume 1: Chapter 026: Makia Plays Around with Acorns Hey, it¡¯s been a long time, Makia here! I had a scuffle with Tooru just now. After he left the room, I stand behind the door, waiting for him to leave. When I judged that he is far enough, I finally let go. ¡°Fufufu, ufufufu¡± With my left hand clenched tightly, I make my way to the wooden desk, pull a drawer with my right and withdraw a white handkerchief. Then, I open my left hand and drop Tooru¡¯s hair [1] onto the handkerchief. ¡°Tooru, you¡¯re as easily tricked as ever¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t stop laughing, but I had to [1] keep it quiet, or else they would notice something wrong. I whisper to myself. ¡°Now, I have your hair¡­ and¡­ blood.¡± I have a drop of Tooru¡¯s blood with me, just a little paper cut gave me just enough blood for the next crucial step. I take out the acorns that I have been collecting for the past few days as well as a wooden box from the desk. Next, is the simple task of dividing the acorns according to their shapes and sizes, and taking off their little caps. I place one piece of hair on a flat plate, bite the tip of my finger and touch the plate with my blood. The hair melted into the blood. ¡°¡­. Fufufu¡± This is the reason why I am called the Crimson Witch. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ What was that? [2] What am I doing you asked? [2] Oh, you want to know what the romantic comedy act from the previous chapters was about too? In order to properly explain everything, I must first tell you about my research. I had been collecting acorns in the forest behind the estate for the past few days. As for the purpose, I had been meaning to try and see if I could make a ¡®toy¡¯ with them. My magic had been wasting away from disuse lately, so I thought I should try and remember the old days and give these powers of mine a little exercise. Isn¡¯t it a nice idea? I mean, what else can one do in this peaceful countryside? There aren¡¯t many places or targets I can safely experiment with the toys I make. If I want to test my true strength, I would have to borrow an uninhabited island or something. ¡°Still, there¡¯s at least one person I can play around with~ Someone indestructible and able to withstand my experiments¡­¡± While poking at the contents of the flat plate with my index finger, I gazed into the brilliant red glow and¡­ ah, this isn¡¯t a face I can simply show to outsiders. The liquid at the end of my fingertip is no longer blood. It has transformed into the foundation of my magic. By dissolving Tooru¡¯s hair with my blood, the magic now has a target. Once the foundation is done, I apply it onto the portion of the acorn where the cap had been removed. After I place the cap back on, the acorn now contains my will. ¡°Tooru¡­ You really are weak to women¡± A 13-year-old girl, embroil in suspicious work, is muttering to herself. Now that I have openly showcased my anger against him, all acts of violence would be seen as the cute harassment of a sulky girl. After all, I do need a valid reason to attack him. What do you think? Aren¡¯t I cute? [2] Do remember that I was the Crimson Witch of the West. Fuhahaha!! That said, I am a little irritated by his attitude. He¡¯s probably thinking along the lines of ¡®I¡¯m so loved by all¡¯. While I was the one who encouraged this line of thinking, I have the oddest feeling of defeat when I think about it. ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s fine. This is also a form of love, isn¡¯t it?¡± Tooru, you¡¯ve always been like that for the longest time. You¡¯re the only one who could take on my power. That¡¯s right, I am actually very pleased with Tooru¡¯s Karted trip. [2] The moment I heard about it, I was struck by the idea of doing this little experiment. Hence, the reason behind our ¡®fight¡¯. I smile ironically at the completed acorn ¡®toy¡¯. Let¡¯s start off the experiment with one acorn. On the first day of his Karted trip, I place one acorn inside his shoes. [2] It¡¯s not like it¡¯s a big deal. It will probably hurt a little when you step on it (not as badly as an unpeeled chestnut, though). I¡¯m pretty sure he is not aware of the true danger he was in, although he¡¯s probably anticipating some sulky retaliation from me. You should really be cautious from now on. You could die from my little experiment. I [2] place a note on my bedroom door. Day 1: Makia Dieeeeeeeeeeeeeee!!!! And don¡¯t ever come back, you stupid eggplant black soybean! I left this note on my door, sure that he would notice it. [2] He is the type of guy who could not leave a girl alone. [2] To ensure that only he would understand my notes, I wrote them in Japanese. Now that I¡¯ve established communication in a way that only he could understand, he would definitely return the favour. Tooru is that kind of guy, after all. Day 2: Tooru Did you put acorns in my shoes? As expected, he is caught in a trap and suffered a painful experience. He also replied to my note in Japanese. Regardless of whether he¡¯s a gullible or disappointing guy, Tooru is still Tooru. Day 3: Makia Do you know? If you reduce your sleep time, you could die. Sounds pretty dangerous, right? Stop it now, kay? While it looks like I¡¯m cursing him, I should show a little concern under my abuse and give the impression of being worried despite my anger. Yes, read it from that standpoint. Day 4: Tooru Your words contradict itself. Also, why did you put acorns in my shoes? Looks like he¡¯s rather fixated on the acorns in his shoes. He must have noticed the acorns I had set up this morning. Day 5: Makia Was Karted fun? Why don¡¯t you just live there forever? Day 6: Tooru Were you the one who bombarded me with acorns from the window this morning? I thought I nearly died. From here on, the experiment begins in earnest. I got up early in the morning to fire my special acorns through the window at Tooru. [2] The slingshot and binoculars had been specially prepared, of course, so that I could accurately bombard Tooru with acorns as he leaves the house. Well, the amount of magic in the acorns is trivial, but they should at least burn him a little. The game is to see how many times I can hit him until Father is finally ready to leave for Karted. [2] The first shot looks like it hurt a little, but he did try to raise his magic to defend himself against the second shot. He is also aware enough to look towards my room. I hide under the edge of the window. ¡°Fufu, this is fun, Tooru~¡± I remember doing stuff like this long ago. [2] 2,000 years ago, in fact, we would often get into random skirmishes like this. Of course, back then our power was so great that the scale of whatever [1] game we engaged in escalated into something closer to natural disasters. I do believe we caused a lot of trouble for the people we accidentally dragged into our fights. [2] Still, back then, engaging in fights like this was the only way to have fun. I guess, some things remain the same. [Gumihou: Err, the Crimson Witch is scary¡­] [1] Filling in the ¡®Unspoken¡¯. Often, when it comes to Japanese novels, the translation might be a bit lacking since the author deliberately choose to use fewer words and let the reader fill in the blanks through a preset cultural understanding. If the missing info looks too sparse, Gumi will fill in some of the blanks. This is not to imply that the writer¡¯s craft is lacking, but we do have a cultural gap. Gumi will try to fill in these gaps unobtrusively. CH 27 Volume 1: Chapter 027: Tooru does some Fieldwork A long month stretches out before me. After the actual setting up of the Karted school, Delia Fields is suddenly requested to support their canteen-related operations. Karted has been around for a long time and is now a lively port city that is very different from the idyllic Delia Fields. There are a lot more people for one thing, and with goods coming and going all the time, lives move pretty quickly here. It is a town where everything seems to be on the go all the time. The lord of this place is Count Gamet. He¡¯s a man with a rather toadyish looking face. ¡°Welcome, welcome Count Odille. Here, here, come this way, please. Oh my, if it isn¡¯t little Tooru! You¡¯re a fully grown man now, eh? You certainly look different from back when you were our star chimney sweeper, eh? Hahaha!¡± ¡°¡­ Thanks¡± Count Gamet had that overly dressed-up look of a nouveau riche, but he is not that bad a person. Too bad about his face, though. ¡°You invested a lot into this new school, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Gahaha, Karted¡¯s greatest resource is our human capital after all! The work of selling, buying, negotiating and trading is what connects us and earns us the trust of people. Thanks to Ruskia¡¯s policy of accepting immigrants, we have a lot of youngsters around but the enrollment rate for the school is still unexpectedly low.¡± We¡¯re at Lord Gamet¡¯s mansion, [2] built on a small hill overlooking the port city of Karted. Apparently, the big school has already been built on the east side of Karted. The aim of the school appears to be for raising young boys and girls from the age of 10 to become knowledgeable future merchants. In short, it is a school created for the future of Karted. It looks like the school is open to receive all children within this town, regardless of their origin. ¡°A-also, I plan to make the school cafeteria something like a tourist attraction.¡± ¡°¡­ meaning¡­?¡± ¡°We plan to prepare a lot of dishes using Delia Fields ingredients. There will be a dining room space for students and a separate one for the public. The food will be affordable and anyone could dine at the public canteen. [1] The student canteen will be free for the students, of course.¡± ¡°¡­. Ho hou¡­¡± My master and I have the same reactions. As expected, Gamet has the mind of a proper merchant. [1] Master¡¯s eyes are sparkling, he looks very interested in the idea. Whenever Master thinks something is interesting, he is willing to cross dangerous bridges just to take a look at it. [1] Fortunately, whether it is through sheer luck or skill, each risk he took always strikes it rich. This is why I am not at all worried about us investing in this idea. ¡°I would love to be of any help, Count Gamet. We will also provide some services for this cafeteria idea.¡± ¡°Gahaha, with Delia Fields backing this project, I have nothing to fear. Let us build a good school together.¡± After shaking hands with each other, the cafeteria project of Karted¡¯s Municipal Merchant School began. For the next few days, discussions of menu ideas and food trading commence. [2] I only give my opinion now and then as I see fit, but my actual job is to find out how to best encourage the children to enrol on the school. Thus far, the adults¡¯ best idea of attracting children is to bribe them with sweets, which I personally think is stupid. I believe the best thing to do is to encourage children who are working as chimney sweeps and other little odd jobs workers to go to school. Naturally, their parents should be convinced too. ¡°That sounds like a lot of hard work, I look forward to seeing the results, Tooru!¡± With that final careless remark, I am sent out to complete this mission. I am pretty familiar with this town. Back when I was a refugee from the Eastern Continent, I had done my best to ingrate myself with the locals [1]. Later, when I left Karted to work for the Lord, it made me something of an ¡®upstart¡¯ in the eyes of the poor locals here. Which cannot have endeared me to them. ¡°¡­ great, that frog face gave me the crappiest job.¡± Today, I set out with Yodel into Karted. We made a stupid duo, with Yodel carrying a basket of sweets as we visit people¡¯s houses. ¡°Can I eat some of this candy?¡± Yodel is being his stupid self as usual. ¡°No,¡± Yodel is at the age where he should be more aware of his actions. However, he is exactly the same as when I first met him. Still rather footloose and fancy-free. ¡°Tooru-kun, you¡¯re unexpectedly strict, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°And you are too careless.¡± Looking at his slack face kind of annoys me. It is like he ends every sentence with a ¡®lol¡¯. Knowing that he means no harm did not make him any less annoying. [1] Somehow, knowing that he means no harm somehow is the most annoying thing since I could not properly hate him. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ ¡°Haahh? Send my kid to school? We don¡¯t have that kind of money.¡± ¡°¡­ If you lack money, there¡¯s a scholarship system¡­¡± ¡°So I could end up in debt? No way, it¡¯s better for my child to work right away. I don¡¯t care what you say, I won¡¯t be tricked into this scam.¡± Well, I had half expected this reaction. The people from my former neighbourhood have no money to send their children to school and many thought that making money for food is better than spending money on education. [1] The benefits of schooling their children are too obscure for them to even consider. Regardless, I still give out candy to families who would take the time to speak to me. I try going to a few different homes and got some positive answers from merchant families who owned stores in the shopping districts. Schools for nobles and the really rich are beyond their means but they are more than happy to send their children to a public school I have already expected this. I have also expected the big ¡®NO¡¯ from the fishermen and immigrants. Most of the fishermen thought that since they make their livelihood from the sea, there is no need to go to school. That time would be better spent learning seacraft instead. Which, I guess, could be right [1] if their child wants to be a fisherman in the future. However, the biggest resistance comes from immigrant families and the local poor. When I knock on their doors, I am welcomed as an old acquaintance. However, when I bring up the matter of enrolling their children on school, they would inevitably shake their heads. ¡°¡­ Haa. I wonder if this new school will be alright. The target people are the most unresponsive.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure it will be fine. Tooru will think of something. Ah, want some candy?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± [1] I look down at the map in my hands. From the bank onwards, the sea glittered a nostalgic blue. There are a lot of ¡®X¡¯ marks on my survey form. Count Gamet must have known about this situation and had thrown the problem at me with a ¡®do something about it¡¯. Also, I have to admire Yodel¡¯s absolute lack of awareness. He has started eating the leftover candy he had been charged to carry around. Whatever, I refuse to comment on it. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± As I stare out into the sea, I think about why I am even doing this. This morning, Makia threw an acorn bomb at me from her window. My right hand is still tingling and the bruising pattern looked quite weird. Just who the heck am I? I¡¯m the Demon King, you know? Do you know? Does anyone know? Looking at the miserable me, not a single person would believe that I was ever the Black Demon King. [Gumihou: Lol, the poor guy] [1] Filling in the ¡®Unspoken¡¯. Often, when it comes to Japanese novels, the translation might feel a bit lacking since the author deliberately chooses to use fewer words and let the reader fill in the blanks through a preset cultural understanding. If the missing info looks too sparse, Gumi will fill in some of the blanks. This is not to imply that the writer¡¯s craft is lacking, but we do have a cultural gap. Gumi will try to fill in these gaps unobtrusively. [2] Adjust paragraphs, for aesthetic purposes. Also, considering the style of writing, author would inevitably repeat information. Gumi will at least adjust the delivery of the information so that it¡¯s not verbatim to what had appeared before. CH 28 Volume 1: Chapter 028: Tooru Becomes a Gourmet Reporter Day 7: Makia You can stop coming. Let me put it simply, I want someone more handsome and obedient. ¡°¡­.¡± I return to the Odille mansion exhausted and found this note on Makia¡¯s door. It has been seven days since our big quarrel, but she still refuses to appear in front of me. Still, she would make sure to throw acorn bombs at me in the morning just when I am leaving the building. She had been setting up all kinds of traps lately. Traps ranging from mildly annoying to somewhat dangerous. However, it looks like the danger is mostly aimed at me. She had done something to the acorn bombs that would only activate when they hit me. If it happens to strike someone else, it would only have the impact of a regular acorn strike. I manage to secure one of her acorn bombs and, after carefully taking it apart, I found that she had painted the inside of the acorn cap with blood infused with magical power. She may have included my hair in this concoction of hers as well. Blood-based magic is her speciality after all. Within every single thing in this world, regardless of whether they are living or inert, there is a certain level of ¡®data¡¯ that anchored it into the real world. For living things, ¡®data¡¯ consisted of name or origin. So long as the existence has weight or mass, they have ¡®potential¡¯. In abstract terms, it may be called fate or karma. For inert objects, name and mass are important too, as well as usage and reason for existence. Having a history would also add to an inert object¡¯s value. In short, there are all kinds of information that could contribute to the value of an ¡®existence¡¯ Makia¡¯s blood has the terrifying ability to transform this data into energy. A person¡¯s name is the culmination of their existence, a sum of all their data. This is why, as a Name Fate Witch, she could see a person¡¯s fate and potential just by knowing their name. She once described this as the power of exposing ¡®bonds¡¯. For an ¡®inert object¡¯, an acorn may not seem to contain much data. A single acorn only weighs about 3 to 4 grams and these came from a Sawtooth Oak tree. However, it has numerous potential futures, it could become animal feed, a tree, picked up by a child, made into a toy and so forth. Thus the ¡®data¡¯ of a single acorn is contained in its future ¡®potential¡¯. By altering a single acorn¡¯s destiny through magic, it could be made into something like a vicious children¡¯s toy. The data involved only has enough energy to turn it into a small firecracker, but the fact that she could change a simple little acorn¡¯s ¡®data¡¯ into a firecracker is still there. [1] Makia¡¯s power could turn mass, fate, and history into energy. Just what kind of history does an acorn have? Nothing much, but, can you imagine what would happen if Makia gets her hand on something historically significant? If a one-of-a-kind special heirloom that had played a significant part in changing world history were to fall into Makia¡¯s hands, her power would be terrifying. The rarer, and more significant the information, the more powerful her magic. Well, Makia¡¯s powers have limits too. However, I¡¯ll just leave the explanation here. Hm? What¡¯s that? My abilities? Well, let¡¯s just say that it is basically overwhelmingly powerful Black Magic. It is completely different from Makia¡¯s [1] blood and ¡®data¡¯ related magic. A common type of Black Magic where the source of power comes from my ¡®self¡¯. In contrast, White Magic draws its powers from the outside world. Basically, nature and spirits lend their power to a White Magic user, either indirectly or through contracts. It requires less preparation and labour, with significantly lower risk to the user. Personally, I think of it as the jack of all trades magic that covers a wide range of useful abilities. Day 8: Tooru Did you set up traps at the building gate? Master was trapped in it. Also, could you really find someone more handsome than me? I am really tired today. So my reply is not as clever as it might have been. Since Master fell into a pit trap that I am pretty sure is meant for me, [1] I thought I should let her know and be more careful where she sets her traps. I¡¯m sure she wants to get me trapped so that she could bombard me with acorns Also, I really don¡¯t think there¡¯s a better-looking guy than me around. Yeah. Day 9: Makia Shut up you baldie. People who work too hard will become bald! Baldie! ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± What is she, a child? Still, I am kind of worried since, [1] well, it can¡¯t be good when a real witch curses you bald. My dark luscious hair! Day 10: Tooru Today, I had a full-course dinner of Pearl Salmon and Peach Shrimp. It was crazy delicious. I know. Don¡¯t you think I of all people would understand what would happen if I start talking about food? The dishes I have just mentioned are part of a tasting menu that I had at the cafeteria just the other day. It was one of the dishes included as part of a full course, a luxury seafood meal created especially to celebrate the founding day of Vabel. A time-limited menu that can only be enjoyed once a year on the Holy Festival Day of the ¡®Holy Festival¡¯ of Vabilophos. Students would get to enjoy this special super luxurious meal at a super low, low price. People outside of the school, [1] such as merchants, visitors, etc would have to fork out a ridiculous sum of money to enjoy this same meal. Naturally, there are some exceptions but at any rate, it became a rather hot topic in Karted. I¡¯m sure this was all deliberately arranged. Well, in all honesty, the dishes were crazy delicious. Fresh Pearl Salmon fish caught from the nearby seas of Karted, its oily flesh nicely seared and sprinkled with a light and refreshing sauce made with Delia Fields lemons. The sweetness of the salmon oil mingled with the fresh taste of lemons made for a simple, yet elegant dish. As the name suggests, the light pink Peach Shrimp was plump flesh that became more savoury the more I chewed on it. The shrimp is delicious raw or grilled. However, it is simply irresistible when served with a tomato cream sauce and made with scallop broth. Oh, am I a gourmet reporter? Is this the revolution of the sense of taste? There were also cold soft-boiled eggs on bright red salmon roe, squid ink pasta, caviar toast and a lemon sorbet for dessert. Every single thing was delicious. So much so that I had to wonder if I would be punished by the heavens for eating such luxurious things. Especially when I caught sight of the poor children scraping for a living at the edges of the town. However, a project to give them affordable education and an opportunity to change their lives is right in front of them. [1] We are making every effort to encourage them to take it. No compromise. Well then, how will Makia respond to this? Day 11: Makia Please tell me a bit more about that. I knew it. I just knew it, you have completely forgotten about our fight, haven¡¯t you? I have never seen a more gluttonous woman in my life. It doesn¡¯t matter that she¡¯s the daughter of the Count, she had not had the opportunity to eat fresh seafood like this. Quality gourmet seafood dishes of this kind could only be found in successful port cities like Karted. I really do want to let her eat this someday. I am sure she would look very happy eating this. Day 12: Tooru Wahaha, I won¡¯t tell you, lol. Little children should just eat lemon cake. Would Makia become angry by this? Still, I would like it if the three of us could go and eat this together. One day. [Gumihou: Ahh, this Tooru guy¡­] [1] Filling in the ¡®Unspoken¡¯. Often, when it comes to Japanese novels, the translation might feel a bit lacking since the author deliberately choose to use fewer words and let the reader fill in the blanks through a preset cultural understanding. If the missing info looks too sparse, Gumi will fill in some of the blanks. This is not to imply that the writer¡¯s craft is lacking, but we do have a cultural gap. Gumi will try to fill in these gaps unobtrusively. CH 29 Volume 1: Chapter 029: Makia Sneaks Out Under Waving Wheatfields Day 12: Tooru Wahaha, I won¡¯t tell you, lol. Little children should just eat lemon cake. ¡°Uwaaahhh!! How dare youuu!!! I won¡¯t forget this Tooru, you bastard!¡±¡± I am this close to tearing up the note left by Tooru. ¡°[1] What job? What work? Are you even working? You¡¯re just eating delicious food!¡± Isn¡¯t that guy the worst? How is it that someone going to Karted to work ended up stuffing himself with delicious seafood? When I questioned mother¡­ she, she, she had also eaten at that Karted Cafetaria!! ¡°That damned Tooru. He¡¯s just bragging, isn¡¯t he? He¡¯s boasting about eating delicious things before meeee¡­. that guy¡­ uwaaahhh!!!¡± I roll around on the bed, [1] thumping my bedsheets. However, all the thumping in the world cannot reduce the internal screeching in my head. The words ¡®Pearl Salmon¡¯ and ¡®Peach Shrimp¡¯ keep dancing in my head making my mouth water. Even though I had never tasted either, I can just imagine it. [1] It must be so much, much more delicious than regular salmon and shrimp, which are already very delicious when prepared by Yuri¡¯s mom¡­ Curse this! I¡¯m hungry! I strike my desk with my fist, my anger fizzing up along with my fighting spirit. Finally, I manage to get my breathing and saliva under control. I lick my lips and grin. ¡°Fine¡­ it¡¯s fine if you want to play it like that. I have just the thing for you.¡± I [1] pull open my desk drawer. There are a lot of acorns in there. Day 13: Makia I made up my mind, I¡¯m going to make you explode. When you leave your room tomorrow, watch your every step. Nevermore could you enter this house alive. Tooru you fool, you will regret making me angry. With that in mind, I set up even more traps in places I know Tooru would pass by. However, it looks like Tooru had seen through my attack patterns. From my window, I could see Father, and occasionally, Yodel, fall into various pits and net traps that I had so painstakingly made. Now and then, Tooru would look up at the window. That made me angrier. Day 14: Tooru Most of your traps hit the Master. What a pity. Also, I managed to enter the house without any problems. You go to bed rather early, don¡¯t you? The note in front of the door cemented my resolve. Yes, it is time to go to Karted. Usually, [1] as the noble daughter of the Count, I cannot go anywhere without Tooru. Moreover, I only travel to Karted once a year. The people in this house treat me like a princess in a box, like some glass lady that would break without supervision. Well, I guess it can¡¯t be helped [1] since that¡¯s the kind of treatment that goes with this kind of status. However, if I don¡¯t get to see him tremble with fear with my own eyes, I cannot settle the roiling anger in my stomach. I call out, ¡°Caroline,¡± and a doll answers me. The doll is a gift from Mother when I was little. I had applied small amounts of my blood onto the doll and spelt it to give answers in my stead. I activate the spell now. Caroline-chan has been programmed to mimic my voice, tone and way of speaking. ¡°Answer in my stead,¡± I order her. The pretty doll on the table nods and says, ¡°Understood, Makia-sama.¡± She answers me in my voice. After that, I put up a ¡®Currently Studying¡¯ notice on the door. Then, I put on my sturdy outdoor boots and an unassuming brown robe, and jump out of the window. So long as that notice is at the door, no one in the house would dare enter my room carelessly. So long as Caroline-chan is there, things should be fine until evening. After sneaking out of the mansion, I make my way towards Karted, keeping my head down and running under the cover of the waving wheat fronds of extensive Delia Fields. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ The sky over Karted is very blue in the afternoon. Despite the brilliant sun, it has gotten a bit chilly the past few days. Winter is nearing after all. At this time of the year, the young chimney sweepers could be seen running about here and there, [1] obviously busy with work before the really cold days set in. Come to think of it, Tooru used to be one of them, wasn¡¯t he? It has been a long time since I come to the port town. It is still as chaotic and full of busy people as usual, [1] all of them going about their business. People from all over the Southern Continent would gather here to do business. [1] This is a port city after all, and then there are all those immigrants from the Eastern Continent. With so many different people gathered in a place where goods are exchanged, there will be all kinds of rare stuff that can¡¯t be seen in Delia Fields. I¡¯m quite interested in discovering them. [1] But first¡­ ¡°Where is that Tooru?¡± From what I had heard, he should be busy running around town from morning till night. I have no idea what he¡¯s doing all day, but apparently, it is essential for the new school they are building. ¡°Stop!! Stop it right there you damn kids!!!¡± I am dressed in an unassuming robe, [1] which is not that unusual in this colder weather, and lining up for some fried snacks at one of the stalls when a voice catches my attention. ¡°¡­ that sounds a lot like¡­¡± When I scan the crowd, I catch sight of Tooru screaming at some children. He is chasing them down looking all sweaty and furious, which is kind of surreal since this is the first time in a long time since I had last seen him even sweat. However, things got even weirder after that. The children he is chasing down are a varied lot. There are young chimney sweepers, [1] with their sooty patched clothes, and merchant kids with their colourful and slightly gaudy clothes. The children are all teasing him, going ¡®No way, no way¡¯. ¡°¡­. Haa?¡± Just what the heck is going on? What happened to the cool and collected Tooru? He¡¯s¡­ being pushed around by a bunch of brats? Eventually, the bunch of kids, and Tooru, run out of sight. ¡­ What just happened? ¡°Heh¡­ Tooru never learned, did he? The children are literally running circles around him.¡± ¡°I wonder what he¡¯s teaching them today?¡± After Tooru and the group of children left, the people around the stall start gossiping with each other. I frown: Just what exactly is Tooru doing here? Then, it is my turn and I buy a packet of fried snacks from the stall uncle. While nibbling on my stash, I start down the street in the direction where Tooru and the children had disappeared to. After all, I came here looking for Tooru. If I don¡¯t see him, my trip here will be wasted. However, that thing with those kids had been so unexpected and shocking that it did not even occur to me to chase them down earlier. As I stroll along the bank, I see a 10-year-old child hanging about some stall. [1] Since the kids I saw just now were all about that age, I might as well see if I could get any information from one of them. ¡°Hey there, yes, you. Do you know a young man with black hair by the name of Tooru?¡± As soon as he hears the question, the boy giggles. He says, ¡°Yeah, I know Teacher Tooru.¡± ¡°Teacher?¡± ¡°Yeah. He tells us interesting stories at the vacant lot by the church in the city centre. After the story, anyone who answers his quiz correctly gets a candy so lots of us will gather there. Teacher Tooru used to be a legendary chimney sweeper, you know?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± A Legendary Chimney Sweeper¡­ Well, well, that title is growing on me. I am still not quite sure what he is doing now, but apparently, he¡¯s been teaching kids? I¡¯m still not sure of what he¡¯s doing, but according to this kid, he¡¯s acting like a teacher to them. ¡°¡­ By the church, you say?¡± I give the child a piece of fried snack and start making my way towards the city centre church. [1] I had only visited there once, but it¡¯s not like the roads in this city are that complicated. Moreover, it sounds like I will get to see something interesting today. [Gumihou: Oho¡­] [1] Filling in the ¡®Unspoken¡¯. Often, when it comes to Japanese novels, the translation might feel a bit lacking since the author deliberately choose to use fewer words and let the reader fill in the blanks through a preset cultural understanding. If the missing info looks too sparse, Gumi will fill in some of the blanks. This is not to imply that the writer¡¯s craft is lacking, but we do have a cultural gap. Gumi will try to fill in these gaps unobtrusively. Volume 1 - CH 11 Volume 1: Chapter 011: Makia has a Difficult Conversation with Tooru Makia here. I can see the MP or Magical Points of the people around me. Beyond that, I can also read compatibility measures and future potentials. However, I can only know all of this if I know their names. Back when I was the Crimson Witch of the West. I, the ¡®Name Fate Witch¡¯, had named a lot of babies in my time. [2] I came from a long line of famous witches and the house I was born in was buried deep in the forest but it was so famous that we get lots of visitors all the time. I was one of the best witches of all time. In fact, my MP was abnormally high. Back then, about 2,000 years ago, magic was more abundant and everyone used it. In fact, the average MP of the people back then was quite high. However, nowadays, magic is treated more like a special branch of science. People with magic would go to specialized schools to learn the proper way to use magic. Most people knew about the existence of magic but have never personally seen it in use. [3] From what I can see, the average MP of the people in Delia Fields is less than half of what it used to be 2,000 years back. Perhaps, the MP of the people had fallen because their bodies decided that it was no longer something necessary to them? ¡°I supposed, in this way we are even more abnormal. Our MP is so high that regular people just don¡¯t notice it at all. I guess the only people who could recognise our MP would be the ones at a similar level as us.¡± ¡°[2] Even back then, our MP was already abnormal. So there can¡¯t be too many people at our level now,¡± Tooru enters my room while opening an old spell book. I don¡¯t recognise it. He must have brought it with him from Karted. ¡°However, although magical theory has been simplified a lot, not much has changed. I think most of the magic floating around are White Magic Spells invented by Yuri.¡± ¡°Black Magic was more mainstream back then. Right now, low-risk White Magic is the norm. [3] I guess lack of exposure and people gutsy enough to challenge the unknown is the reason for this.¡± I am sitting by the window looking outside but not really looking at anything. [2] I am¡­ looking at old memories, I think. Tooru is flipping through the book solemnly, ¡°Back then, demons existed, right? I wonder what the situation is like now.¡± ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t really know since the Southern Continent never did encounter any demons. [2] We never had a record of demon invasion either. What about you? Anything from the Eastern Continent?¡± ¡°Nope. Just humans fighting other humans.¡± Tooru must have suffered back he was stuck out on Eastern Continent. Wars are never pleasant things. Having been living in the peaceful Southern Continent for so long, things like wars felt more like distant stories. ¡°Hey¡­ Why is the Southern Continent so peaceful?¡± It was the same back when we were Demon Kings. While the West, North and East were always in conflict, only the Southern Continent remained isolated. Was it because there was a lot of exchange between the Eastern and Southern Continents? They did accept a lot of immigrants. ¡°Still, if I want to invade a territory, surely a weak continent like this would be a perfect target? [3] Right now the biggest force in the North, the Hermedes Federation could come here at any time. Yet, here we are, sitting around, enjoying picnics as though wars have nothing to do with us.¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± [2] I had read as far back as I could in whatever history books I could get my hands on, but it certainly looked like the Southern Continent has never been invaded. Tooru leans back in his chair with a complicated expression on his face, [3] ¡°I was lucky enough to escape to the Southern Continent thanks to my father. However, there are many more refugees on the Eastern Continent. The Hermedes Federation won¡¯t let up their invasion. [2] It¡¯s kinda sad since the Eastern Continent is no longer what it used to be. As for this Hermedes Federation, it¡¯s not even a big country in the first place. However, according to the history books, the past hundred years of Magical Industrial Revolution has pushed it forward so much that it has now become a great country.¡± ¡°With the technological progress of the [2] Southern Continent¡­ we¡¯re pretty much done for if they ever invade us¡­¡± According to Tooru¡¯s [2] investigation, the Northern Continent has several battleships to their name. Over here, we still travel by horse-drawn carriages. Sure enough, we lose out in terms of technological progress. That is why, it is even more of a mystery how the Southern Continent has remained so peaceful for so long. We thought we knew everything that is to know with our 200 years¡¯ worth of knowledge from a time 2000 years ago. However, the truth is, we might actually know nothing. As the Hero said back then when he confronted us at the Past Life Confession Club Room: The real battle starts now. The war in this world began because of us. The Magical Industrial Technology has advanced this much because [2] people back then sought ways to build better and more powerful weapons to fight the Demon Kings. [2] If we assume that the South has remained peaceful if only because we have never been here¡­ And that the Hero has increased his MP for the sake of fighting a ¡®True Fight¡¯ against us¡­ what does it all mean? These and many other non-child-friendly topics were discussed between Tooru and I as we organize our thoughts and prepare ourselves for the coming future. [Gumihou: Oh my, so many heavy thoughts] [1] Filling in the ¡®Unspoken¡¯. Often, when it comes to Japanese novels, the translation might be a bit lacking since the author deliberately chooses to use fewer words and let the reader fill in the blanks through a preset cultural understanding. If the missing info looks too sparse, Gumi will fill in some of the blanks. This is not to imply that the writer¡¯s craft is lacking, but we do have a cultural gap. Gumi will try to fill in these gaps unobtrusively. [2] Adjust paragraphs, for aesthetic purpose [3] Connect short paragraphs to make one reasonable paragraph Volume 1 - CH 12 Volume 1: Chapter 012: Lord Elric: Tooru is Just Too Cute I¡¯m Elric Odelle Also, the Count of Odelle. Well, I am in a bit of a fix. The Duke of Beigrates, whom I have a good relationship with, had offered to buy Tooru from us. I doubted my ears at first but it seems like the young lady liked Tooru so much that she had asked the Duke to buy him from us. However, such an offer should be declined immediately, of course. To make sure that the other party knows that we are serious about not wanting to make a deal. [2] Personally, I thought it was just a formal application to buy just so that the Duke could show his daughter a letter of rejection but¡­ a few days later, [3] I received yet another request. This time, the Duke of Beigrates wanted to come and speak with me in person. ¡°Oh, what a mess¡­¡± Of course, I will decline. Makia had taken a great liking to Tooru, and they went everywhere together. [2] Unlike those little girls with whom she had to behave so fakely, Makia was much more genuine around Tooru. Makia would be the most troubled if Tooru is to go away. It would make her very sad. Even so, it goes to show that I was right to bring the boy back. Tooru is now a proper young man. [3] While there are some busybodies saying all kinds of things about his background, I firmly believe he¡¯s a great find. Not only is he a fast learner, but he¡¯s even more diligent than Makia. He sometimes plays chess with me but we have reached the point where I can¡¯t beat him anymore. His swordsmanship and riding skills are also great, and he¡¯s becoming stronger by the day. He is no longer that skinny little boy I had first met, so long ago. He has undergone proper training and has now grown to become a very respectable-looking young man. Naturally, rumours about me bringing a strange young boy into the Delia Fields are plenty, especially those sneering at my ¡®strange tastes¡¯. However, those rumours eventually became just that, baseless rumours. That¡¯s because this young man is just too excellent. I am quite certain that with Makia and Tooru together, the future of the Odelle family is set for life. Delia Fields will become a much better place in their hands. If possible, I want those two to get together. Of course, it all depends on them. However, I would be happy to hand over the family title to Tooru. Normally, in similar cases, the second son of some well-known family would be adopted to take the family name but I do believe that this is the best choice. I am quite prepared to deal with what other people might say about this too. Therefore, just what is the Duke of Beigrates thinking by asking to [2] purchase my future son-in-law away? I am sure he has never even seen Tooru before, was he being pestered by that daughter of his? I called Tooru to my office. It turns out he had been practising with his sword with Makia ¡®supervising¡¯ him. ¡°What is it, my lord?¡± ¡°I have something to speak to you about. To tell the truth, the Duke of Beigrates says he would like to hire you. Perhaps even purchase you from us.¡± ¡°¡­ Ugh¡± He seems disgusted by this. More importantly, he did not look at all surprised. ¡°You know about this?¡± ¡°Yes, well, I had been asked by the young lady to go to their side. I thought it was a joke at first and laughed while I declined it¡­ I had not thought she was being serious.¡± He sighs and lowers his head. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, my lord. I must have caused you trouble¡­¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not your fault¡­ In fact, this is quite an opportunity for you. The Beigrates are a well-known family with deep connections with the royal family. They could give you opportunities and rewards that we, as a rural aristocrat, cannot offer. If you wish to go, I will not stop you¡­ what do you think?¡± To tell the truth, I am a bit nervous as I said this. It is no exaggeration to say that I think of Tooru as my own cute son. If he suddenly says that he wants to leave, I will huddle in my bed and cry for a whole week. Tooru spends some time thinking. [1] Suddenly, he gives me that same impish smile he had back when he was a little boy. ¡°I have no thoughts of advancing my career. The Beigrates family doesn¡¯t have anything I¡¯m looking for¡­¡± ¡°Ohh, what exactly are you looking for?¡± I am pretending to be calm, but I am truly relieved when Tooru gave me this answer. ¡°What I¡¯m looking for is¡­ The same thing as Makia-sama is looking for. I want to go where Makia-sama goes, and that¡¯s it. I¡¯m sure that she thinks the same way¡­ But now, I¡¯m that girl¡¯s¡­ I mean, Makia-sama¡¯s property.¡± He manages to catch himself as he calls my daughter ¡®that girl¡¯ right in front of me. That is just so cute. Good, really good, [2] nicknames and casual terms of speaking are proof of friendship!! (Grins) ¡°Is that so¡­ if that¡¯s the case, I shall prepare myself as well. I am not ready to let you go either, no matter what happens. Not that I had any intention from the start. I really don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do if you said you wish to leave.¡± ¡°Haha, I was a little scared since my lord looked so serious when you called me in. I thought I was about to be fired or something¡­ Nevertheless, I am very grateful to my lord. After all, it is thanks to my lord who brought me here and¡­¡± Oh my, I seem to have heard something quite rare. I am a little surprised to see this expression on his face. He seems¡­ a little shy and about to cry? ¡°Even so, Tooru. It¡¯s quite tough to be so popular with the ladies, eh?¡± ¡°¡­ Well, especially when they are all little girls¡­¡± ¡°What was that?¡± ¡°Ah, nothing, nothing,¡± I ruffle his bangs as he turns his eyes away, feeling oddly daring as I mess up his hair. He always did have this laid-back and grown-up attitude even back when I first met him. Still, he is a 14-year-old boy after all. [3] I must commend the me from four years ago. Good job, me, for trusting my intuition and bringing this boy back. I¡¯m sure, I¡¯ll be even gladder for my decision back then. [Gumihou: Haha, dad is so cute] [1] Filling in the ¡®Unspoken¡¯. Often, when it comes to Japanese novels, the translation might be a bit lacking since the author deliberately chooses to use fewer words and let the reader fill in the blanks through a preset cultural understanding. If the missing info looks too sparse, Gumi will fill in some of the blanks. This is not to imply that the writer¡¯s craft is lacking, but we do have a cultural gap. Gumi will try to fill in these gaps unobtrusively. [2] Adjust paragraphs, for aesthetic purpose [3] Connect short paragraphs to make one reasonable paragraph Volume 1 - CH 13 Volume 1: Chapter 013: Tooru Listens to the Exchange between Makia and the Duke Tooru here. Makia had somehow found out from the maids that the Duke of Beigrates is coming to the Odelle mansion to try and snatch me away. [3] The Lord wants to solve the matter without involving Makia but that¡¯s no longer possible. ¡°Why have you not told me about this, Honourable Father? ¡°B-because then, Makia might just get angry and jump at the Duke of Beigrates¡­¡± ¡°What kind of excuse is that? Argh!¡± Makia looks really angry. In fact, it looks like the more she scolds the lord, the angrier she becomes. The sight of an 11-year-old girl scolding the Lord is quite surreal. I had heard that Makia is supposed to have dancing lessons today. However, at this rate, she would probably refuse to leave the house. [3] She had been complaining non-stop about this in her room now, angry that [1] no one had taken the initiative to inform her about this. ¡°This is what happens when you¡¯re too nice to a child. Smirda-chan has always been like this. Always wanting what belongs to others.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I had been that nice to her, have I? [1] Maybe she¡¯s just retaliating against you. You did laugh at her quite loudly the other day. She¡¯s probably just throwing a little temper tantrum.¡± ¡°Shut up, you!!¡± [3] Makia hisses, her eyes like knives as she glares at me. Why is she mad at me? I haven¡¯t done anything wrong, have I? So why is she being so unreasonable? ¡°You¡¯re right, I don¡¯t really care about Smirda. She¡¯s just a child after all and children always want what others have. However, adults have the responsibility to teach them their limits. Don¡¯t spoil them by trying to buy other people¡¯s things for her! That¡¯s why I¡¯m so mad! Do they take me for a fool?!¡± The fan in Makia¡¯s hand snaps open and closes several times before she smacks the closed fan on the table to [1] emphasizes her points. What¡¯s this? Is this her way of relieving stress? ¡°It¡¯s fine. I shall deal with the matter myself. I don¡¯t care whether it¡¯s the Duke or whoever, I¡¯ll just refuse all of them!¡± ¡°Hoo~ are you so reluctant about letting me go, Makia? ¡­my, my, life sure is tough as a popular man.¡± ¡°Humph, confident with yourself, aren¡¯t you? Shall I just sell you off? Let you fall into Smirda¡¯s hands?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Makia¡¯s attitude is quite thorny right now. I wonder why she is so pissed off. Has she forgotten that she¡¯s in a catfight with a child? Still, I guess it made sense for her to be angry, no one likes it when other people covets their things after all. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ The Duke of Beigrates arrives as scheduled that afternoon. He looks younger than the lord but carries himself with a certain dignity that belies his age. He is rather tall with a straight back and I can see his resemblance to Smirda-chan through those sloping eyes and thick eyebrows. Both certainly carry the same sort of detestable aura of smugness about them. In his hand is a cane with a carved hawk¡¯s head. The way he greets the lord is certainly gentlemen-like. However, there is also a sense of superiority to it. Or is the Lord just a lot humbler around this guy? The Duke immediately notices me standing behind the Lord. He squints at my direction before sneering, ¡°Oh my, Young Lady Makia is here as well? The Duke appears to be surprised to see Makia. She issitting right in the middle of the sofa, inside the room set up for the discussion. ¡°That¡¯s right. After all, the matter has to do with Tooru, doesn¡¯t it? Therefore, it¡¯s imperative for me to be here.¡± ¡°¡­ I see,¡± The Duke must be thinking that these words did not really fit an 11-year-old. After all, he also has a daughter of the same age. [3] In fact, Makia has gone all out this time, acting even more mature and haughty than usual. ¡°Do have a seat, Duke of Beigrates.¡± She indicates with her eyes to the seat opposite her. Her gaze is like those of a hunter who had determined her prey. [3] Perhaps the peacefulness of this era had gotten into me, I had almost forgotten the dreaded past. However, this scene reminds me that this little girl was once the great and terrible Crimson Witch. Without his knowing it, the Duke is about to come face to face with the most terrible witch of Maydea. Perhaps ignorance is a good thing. Anyway, the Duke immediately brings up the matter after a single sip of the tea that was served to him. ¡°¡­the young man behind you, Lady Makia. That is the young knight, Tooru, yes?¡± Makia gives me a brief glance. I had been standing behind her sofa all this while. She said nothing to me but returns her expressionless gaze at the Duke. ¡°Yes, he is.¡± The Duke looks at me once again and sneers. Ehh¡­ What, what¡¯s going on? ¡°I think you should know by now. My Smirda seems to have taken a liking to that young knight. I tried getting her a different knight but she insisted on having on Tooru¡­ Well, my point is, my Smirda will be named as a candidate for the next queen. Once she enters the inner palace, our family could send a knight into the Royal Capital. Surely you understand? In some ways, a knight¡¯s achievement is connected to the Princess Candidate Assessment.¡± When I heard that Smirda is to become a Princess Candidate, I nearly burst out laughing. Still, I managed to hold myself back. Makia is still staring straight at the Duke. ¡°¡­. and what does that have to do with taking Tooru? Don¡¯t tell me you intend to send him to the Royal Palace?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s say, if he wishes to serve the king directly as a knight of the Royal Palace, the Beigrates can pave the way for him¡­ speaking of which, surely there¡¯s no need for the young lady to be so on edge? The one who gets to decide is the young man, after all, right?¡± ¡°I wonder¡­ He is my servant after all. The ones who get to decide his fate is either my father, or myself. ¡­ Isn¡¯t that right, Tooru?¡± Makia smacks the fan into her palm once and turns her blade-like gaze at me. I answer with an expressionless ¡®Yes, Makia-sama.¡¯ Up to this point, the Lord of the house took no part in the conversation. [3] Or rather, he had been pushed out by Makia¡¯s intimidating presence. Her voice [1] is very cutting as she snaps open her fan and says, ¡°In the first place isn¡¯t it rude to make such an offer? Just because Smirda-sama asked for it, you mean to take the person I treasure most in exchange for money? To casually talk up your own social standing and seduce him away with a bigger payoff? ¡­well, let me enlighten you. The things the Duke has to offer are meaningless to my Tooru.¡± ¡°Hoo, the way you speak. It is as though you know all there is to know about him ¡­ Haha, what a clever young lady. Elric, she¡¯s quite different from you,¡± He may have passed it off as a joke, but it is still pretty rude. Well, the person in question did not seem to realize he had been looked down on. Instead, he happily cried ¡®That¡¯s right, my daughter is brilliant!¡¯ My lord, he¡¯s not praising your daughter. [3] He is ridiculing you, please have some self-awareness!! Smack!! The sound of the fan smacking into Makia¡¯s palm broke the strange atmosphere. [3] She brushes back her hair and laughs. ¡°¡­ naturally, I am one of the people in this world who understands Tooru best. The opposite is true as well. One of the people who truly understand me is Tooru.¡± I see, and the other person is Yuri, right? Though, I am sure the Duke has no idea what truly connects us. ¡°For us, we do not need things like immense wealth or great fame¡­ it¡¯s not something you would understand. However, if we ever decide to get our hands on those things, it is for the sake of achieving some other objectives.¡± Despite wearing the appearance and voice of an 11-year-old, Makia¡¯s tone as she asserts her authority and challenges the Duke is undoubtedly that of a competent adult. [1] It is a rather distorted sight. That¡¯s right, we¡¯re living in the now. Our purest desire right now is to grow up, to do whatever we wish and see where life takes us. For those of us who had once stood at the peak of everything, if we cannot forget the past tragedy that had once crushed us to pieces, life has no meaning. Ah, I see it now. The only one who could understand Makia¡¯s words in this room right now is me, and me alone. [Gumihou: It¡¯s kind of chuuni, but then he was the Black Demon King¡­] [1] Filling in the ¡®Unspoken¡¯. Often, when it comes to Japanese novels, the translation might be a bit lacking since the author deliberately chooses to use fewer words and let the reader fill in the blanks through a preset cultural understanding. If the missing info looks too sparse, Gumi will fill in some of the blanks. This is not to imply that the writer¡¯s craft is lacking, but we do have a cultural gap. Gumi will try to fill in these gaps unobtrusively. [2] Adjust paragraphs, for aesthetic purpose [3] Connect short paragraphs to make one reasonable paragraphs Volume 1 - CH 14 Volume 1: Chapter 014: Tooru¡¯s Commentary over the Tsukkomi Act between the Lord and the Duke ¡°Hoo, that¡¯s quite a romantic declaration, young lady Makia. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re about to reveal a youthful love story between yourself and that foreign companion of yours?¡± [3] the Duke giggles in [1] a slightly perverted way. ¡°Hey, hey, Elric, are you really fine with this? You might be a rural aristocrat but you¡¯re still a noble you know? If your daughter is taken away by a man of unknown origins, won¡¯t you be shamed? If you overlook the matter right now just because they are young, he could take over the house one day. You should know that the Eastern Continent people are very barbaric. They might be intelligent and possess a great deal of magical power but in the end, they are a fierce and combative lot. For the sake of your house, you had better let go of this boy now.¡± ¡°Wh-what was that? Robert Beigrates!! All these years I thought of Tooru as my adopted son. He¡¯s a loyal, hardworking young man with a great sense of justice! You¡¯re the one still trapped by those discriminatory thoughts!¡± Well, there are many things I would like to comment on in this argument between the Duke and the Lord. First, as the Duke said, Eastern folk indeed tended to be somewhat warlike. However, that is mostly due to the people¡¯s exposure to long wars. Even before the war happened on the other continents, immigrants from the West had been flooding into the country which led to food shortages. We are talking about generations of people who had been suffering from the side effects of war long before they were forced to fight for their lives. These people have been battling for survival long before they were even born. I guess, from the point of view of the peaceful people of the South, the combative nature of the Eastern people does appear quite barbaric. One other thing. What¡¯s with all that talk about me taking over this house? Moreover, under the premise that I would do so by sticking to Makia? Are you trying to get me killed? ¡°Hold it, what is this weird misunderstanding? Why are you assuming that he and I are in such a relationship?¡± Looks like even Makia is confused and annoyed by their assumptions. ¡°Don¡¯t think me a fool. Tooru and I are in a master and subordinate relationship. Aside from the fact that we treat each other as equals, there is none of that ¡®love¡¯ thing going on. As for you! Father¡­ from the way you talk, it sounds as though you¡¯re raising a son-in-law, what is this nonsense?¡± ¡°E-Eh¡­ i-it¡¯s just that¡­¡± [3] the lord has a rather sad look on his face as he presses the tips of his index fingers together. Ahh, so he is really serious about thinking of me as his son or potential son-in-law. Please know that I, at least, appreciate the thought, My Lord. ¡°As for the Duke, you appear to have a low opinion of immigrants. So why would you want Tooru in the first place? Don¡¯t these two attitudes contradict each other too much?¡± ¡°¡­Young Lady Makia, you are really quite clever. When I look at you and I think of my Smirda, she seems so childish.¡± ¡°That¡¯s how a child should be. They are influenced by the adults around them,¡± Makia¡¯s words are getting harsher and sharper. I do believe it is going to leave a bad taste in someone¡¯s mouth. Please don¡¯t forget that you are also an 11-year-old on a rampage! ¡°¡­let me answer your question. What I expect from him is exactly what I would expect of someone from the East. Likes and dislikes are mere personal issues. Rather, I¡¯m considering the benefits of sending a knight [1] with an Eastern Continent background into the Royal Palace.¡± The Duke of Beigrates crosses his legs and continues, ¡°The Royal Palace currently has three candidates for the next king: Raymond, the younger brother of the current King of Ruskia; Prince Alfredo, the First Prince of the current King, and Prince Ulysses, the Fifth Prince. The Royal Palace has already been divided into three factions and there is a fierce battle for the throne. Personally, I believe that Raymond-sama will be the next King.¡± ¡°I have two questions. Why only those three candidates? And why do you believe that Raymond-sama will succeed?¡± ¡°Because other candidates have all died from various unfortunate accidents. The Royal Palace itself is an ugly battlefield and candidates have close brushes with death on a daily basis. Right now, Raymond-sama has the most power as well as people backing him. Also, unlike the other candidates, he has managed to produce firm results. That¡¯s why I expect him to be the next King.¡± ¡°I see.¡± While listening in on the conversation, I thought: Hoo¡­ this is quite interesting. ¡°Raymond-sama attaches great importance to information taken from the Eastern Continent. Though we in the South might be half isolated from war, he¡¯s interested to know about the battles taking place and the current situation there. Moreover, it is said that people from that Continent are very capable.¡± ¡°I see. Therefore, you believe that with Tooru on your side, your house would be favoured by the next king. As expected of the Duke, you¡¯ve certainly put a lot of thought into it.¡± ¡°¡­rather than just sending any knight, I¡¯d prefer to properly consider who to send. Well, a lot depends on the knight¡¯s effort and luck as well. Still, these are all just some arbitrary small talk. Young lady, you have no intention of letting me have him, do you?¡± ¡°Of course, not. However, I understand your situation better now. I thought it was kind of odd for someone like you to come all this way just at Smirda-chan¡¯s request. Hahaha.¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± Makia and the Duke stop their fake laughter at the same time. They pick up their teacups and sip their tea in a strangely synchronized way. [3] Still, the heavy atmosphere had become a little lighter. Looks like the Duke no longer wants to take me away. ¡°Ah, well, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t already know. Elric would never let go of his favourite child for the sake of money. I have often heard about the relationship between Young Lady Makia and Tooru Sagaram¡­ I came here just to see it with my own eyes. When the time comes to choose a knight for my daughter, I shall know what qualities to look for.¡± He is now leaning back languidly against the sofa. Before this, he was seated upright, back perfectly straight as though braced for battle. His expression had also changed, the previously unpleasant and sarcastic attitude dropping away to reveal a friendly smile. ¡°Now then, Tooru-kun. You really should say something. Surely it¡¯s too boring to stay silent all this while?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The Duke had stopped treating me like a fool but, [1] despite his more relaxed posture, his eyes looked more serious somehow. He must be testing me. [3] Makia said nothing to stop me so I bow my head a little and say. ¡°I can only say that I would not be a good fit for Smirda-sama. As Duke mentioned, I am a rude and barbaric man from the Eastern Continent. Smirda-sama aside, I lack the ability to serve at the Royal Palace,¡± ¡°¡­ Hoo¡± The Duke smiled with an ¡®I see how it is¡¯ kind of look on his face, and then raises his voice. ¡°Hahaha, I see, I see. So, I assume that you feel that you¡¯re a good fit for your current master? You¡¯re not making a fool out of her?¡± ¡°Makia-sama is generous enough to forgive my faults. Also, she appeared to enjoy my barbaric side.¡± Makia suddenly snickers. However, she did not refute my words. We just look at each other [1], understanding flashing quickly between us. At this, the Duke stood up, ¡°I suppose I should give up.¡± ¡°To be honest, I did have thoughts of taking you away should the opportunity presents itself however¡­looks like it would not be easy. I wonder, why is a natural airhead like Elric surrounded by such sharp children? [2] I shudder to imagine what Delia Fields will be like in the future.¡± ¡°Hahaha, you say that, but in fact, I have a good eye for people. I may lack talent myself but I attract those who have it.¡± Well, it looks like the Lord and the Duke have somehow settled things amiably despite everything. [3] I had not expected them to be so close in the first place. Even so, the Duke of Beigrates is quite the fox. It is hard to believe that he¡¯s the father of that Smirda who lives for her own desires. He came all the way here just to sound me and Makia out, knowing that he most likely would not be able to pull me over. This type of person might be a little villainous but I don¡¯t hate them at all. Well, the Duke has brought us some information about the Royal Palace. Even so, that place still felt quite far away from us. We have no idea just how big an impact that place would have on us one day. [Gumihou: Woah, just how did Beigrates raise a weird daughter like Smirda?] [1] Filling in the ¡®Unspoken¡¯. Often, when it comes to Japanese novels, the translation might be a bit lacking since the author deliberately chooses to use fewer words and let the reader fill in the blanks through a preset cultural understanding. If the missing info looks too sparse, Gumi will fill in some of the blanks. This is not to imply that the writer¡¯s craft is lacking, but we do have a cultural gap. Gumi will try to fill in these gaps unobtrusively. [2] Adjust paragraphs, for aesthetic purpose [3] Connect short paragraphs to make one reasonable paragraph Gumihou will love to hear from you ~ Volume 1 - CH 15 Volume 1: Chapter 015: Duke of Beigrates Cold Sweating in His Carriage I am Robert Beigrates. Many address me as Duke of Beigrates or the Hawk of Margilia. Well, I just had a very strange experience. Even though I had just spoken to an 11-year-old girl, I felt as though I had just failed a business negotiation [1] with an experienced merchant. Melvis Carored, a young female knight, is waiting for me within the carriage that has stopped just outside Count Odelle¡¯s house. Her hair is as short as a man¡¯s. When I open the carriage door, I find her with her eyes closed and a deep wrinkle between her brows. However, when she heard me, her eyes open and she greets me, [3] ¡°Welcome back, Your Grace.¡± ¡°¡­ Melvis, I¡¯m a little exhausted.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a bit rare for Your Grace, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Look at this hand, it¡¯s covered with sweat,¡± [3] I laugh helplessly as I show my hand to Melvis. After that, I [1] step properly into the carriage, set the hawk head cane aside and settle down in the seat opposite my knight. A short while later, the carriage begins to move. ¡°Your Grace, I sensed a great deal of magic from the Odelle mansion. [1] To investigate, I¡¯d explored the grounds and climbed a tree to find out if I could see into the room where Your Grace is having your discussion.¡± ¡°¡­well, I suppose the fault is mine for asking you to investigate the place, but you wild child, must you really climb a tree? A tree, really¡­ Can you even see anything?¡± This woman had served the Beigrates ever since she was a child. While she acted wilful and masculine at times, she was really the pure and natural type. [3] She is the only one who was unaware of her own pureness. ¡°I have also looked into the identity of Makia Odelle and Tooru Sagaram. Both seem to check out. Though I cannot tell how much magic they possess, I can instinctively tell that it is a lot.¡± ¡°¡­hoo, is that why I felt so intimidated in their presence?¡± I have had a few glimpses of Young Lady Makia and Tooru Sagaram several times in the past. [1] She is one of my daughter¡¯s friends after all and is naturally present at most playgroups that Smirda was in. During Smirda¡¯s birthday party, as per proper etiquette, Young Lady Makia came into the hall while Tooru Sagaram stood at ready in the waiting room. That was when Melvis first sensed a mysterious power surrounding them. A power known as magic. Naturally, [2] I am interested in this power. It is a power that does not limit itself to the nobility, even ordinary people could manifest this power. As a descendent of magic users, Melvis has the ability to use magic which makes her something like a female magic knight. It is said there was once a witch who could tell a person¡¯s fate just by knowing their name. It would be useful to consult this so-called witch but not even Melvis could find someone if we know neither their faces nor names. ¡°Unfortunately, there are too many unknown factors. Unexpectedly, while I can feel a great deal of power from them, every other information appears to be locked away¡­¡± ¡°Hoo, is that actually possible?¡± ¡°For this to happen, the other side¡¯s magic has to be far more powerful than mine.¡± ¡°You mean to say, Lady Makia and Tooru¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Melvis took off the jewel she wore around her neck and showed it to me. [3] The gem appears to be some sort of magical tool. ¡°See the brilliance? This is a magic sensing tool passed down in my family. This pulsating light is something I¡¯ve never seen before.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.hoo, what is the meaning of the light?¡± ¡°Who knows? All I know is that my grandmother often says that people with too much power will influence the world in some way. I think, no matter what, we must keep an eye on those two.¡± ¡°Sounds right. We should get them on our side at all costs. They would be too troublesome as enemies.¡± I have always been good at toying with others and having them dance on the palm of my hand. [3] I am proud to be the opposite of Elric, [1] that lovable fool. And yet, the one who ended up losing in a conversation with an 11-year-old is me. ¡°As expected, seeing is believing. After meeting them¡­ Well, I must say it¡¯s a good thing that you noticed their magical power back then. Otherwise, I would never have thought of making a trip here.¡± ¡°Not at all. However, this is something that other magic users would notice eventually. As mentioned, a person with too much power will influence the world. That is to say, they would not be able to live out a peaceful countryside life for long.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Well, well, looks like it¡¯s my luck for noticing their existence this early. The battle for the next generation of rulers at the Royal Palace is unfolding, [1] and as close to the Royal Family as the Beigrates are, this will have a major impact on us. Aside from sending Smirda into the imperial harem, I¡¯d like to have more trusted and dependable people inside the Royal Palace. Perhaps it is their fate. If so, then I¡¯ll have to apologize to Elric in advance. However, I don¡¯t plan on letting them rot away quietly at Delia Fields. [1] As the carriage rolled across the land, the dusk light gave the fields a beautiful, quiet glow. Everything about it was vast and tranquil, a gorgeous countryside populated by very few people. ¡°Melvis, what should I do¡­ I feel like I have two monsters living right next to my house.¡± ¡°The decision is yours, Your Grace. Whether you choose to leave these monsters alone or attempt to tame them.¡± ¡°What about you? Do you think you can take them on?¡± ¡°No, never. They are at the level where going against them would mean instant death. That is the kind of existence they are.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I sigh loudly at the naive and honest female knight in front of me. That¡¯s right. If my best source of information on magic says so, [1] this must be as close to the truth as it gets. What kind of situation is this? Looks like I¡¯ll have to do a lot of tightrope walking in the future. The one who would be king could alter the course of this continent¡¯s future. When the Southern Continent makes its moves, the shape of this world would change. Right now, I am seeing quite a few forks on the road, each with its own costs and benefits. [Gumihou: Well, I don¡¯t hate this kind of calculative person] [1] Filling in the ¡®Unspoken¡¯. Often, when it comes to Japanese novels, the translation might be a bit lacking since the author deliberately chooses to use fewer words and let the reader fill in the blanks through a preset cultural understanding. If the missing info looks too sparse, Gumi will fill in some of the blanks. This is not to imply that the writer¡¯s craft is lacking, but we do have a cultural gap. Gumi will try to fill in these gaps unobtrusively. [2] Adjust paragraphs, for aesthetic purposes. Also, considering the style of writing, the author would inevitably repeat information. Gumi will at least adjust the delivery of the information so that it¡¯s not verbatim to what had appeared before. [3] Connect short paragraphs to make one reasonable paragraph Volume 1 - CH 16 Volume 1: Chapter 016: Ulysses- Life is Difficult as a Child Prodigy (Part 1) My name is Ulysses Claudio les Ruskia, fifth prince of Ruskia. In my previous life, I was known as Yuri Shizuka. I was also known as the White Sage of the East in the old Maydea. Right now, I might be the fifth prince but I am third in line for the throne. That¡¯s because aside from the First Prince, all other princes between me and the throne have all died. I really cannot stand this situation where 13-year-old me has to battle against my royal brothers to take the throne. ¡°Your Highness Prince Ulysses, have you awakened?¡± ¡°¡­ Ah, yes. I¡¯m up.¡± Mornings at the Royal Palace of the Capital City of Miradreed start very early. This is expected since it is located at the very centre of the Southern Continent. By the time I¡¯m up, I could already see the city bustling with life from the glass window. Bastion is an elderly manservant who had been taking care of me ever since I was a child. [3] His hair is all grey but he¡¯s still quite busy and sprightly for his age. Once I have woken up, he would bring me a cup of herbal tea as part of my morning routine. ¡°I can always drink Bastion¡¯s herbal tea with peace of mind. Really, my dinner was poisoned again yesterday. These people never learn, do they?¡± ¡°¡­ No, it is our fault for missing the poison that only activates after a time lag in the container. It was something that not even the poison tester could notice.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine, I have a sensitive tongue. I don¡¯t want you guys to die carelessly. Also, aside from the time lag thing, it¡¯s not like the poison was anything special. As expected of Miradreed, the City of Poison.¡± I slowly sipped the herbal tea [1] as I pondered over my life until now. That¡¯s right, people have been trying to kill me ever since I was a child. My food is poisoned pretty much on a daily basis. [2] It is as though poison is a special spice in this country. Antidotes and counterpoisons are being made all the time [1] and there are always newer and more interesting poisons appearing on the horizon. However, since I can access my magic at a young age, I can just cast Detoxify the moment I swallow any poison. [3] I wonder what the perpetrators thought when they watch me taking poison without hesitation and live to tell the tale. I have countless near-death stories. For example, when I was around 4 years old. [1] I think that was when the succession battle began. Anyway, that was when Bastion and my people became even more guarded. However, I was still very carefree since I have complete access to my magic and was fully absorbed in researching the present-day Maydea¡¯s plants and insects. An assassin appeared from behind and threw a blade at me. I casually raised my picture book and blocked the blade. ¡°Too bad!¡± Those were my words at 4-year-old towards my would be assassin. [1] I looked in the direction where the blade came from and smiled cheerfully, saying, ¡°Do try your best next time.¡¯ [1] As far as I know, that particular assassin never targeted me again. [1] One of the more memorable ones was when I was 7 years old. I was having a meal with my father, the King, as well as some of my fellow prince brothers. It was rare for us to gather like this. [1] I was not interested in making nice with any of them. All I ask for was for my fellow brothers to be quiet so that I can properly enjoy this rare feast but, no, nearly every one of them saw this as an opportunity to battle for the throne. [1] The first exciting thing that happened there was Third Prince suddenly keeling over from a poisoned drink. Everyone present that day was terribly confused, [1] or was acting confused. The other princes all snatched their hands back and stared at their drinks with suspicion. However, I did not hesitate to drink from my cup. [1] Oh my, it really was poisoned. My father, the soldiers and the aides around were all staring at me with shock. I was 7 years old at that time but was already familiar with the taste of many different types of poison. I was, am, one of those rare people who remained alive until now despite having ingested this much poison. It could be said that the history of the Kingdom of Ruskia can be tracked with the advancement of poison art. Anyway, one reliable way of identifying poison is through taste but that¡¯s only something that could be done with the aid of magic. As soon as my body recognises a new poison, it would immediately analyze and detoxify it accordingly and add it to my increasingly large catalogue of poison data. [1] Recently, the poison art had been seeing some fascinating advancements. The combination of magic and poison for example, where run-of-the-mill poison like arsenic could be made to target a person by name, making it so that only the person targeted by the magic would suffer the poison¡¯s harmful substance. Just like a curse. This is actually pretty brilliant and renders poison tasters useless. [1] While the people around me were busy panicking or being dumbfounded, [2] I secretly activated my magic to analyze the poison in my body. As expected, this is a poison that has been combined with curse-type magic that targets everyone aside from the First Prince and the king. This alone is very telling. The weak and timid Third Prince died instantly. Such a shame, if I had a little more time I could have cast healing magic on him. The poison art in this country is really quite frightening. I hardly involved myself in the succession struggle. Even if all my brothers are enemies aiming to kill me, I still felt that it¡¯s painful for blood brothers to commit fratricide. Speaking of which, from that dinner party onwards, some started calling me a prodigy while others called me a monster for not dying from lethal poisons. [1] Especially when they finally caught on to how much poison had been used on me. As much as possible, I tried to hide the fact that I could use magic. I could use magic internally without having to [1] do any flashy moves. I could also compress the magic inside me to the point that not even the Imperial Magicians could detect anything magic related to my person. So long as a Name Fate Witch does not appear in front of me, my secret could never be leaked out. Therefore, the people of the royal palace had no idea what power was keeping me alive all this while and soon, more and more people began to take an interest in me. This was not a development that the other factions enjoyed. My former existence could be described with the words ¡®Formidable White Mage¡¯. Yet, it is this ¡®Formidable¡¯ part that makes life troublesome. It was so formidable and overwhelming that no one really knows or understands who I am. Of course, it¡¯s great to be a White Mage. White Magic is a gentle yet persistent power that is easy to use and thanks to it, I managed to stay alive on the battlefield I was born into. The scent of the herbal tea stirs up something in my chest. I wonder why? Back on earth, I barely have enough magical power to access White Magic but even so, I don¡¯t have this feeling of dissatisfaction. I was happy living without special powers as an ordinary person who just spends time with his friends. In other words, even with overwhelming power, having no one at the same level that truly understands me makes this power meaningless. At least, that¡¯s what I think. [Gumihou: lol, these chuunis. Although they actually do have the power to back up their attitudes.] [1] Filling in the ¡®Unspoken¡¯. Often, when it comes to Japanese novels, the translation might be a bit lacking since the author deliberately chooses to use fewer words and let the reader fill in the blanks through a preset cultural understanding. If the missing info looks too sparse, Gumi will fill in some of the blanks. This is not to imply that the writer¡¯s craft is lacking, but we do have a cultural gap. Gumi will try to fill in these gaps unobtrusively. [2] Adjust paragraphs, for aesthetic purposes. Also, considering the style of writing, the author would inevitably repeat information. Gumi will at least adjust the delivery of the information so that it¡¯s not verbatim to what had appeared before. [3] Connect short paragraphs to make one reasonable paragraph Volume 1 - CH 17 Volume 1: Chapter 017: Ulysses- Life is Difficult as a Child Prodigy (Part 2) Then, there was that incident when I was 11. By then, the number of princes had decreased from 10 to 4. This means the enemy factions were beginning to focus more of their resources on getting rid of me. Indeed, although Bastion warned me to never set foot outside, I spotted a pink firefly flitting about and began to chase it around the courtyard. [3] In my heart of hearts, I realised that this was most like a trap but I decided to ignore it as per my unpleasant, childish personality. [1] A little way beyond the courtyard was a marble fountain. [3] I remember feeling rather uncomfortable with one of the decorative statues on it. The sculptures in the middle of the fountain depicted the 9 old gods. One of the gods was trampled on by beasts. Somehow, I always felt as though the eyes of those gods and beasts were shining at me. At the same time, there was a faint hum, as though the statues had been taken over by the spirits of the gods. As soon as the thought occurred to me, the water in the fountain suddenly rose [1] like a wave and in a flash, formed a Water Blade to slash at me. ¡°Oh? Isn¡¯t this the water spirit, Sui [4]?¡± I remembered this spirit, which was why I can stand there with a smile. The water blade stopped right before it struck me and collapsed to the ground as water. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± The water spirit, Sui, appeared. It was staring at me with surprise. [3] Yes, this was the very same Water Spirit that I once had a contract with. It was an upper intermediate level spirit. However, I actually value it for its general usefulness, fuel efficiency [5], [1] and the fact that it could provide me with water wherever I go. Moreover, its appearance was that of a fluffy white water fox, which was really quite cute. ¡°¡­ G, Great Sage?¡± ¡°Ah, you know me? Even with this appearance?¡± ¡°Of course!! There¡¯s no way I would ever forget the scent of your soul!!¡± Sui, who had been trying to kill me earlier, suddenly collapsed and began to cry. [3] Ah, well, it looks like there will be no assassination happening today. However, the mage contracted to this spirit must be nearby. I called out to the person who had probably watched the whole thing. [3] ¡°Who¡¯s your master? When did White Magic become so perverted that spirits are forced to commit murder?¡± The surface of the fountain, which had been quietly reflecting the white moon above, [3] suddenly shook. A strange, thin young man with long dark brown hair tied rose from the water. The young man gave off an impression of loneliness and uncertainty. [3] He looked confused, as though he could not quite believe what just happened. ¡°¡­just what¡­ Your Highness Ulysses¡­¡± ¡°Well, ¡®what¡¯ indeed.¡± As I stroked Sui¡¯s fluffy coat, the poor Water Spirit was still crying, I decided to question this young man a bit. ¡°Was this instigated by the First Prince¡¯s faction? You must be an excellent mage to be able to contract a spirit like Sui. Surely you should not dirty your hands with jobs like this?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°See? Look how confused and hesitant you are. You must be a decent White Mage. You¡¯re definitely not cut out to be an assassin.¡± ¡°¡­yes¡­ please, forgive me¡­¡± The young man bowed deeply, eventually collapsing to his knees in tears. [1] He must have been forced into it. [3] I really can¡¯t see this tearful young man killing people in cold blood, [1] moreover, with a beloved contract spirit too. Ah, sheesh, I know what I should do but¡­ [3] when one has too much power, it gets a little difficult to differentiate righteousness from justice. I squatted down so that I was at eye level with the young man and smiled at him. Generally, people would feel more at ease when I do this. Later on, this young man came under my authority. He is now a loyal servant of mine. His name is Isaac Kyrgios. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ The scent of herbal tea in the morning evoked all kinds of memories in my mind. Back on earth, I could dispel bad feelings with just the scent of my beloved matcha. Herbal teas are so uplifting. It has the ability to clear my mind and allow me to properly assess my current situation. Even though I reincarnated into a noble personage, a prince even, life was tough. It is literally a game of survival. [3] I¡¯m only 13-year-old but the only princes left under the King¡¯s knee are myself and the First Prince. Ahh, I would rather have reincarnated as the child of a travelling merchant than a prince who had to play survival games in this damned country. [3] That way, I could explore this world on my own two feet and see what has become of the world that we had once walked before. If I can only move within a limited area of a single castle, what is the meaning of having been reborned? Aah, and then there¡¯s my good old friends. Maki-chan and Tooru-kun. [3] I wonder what became of them? I¡¯m sure they have been reincarnated into this world too. However, I can¡¯t go looking for them since I¡¯m a helpless prince. However, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll meet again. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ ¡°Your Highness, may I come in?!¡± Isaac suddenly burst through the door in a rush. Though he¡¯s rather cowardly, his actions and reactions are rather over the top and it¡¯s all rather entertaining. ¡°Hey, Isaac¡­ That¡¯s too improper, you¡¯re in front of Our Highness.¡± ¡°Y-yes,¡± Isaac carefully closed the door after being reprimanded. Bastion stepped closer and said, ¡°Just now, a messenger from Raymond-sama arrived. This is for Your Highness.¡± He [1] reached into his sleeves and took out a roll of paper. I received the message, broke the seal and opened it. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± [3] after reading the content, I laughed a little uncomfortably. ¡°¡­ What did Raymond-sama say?¡± ¡°Come and join me for tea in the afternoon, that¡¯s what he said.¡± ¡°What will you do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going, of course. I don¡¯t really hate my uncle after all.¡± At this point, the battle for the throne had intensified a lot. Looks like he¡¯s getting rather serious. ¡°Your Highness, Raymond-sama is very good at manipulating people. Don¡¯t fall for his tricks¡± ¡°Oh, and why not? ¡­I¡¯m sorry to say this but, Bastion, I have intention of becoming king.¡± why is that? ¡­ Bastian, I¡¯m sorry but, I don¡¯t really plan on becoming the king¡± ¡°Again with these jokes¡­¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± For some reason, whenever I voiced out my thoughts on the throne, everyone around me gets very upset. Well, I suppose they all expect me to want to be king. I was born for it, after all. Personally, if I had to choose, I leaned more towards my uncle rather than the First Prince. ¡°Well, since I was invited so nicely, I shouldn¡¯t decline, right?¡± With that, I finally got out of bed. For something like this to happen so early in the morning, it looks like it¡¯ll be a long day. [Gumihou: By the way Kyrgios is pronounced as Kerios] [1] Filling in the ¡®Unspoken¡¯. Often, when it comes to Japanese novels, the translation might be a bit lacking since the author deliberately choose to use less words and let the reader fill in the blanks through a preset cultural understanding. If the missing info looks too sparse, Gumi will fill in some of the blanks. This is not to imply that the writer¡¯s craft is lacking, but we do have a cultural gap. Gumi will try to fill in these gaps unobtrusively. [2] Adjust paragraphs, for aesthetic purpose. Also, considering the style of writing, author would inevitably repeat information. Gumi will at least adjust the delivery of the information so that it¡¯s not verbatim to what had appeared before. [3] Connect short paragraphs to make one reasonable paragraphs [4] ¥¦¥©¥Æ©`¥ë is just ¡®Water¡¯, might as well use Sui since that¡¯s Japanese for ¡®Water¡¯ for our local Water Spirit. Also, it would be nice to have Sui-tan here too~~ [5] Fuel efficiency, why fuel efficiency? Neither Zzonkedd nor Gumi knows¡­ Volume 1 - CH 18 Volume 1: Chapter 018: Isaac Talks about his Encounter with His Highness I am Isaac Kyrgos One of the many insignificant royal sorcerers in the palace. Right now, for some unspecified reason, I have been charged to escort the Fifth Prince, His Highness Ulysses. It happened on a summer night¡¯s feast day, two years ago. Even though we were royal sorcerers, that night¡¯s party was an incredibly extravagant no-hold-barred party where we ate, drank, sang and bragged about our powers. Naturally, I was no exception. As I am usually the quiet gloomy type, I depended on drinks to [1] improve my sociability. The talk among the royal sorcerers that night was about who would be the next king and who we should follow. Generally, royal mages prefer to take things easy and would flatter the strongest for guaranteed support. Right now, Queen Adalzeza, blood mother of the First Prince, has a great influence among the royal sorcerers. Many royal sorcerers planned to flatter her in hopes that she would support them in return. I thought I should follow along with the crowd myself. However, [1] before I could put that plan into action, Adalzeza-sama¡¯s favourite sorcerer, Tommaso called out to me. ¡°Hey Isaac, is what you said earlier true?¡± ¡°¡­. Eh?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say something about having made a contract with a water spirit? Only higher level mages could do that. Hey, hey, go on, you can tell me.¡± ¡°Aah, well, it¡¯s not that hard¡­¡± I was getting a bit tipsy from all the drinks and praises. However, it¡¯s the truth. I could brag about it since I did sign a contract with one of the 100 spirits of the White Sage of East. The same White Sage who was said to be the Father of all White Magicians. The spirit I had signed a contract with had been allegedly entrusted to the legendary hero so I¡¯m particularly proud of it. Well, I happened to encounter this spirit sleeping in a water jar at the Royal Capital¡¯s antique market. ¡°Speaking of which, Isaac, do you plan to lend a hand to Adalzeza? She happened to require good mages.¡± ¡°¡­ !?¡± The best opportunity that I could hope for just came to me. If the person interested in me was Adalzeza-sama, then I have absolutely no complaints. This way, I will also be regarded as a respected person and once the First Prince ascends the throne, the rest of my life would be guaranteed. I was really too stupid for believing that a sweet deal had fallen into my lap. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ The first mission I received was the assassination of His Highness Prince Ulysses. As a relatively unknown mage [1] with barely any friends, whatever I did would be hard to trace back to them. Moreover, they could get rid of me easily too. Of course, [1] even an introvert like me could guess that I was probably hired for my lack of friends and connections. However, even if I wanted to refuse this mission, I would probably be killed to prevent any information leaks. I regretted my carelessness, however, it was already too late. Well, my water spirit, Sui, is quite faithful to me. It made me sick to force a spirit to commit murder. When I cried alone and frustrated in my room over my pathetic state, my loyal servant flowed into existence and told me, [1] ¡°For master¡¯s sake, I shall kill this person. So long as master believe it is justified.¡± [1] Justified? This personality of mine means I never gave much thought to what ¡®justice¡¯ means. [2] All I wanted was a comfortable life and to take things easy. I became a White Mage because I had more magical power than average and happened to receive an invitation from the Royal Capital School of Sorcery. My parents told me to accept the invitation, mostly because I would never miss a meal again¡­ But, how did it end up this way? This had gone from beyond just missing a meal or two, this was stepping off the path as a White Mage. Moreover, the battle for the throne was so fierce that it felt like the young princes were just dying off one after another. Some days, it felt as though I was watching a bad comedy play but with everything was too real. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com~ His Royal Highness Prince Ulysses was very young, only 11-years-old. [1] He did not appear often but I heard that he had the incredible ability to survive against poison. [1] All kinds of poisons. In fact, the rumour was, that no matter how much poison he consumes he would never die. Some called him a prodigy and were prepared to support him as the next king. Others declared him a monster, a child of the devil. The First Prince¡¯s faction, the one I¡¯m affiliated with, considers this prince an eyesore. I¡¯m sure that¡¯s partly due to fear. I conjured up a pink firefly and sent it to the prince¡¯s bedroom. [1] Hoping to lure the prince out with it. [3] Hoping the prince would not come out. If the prince doesn¡¯t appear, I won¡¯t have to kill him, right? [3] Unfortunately, or was it fortunately? The young and innocent prince appeared in the courtyard and I could feel my heart thundering away in my chest. Is it really fine to kill a prince? Is it really fine for me to take the life of a young child, a prince of this country, like this? I was very frightened but what should I do? [3] It was all too late now. [3] Unlike me, the moment His Royal Highness approached the fountain, Sui immediately launched a Water Blade before I could change my mind. ¡°¡­¡­Eh?¡± [3] However, what happened next was too shocking. The Water Blade suddenly stopped in front of the prince and collapsed. Instead of being frightened, Prince Ulysses smiled generously at the fountain. [3] Just what is going on? Is the prince truly a prodigy? A devil child genius? [3] ¡°Who¡¯s your master? When did White Magic become so perverted that spirits are forced to commit murder?¡± It was as though His Highness was speaking to me directly. [3] This dignity, this calm poise, was he really an 11-year-old child? ¡°¡­just what¡­ Your Highness Ulysses¡­¡± ¡°Well, ¡®what¡¯ indeed.¡± [3] I revealed myself then, of course, after catching a glimpse of His Highness Prince Ulysses, I finally understood. This was no ordinary child. [1] I began to shake. [3] Surely, a great punishment would befall upon the foolish me who dared to attack such a person. However, as His Highness stroked Sui¡¯s fur, he said, ¡°Was this instigated by the First Prince¡¯s faction?¡± [3] ¡°¡­¡± [3] He said many things, none of which I could say anything to except¡­ ¡°¡­please, forgive me¡­¡± [3] Even as I stood there, awaiting punishment, I was at peace. I will gladly receive any punishment from this person. I am convinced. This person would one day become king. He was a child of god. He must have the protection of god or was the reincarnation of god. A special being whom I do not have the words to describe. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ It has been two years since. However, I am still that same gloomy and introverted mage. After failing my mission, I decided to dedicate my life to Fifth Prince Ulysses. I gained a sense of mission after that failed assassination. I want to serve this person from the bottom of my heart, put my life on the line for him and protect him from all the ugly things in life. By not killing me, he had granted me life. My ugly soul was pulled out of the dark mud by him. After two years, His Highness¡¯ demeanour had been further refined into a beautiful and powerful existence. Such a person had chosen to save a soul like mine. Because of this, I swore that I will serve His Royal Highness Ulysses faithfully and to one day die for him. [Gumihou: Woah, kind of cultish worship, this.] [1] Filling in the ¡®Unspoken¡¯. Often, when it comes to Japanese novels, the translation might be a bit lacking since the author deliberately chooses to use fewer words and let the reader fill in the blanks through a preset cultural understanding. If the missing info looks too sparse, Gumi will fill in some of the blanks. This is not to imply that the writer¡¯s craft is lacking, but we do have a cultural gap. Gumi will try to fill in these gaps unobtrusively. [2] Adjust paragraphs, for aesthetic purposes. Also, considering the style of writing, author would inevitably repeat information. Gumi will at least adjust the delivery of the information so that it¡¯s not verbatim to what had appeared before. [3] Actively expand the assassination scene. Also, deleted cloned dialogues. Volume 1 - CH 19 Chapter 019: Ulysses Sought Healing but Gained Doubt My name is Ulysses. There are two great powers within the royal capital Miladrid: The Royal Palace and the Church. Centred within the ancient sanctuary of Vabilophos is a region under the dominion of the Church of Vabel. Surrounding that area are many national magical research institutes. The Royal Palace has been mandated to protect Vabel for quite a long time now. Though it is designated as a country, the region called ¡®Vabel¡¯ was not that large. It is similar to the existence of the Vatican City back on Earth. People from the religious nation Vabel do not involve themselves in politics. However, not even the Royal Capital can declare itself above them. ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s Your Highness, have you come here to amuse yourself again?¡± ¡°Hello, Bishop Delgusta. I have to do something tiresome today, so I want to come here first.¡± The Bishop [2] has always welcomed me whenever I came to this church. [1] Bishop Delgusta himself was a renowned man of the cloth and usually wears a small square cap (to hide his baldness) on his head. I enjoy reading all the research material collected by Vabel. [1] Alongside general religious books are detailed research books about the long history of the religion, as well archaeological relics to support the history. However, I¡¯m fairly sure that beyond the public records is a hidden dark history kept in the deepest part of this church, behind a literal ¡®black door¡¯ in fact. That¡¯s right, there¡¯s an actual black door that was never opened in this place. [2] This piqued my interest, of course, and I tried looking into it, but a kind of fear held me back. I had a feeling that I really should not investigate further. I¡¯m afraid this Vabel religion has a really huge secret behind it. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ ¡°Ulysses~ Ulysseeeees!!!¡± Each time I visit the church, a girl would always come to see me. She¡¯s a slim and delicate-looking girl about two years younger than me, [2] with shoulder-length olive-green hair and large emerald eyes. Her name was Percelis. ¡°Ulysseeees!!¡± ¡°Yes, yes,¡± She is shouting my name from the entrance of the reference room. [2] This cute attitude of hers reminds me of a younger sister I once had. ¡°Percelis, you¡¯re skipping prayers again, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Because I heard that Ulysses is here!¡± Bishop Delgusta appeared to be at his wit¡¯s end with Percelis, who is always ditching her prayers to see me. However, after seeing her lively, bouncy expression, he would always end up forgiving her. Percelis is the shrine maiden of this sanctuary. In fact, even 2000 years ago during the height of the era of the emon rampage, there existed a ¡®Green Shrine Maiden¡¯ just like her in the Southern Continent. Because of this, I always feel an odd kind of nostalgia whenever I lay my eyes on her. ¡°How are you, Percelis?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine now that you¡¯re here!¡± This girl always comes to see me from the other side of the heavy door whenever I come to visit. [2] Perhaps it is because there are no other children around her age in this region. [1] Whenever she hears that I had come to visit, this innocent girl would drag her thin [1] but voluminous shrine maiden skirt up and run over happily to see me. ¡°Will you stay here all day?¡± ¡°No, I must be back at the Royal Palace for afternoon tea. My uncle has called for me.¡± ¡°Eehhh~~ That sounds so nice~~ I want to have tea with Ulysses too~~¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ tea with uncle is a bit burdensome actually.¡± Her cute cheeks puffed up crossly. I can feel the innocence radiating off her, completely different from the ugly darkness that shrouds the people within the Royal Palace. She is a pure girl raised within the pure air of this sanctuary. Every time I meet with Percelis. I have the impression that I am speaking to an actual human being. [2] At the very least, after living in this world for 13 years, she is the only person that I have felt comfortable with. Sure, the content of our conversation is not highly intellectual but the sound of her voice has a special quality to it. ¡°Ulysses~~ the next time you come you must have tea with me. I¡¯ll serve you Vabel¡¯s Iris Candy so you must come!¡± ¡°Ah, okay. It¡¯s a promise.¡± Well, I have already received this candy from Bishop Delgusta. It is a relatively simple type of candy with a delicate sweetness. For people who are used to the sugar-laden sweets from the Royal Capital, they might not find it interesting. However, I like it since it reminds me of the sweets I had back in Japan. Percelis¡¯ smile blooms like a large flower as she plopped herself down next to me. ¡°What are you researching today?¡± ¡°Well, just some things I need to know before I talk to my uncle.¡± ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about the war.¡± I froze for a moment before showing her an awkward smile. [2] This girl probably knows very little about ¡°war¡±. As someone born in the Southern Continent where wars just don¡¯t happen, she is in a position to understand that even as the rest of the world burns down, an entire country without war can still exist. ¡°Why? We don¡¯t have wars in this country, right? We have the ¡®Green Blessing¡¯ after all.¡± ¡°I supposed¡­ but times are always changing.¡± I vaguely remember the role of this sanctuary 2000 years ago. The very reason why the Kingdom of Ruskia never goes to war [2] is due to this ¡®Green Blessing¡¯ religion¡­ Percelis is eventually collected by the Bishop to say her prayers. [2] She is crying but I guess it can¡¯t be helped. Once she is gone, I breathe in lightly, feeling the quiet pulse of magic in this quiet sanctuary. The constant pulsation, this sacred air, did not seem to have changed much over time. Back then, they didn¡¯t have such a majestic cathedral or a research institute. [2] Nor was it a protected location either. Back then, the sanctuary was just that. [2] A sanctuary where the Green Shrine Maiden offered up her prayers. Even so, this religion has many secrets behind it. Just what is hidden behind that black door? [Gumihou: How mysterious¡­] [1] Filling in the ¡®Unspoken¡¯. Often, when it comes to Japanese novels, the translation might be a bit lacking since the author deliberately chooses to use fewer words and let the reader fill in the blanks through a preset cultural understanding. If the missing info looks too sparse, Gumi will fill in some of the blanks. This is not to imply that the writer¡¯s craft is lacking, but we do have a cultural gap. Gumi will try to fill in these gaps unobtrusively. [2] Adjust paragraphs, for aesthetic purposes. Also, considering the style of writing, the author would inevitably repeat information. Gumi will at least adjust the delivery of the information so that it¡¯s not verbatim to what had appeared before. Volume 1 - CH 20 Chapter 020: Ulysses is Uneasy about Uncle¡¯s Sugar Cube Intake Sir Raymond Alexander of Ruskia was my uncle. That said, Uncle Raymond was the youngest of many brothers. He¡¯s still in his 20s while my father and the rest of his other brothers were already in their late 30s. He¡¯s quite a capable person but once in a while, [1] he did things I don¡¯t quite understand. ¡°Come here, Your Highness Prince Ulysses!!¡± ¡°¡­Hello, uncle¡± This uncle of mine was standing in front of me with a smile. I was smiling too but was no match for his refreshing and friendly grin. [2] He has always been the upbeat type. ¡°Your Highness, you like sweets and desserts, don¡¯t you? I happened to stop by Margilia and Beigrates served me some really delicious lemon desserts. Apparently they came from Delia Fields. Since you like sweets too, I want to share some with you!!¡± ¡°Woah, I¡¯m really happy to hear that.¡± [3] Looks like he¡¯s on good terms with the Feudal Lord of Margilia. The Duke of Beigrates must be one of his supporters. While acting like a child, I observed my uncle. He has maroon hair was similar to father¡¯s but he has a tougher, more masculine look about him. Although quite young, his heroic appearance probably came from his experience [1] managing the Imperial Army. However, he has a great weakness for sweet things and a rather refreshing personality. It¡¯s kind of terrifying to see him try to act cute sometimes. Well, not that I have room to comment about others but I do believe that a person¡¯s first impression is important. [2] Speaking of which, he¡¯s still single. It must have been a funny sight to see a young prince having a tea party with his fierce looking uncle on the terrace of his house. This was not a sight we could just simply show everyone. Behind me, was Isaac. Similarly, my uncle has a black robed mage behind him. Both mages were on the lookout while the two of us have our little tea party. ¡°Still, is it really alright for my uncle, the military leader to have tea with me? Could the army spare you?¡± ¡°Hahaha, no one is freer than soldiers of a country that experience no wars [4].¡± Well, that¡¯s a fair point. It might be true, but still¡­ ¡°But, uncle, you once stayed at the Eastern Continent, right? Was the war very fierce? I¡¯m kind of interested in it¡­¡± ¡°¡­. Ahaha, you have an interest in wars now? Your Highness have certainly changed.¡± Uncle¡¯s wide shoulders stiffened as he laughed awkwardly. [2] I stared up at him with the eyes of a child that knew nothing. Here¡¯s the thing, the Southern Continent has a very slight connection with the Eastern Continent. [2] Though restriction was strong, Ruskia still accepts immigrants. Uncle stayed at the Eastern Continent and experienced what being in a war was like Therefore, it could be said that he was one of the [1] major person of importance in the country who had experienced war. ¡°Fufu¡­ the Eastern Continent if very different from the south. It was as though war had greyed out the people in that place, sucking the very life out of everything. Moreover, things kept getting worse when Hermedes started invading from the north.¡± ¡°¡­ Why does the Federation of Hermedes invade the Eastern Country?¡± ¡°Well, the north prioritizes land ownership. It was originally a very snowy country, and since it doesn¡¯t have much fertile land, it needs as much land as possible to have farms and livestock. That country was destined to invade others sooner or later.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Since the reply from my uncle was quite bland, I couldn¡¯t get any proper information out of it¡­ With nothing better to say, I ate a bit of the lemon cake The sweet and citrusy lemon syrup on the cake spreads a refreshing sensation in my mouth. Hmm, this is actually quite good. Just then, I recalled something. A trading system from 2000 years ago. I then remembered the form of trade 2000 years ago. ¡°If only the Western Continent still exists¡­ it used to be such rich land with lots of crops. I was able to trade food for all kinds of things from the north where dairy farming, jewellery making and all sorts of crafts could be had¡­ The East has cotton, tea and spices so all kinds of goods would be traded in all three continents.¡± ¡°¡­ eh? What was that?¡± Ah. Oh no. I accidentally blurted out something related to my previous life. My uncle was now staring straight at me. ¡°I- it¡¯s nothing¡­ I was just thinking out loud about something I¡­ read in a book.¡± ¡°¡­ haaahh, Your Highness is quite diligent aren¡¯t you? Speaking of which, hmm, I can¡¯t imagine what the world was like 2000 years ago, but the west was mostly destroyed by the Crimson Witch and survivors were forced to relocate due to the miasma particles left in the air. Thereafter, the great migration began with people rushing to the North and East. That was how the war began.¡± While stroking his chin, uncle lined up four sugar cubes in the [2] four cardinal directions like the petals of a four leaf clover. ¡°Of the three continents, the biggest food producer is the West. With the West gone and the world could not sustain the current growing population. In the end, cultural differences and discrimination lead to the present situation today¡­ in fact, I think it¡¯s a crime for us to be the only ones not effected by the war.¡± The beautifully made teacups with their exquisitely painted designs pretty much represents the condition of this country. Uncle stared at the teacups for a long moment. I have no idea what was going on in his mind but then he suddenly scooped up all four sugar cubes and put them all in this teacup and drank everything down in one gulp. ¡°Uncle¡­ do you believe that the peace won¡¯t last long in the South?¡± ¡°What makes you say that?¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯ve been collecting information from the East, haven¡¯t you? As well as information on the Federation of Hermedes. Do you believe that war would come to this continent too?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Uncle took his hand off his teacup with a downhearted expression. [2] I was surprised to see him look so defeated. ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong, uncle? ¡°¡­ I also wish that war would not come,¡± Uncle added more sugar cubes into his teacup and poured new tea over it. I had to wonder how just sweet that was? ¡°So long as we have the ¡®Green Blessing¡¯ this continent will never go to war¡­ At least, that¡¯s what the top people in Ruskia believe.¡± Plop! After the sixth sugar cube rippled the surface of the teacup, my uncle turned his gaze towards me. The Green Blessing was the sacred power of the Church of Vabilophos. Something that the people of the Southern Continent had trusted and believed since ancient times. What I know about this ¡®Green Blessing¡¯ was that it was basically a dome-shaped magical defence. [2] The religion that protected their sacred place was the one with the ability to manage and manipulate this dome. This was why this religion has such great powers within the continent. However, I don¡¯t know how this magical defence works. ¡°We have no idea whether this protection would continue to hold up. It scares me that people would blindly believe that this ¡®Green Blessing¡¯ would protect us forever.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I ended up wanting to hear more from him. This was the real reason why I was always a little reluctant whenever I was called to have tea with Uncle. [2] I¡¯d become too interested in what he had to say and was caught up with the flow. Looks like Uncle isn¡¯t one of those ¡®peace will last forever in the South¡¯ types of people, which is very refreshing to me. Believing in a never-ending peace. Occupying the land believing that the sanctuary will protect them unconditionally without them ever having to do anything. The people here just seem to take this peace for granted. [1] To the point where they developed their own problems such as poisoning and assassinating each other just to experience a sense of danger. I knew that uncle shouldn¡¯t be underestimated. The only people who can question the peace of this country were those who have seen the outside world. [Gumihou: This uncle¡­] [1] Filling in the ¡®Unspoken¡¯. Often, when it comes to Japanese novels, the translation might be a bit lacking since the author deliberately choose to use fewer words and let the reader fill in the blanks through a preset cultural understanding. If the missing info looks too sparse, Gumi will fill in some of the blanks. This is not to imply that the writer¡¯s craft is lacking, but we do have a cultural gap. Gumi will try to fill in these gaps unobtrusively. [2] Adjust paragraphs, for aesthetic purposes. Also, connect short paragraphs into longer paragraphs. [3] Reworded it so that it doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s been cut and pasted from previous chapters. [4] ¡®No one is freer than soldiers in a country with no wars¡¯ Interesting take on what soldiers do with most of their time. In fact, a lot of soldiers rarely see war, especially those in peaceful times but they are still busy. In the absence of war, soldiers can be drafted to do civil works and charity. During Roman times, Roman soldiers build roads and were experts at building forts too. For the Marines, if you¡¯re too free, you can take up educational courses, be drafted to paint rocks and all kinds of other non-war or training stuff. Volume 1 - CH 21 Volume 1: Chapter 021: Ulysses: I Might as well Just Say It The Kingdom of Ruskia and the Imperial family had long been divided into two factions for a long time. I¡¯m not talking about the fight for the throne by the way, though that¡¯s partly involved too. Simply put, there¡¯s the ¡®open-country¡¯ faction vs the ¡®close-country¡¯ faction. In other words, people are open to the idea of accepting more immigrants and learning technologies from another country while the other faction wishes to close the country against all outsiders. Sir Raymond¡¯s faction belongs to the open-country faction. He wants to open the country, incorporate better technologies from outside and rethink the purpose of the army. Conversely, First Prince Aldredo¡¯s faction wants complete isolation. They want to restrict the influx of immigrants and not accept outsiders at all. Right now, the close-country faction happened to be the bigger faction. The king, on the other hand, seems to be on the fence about the whole thing. However, from what I have seen, he appears to favour the close-country concept more. Well, I can¡¯t really blame the conservationists for being defensive. Each time we accept immigrants, holes would be made in the Green Blessing, which could jeopardize this country¡¯s special defence system. Of course, these holes could be repaired quickly. However, there is no guarantee that there would be no spies among the immigrants. Moreover, it is true that locations with a high number of immigrants tended to be a bit more chaotic. This all contributes to a distrust against immigrants in general. In which case, to ensure complete security, it is best to adopt a close-country policy. ¡°Honourable Uncle, you are not speaking from the sentimental position of not keeping the peace to ourselves and sharing our abundance with others, are you? You are questioning our ability to maintain this peace.¡± ¡°¡­ that is so. Though I have no proof, it is true that the technological advancement of the East and North had made great strides due to the war. When I look at their latest weaponry, I had to wonder if the power of Vabilophos could continue to protect us. After all, I have no idea what the defence system is made of or how it works. Therefore, I see no evidence that the Green Blessing could hold up against technologically advanced weapons. Moreover, the Church refused to share any information at all.¡± ¡°As though they want us to have a ¡®Just have faith and you will be protected¡¯ kind of mentality.¡± The people from the Church have noble characters and shunned luxury. [2] When questioned, they would answer politely but their mouths would not leak any information about the ¡®Green Blessing¡¯. One had to admire their collective ability to maintain secrets. [1] In the end, they would answer everything with ¡®It is the will of Vabilophos¡¯. To me, that sounded a lot like ¡®You shouldn¡¯t question the matter anymore¡¯. I am starting to have an inkling as to why my uncle had called me here. ¡°So, Honourable Uncle, what is it you want from me? Surely you didn¡¯t just call me out for tea?¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t say scary stuff like that. I really did call you in for a little tea¡­¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± [2] I sigh at the silly face my uncle is pulling. Sometimes, I really don¡¯t understand this uncle of mine. ¡°Then, since Uncle would not speak his mind, I might as well say my piece first. I have no intention to become king. You are welcome to compete with Alfredo as you wish.¡± As soon as the words left my lips, the first person to react was Isaac. He had been standing quietly behind me all this while but now he¡¯s holding his head and fluttering all over the place saying ¡®Your Highness, what!? Your Highness, why?!¡¯ It was becoming a pain. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure this phrase of mine would cause a sensation. However, you should know that this is my honest thought.¡± ¡°Hohou, then what are your plans, Your Highness?¡± ¡°¡­ there are some people I wish to find. I prefer not to be weighed down by the responsibilities of taking care of a kingdom.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re looking for someone? You should just send out your vassals for that kind of thing.¡± ¡°Hmmm, in the first place, I do not believe they would be easy to locate. Or rather, I believe I should meet them when the time is right¡­? In short¡­ well, it¡¯s not something I fully understand either.¡± The expression on my uncle¡¯s face over the jumble of vague nonsense that spewed out of my mouth is quite funny. However, it would be too awkward to linger on this topic for long. Let¡¯s change the subject. ¡°Anyway¡­ to return to our previous conversation. I am of the same mind as uncle. Even so, advocating for an open-country policy could turn the people against us. The First Prince¡¯s faction would definitely use that against us. Also¡­ unless the people understood that the Green Blessing¡¯s defences could not be maintained regardless of the policies we adopt, they will continue to resist the idea of letting immigrants in.¡± ¡°That is true, however, I¡¯m afraid that when understanding finally dawned on them, it would be too late.¡± ¡°That is¡­ correct,¡± For example, if the enemy is to break past the continent¡¯s Green Blessing defence system. It would mean total defeat for us [2] as we have no way of fighting them. In terms of numbers, training and quality of weapons, we are completely inferior to the other side. ¡°I don¡¯t believe we need the support for now. Even so, support aside, we still need to look ahead and anticipate for the future. It¡¯s politics after all¡­ I¡¯m not sure whether I am doing the right thing in any case.¡± ¡°Is that why my Honourable Uncle wishes to become king?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. At my current position, I cannot do much. Therefore, I have no choice but to become king.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Here is the one great difference between my uncle and my brother. One wants to ¡®Become king to defend the country¡¯ while the other person wants to ¡® Gain support for his desire to be king¡¯. I cannot decide which side has a better chance of winning. After all, you can only become king with the support of the people. However, if some were to ask me if this country could be protected from the citizen¡¯s desire to obtain peace at any price. The answer would be an obvious ¡®NO¡¯, Based on this common sense, I would rather support my uncle. That said, I have no intention of intervening in this struggle for the throne. Therefore, I¡¯m a little troubled. Honourable Uncle surely appreciates my being open about my role in this War for the Throne. [2] I¡¯m sure he is letting me know this in order to find out my position in the struggle. In short, he wishes to find out if I am willing to join his faction or not. [Gumihou: Nuuu, politics¡­] [1] Filling in the ¡®Unspoken¡¯. Often, when it comes to Japanese novels, the translation might feel a bit lacking since the author deliberately chooses to use fewer words and let the reader fill in the blanks through a preset cultural understanding. If the missing info looks too sparse, Gumi will fill in some of the blanks. This is not to imply that the writer¡¯s craft is lacking, but we do have a cultural gap. Gumi will try to fill in these gaps unobtrusively. [2] Adjust paragraphs, for aesthetic purpose. Also, considering the style of writing, author would inevitably repeat information. Gumi will at least adjust the delivery of the information so that it¡¯s not verbatim to what had appeared before. Volume 1 - CH 22 Volume 1: Chapter 022: Ulysses, Retiring from the Front Line [1] The conversation just now was so intense that I ended up forgetting to eat. Therefore, during a break in the talk, I pick a bit at the lemon cake and sip my tea. Yes, having something sweet after a difficult topic really helps the body recover. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right¡­ may I ask you a question? ¡°What is it, Your Highness?¡± ¡°Honourable Uncle, why do you treat me so well? Surely, under normal circumstances, we would be a hindrance?¡± ¡°Hahaha, well, that¡¯s true. Under normal circumstances, that is¡­ However, this is my second battle for the throne,¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­?¡± ¡°Back then, I was too young to understand everything. Even so, I realised what a ridiculous thing it was for brothers to play a survival game to determine who gets to rule the country¡­ back then, only I and the current king remained.¡± Ohh, I see. I overlooked something important. When Royal Father was fighting for the throne, this uncle of mine was there too. Uncle ate the whole lemon cake, which he had not touched until now, in two bites. ¡°I have great respect for His Majesty. After becoming king, he did not treat me like a nuisance nor did he get rid of me. The reason why I am able to participate in this battle for the throne is due to His Majesty¡¯s benevolence. Under normal circumstances, wouldn¡¯t you get rid of all your rivals and only allow your sons to fight each other to succeed as heir? This was the customary practice in this ¡®War for the Throne¡¯ games.¡± ¡°¡­ Eh, is that so?¡± ¡°Yes. In fact, the best result would be getting banished from the Royal Palace. The War for Throne is like a regular event game in this country. I never liked it. After I become king, I want the royal sons to settle down in a safe and proper position¡­ However, there are only two of you left.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± I had always wondered why Royal Father never talked about his struggle for the throne before. Even as the princes were dying one by one, Royal Father never said anything or took any actions to prevent the hidden struggles, letting each faction do as they like. Did he believe that death among royal brothers is something inevitable? However, the fact that he kept my uncle in the Royal Palace and allowed him another opportunity at the throne¡­ is this his way of rebelling against the system? Surely, Royal Uncle is the only person who can respond to Royal Father¡¯s silent appeal. ¡°Your Highness Ulysses, I do not believe that you will remain a neutral person in this country. You say that you are not going to challenge for the throne, however, your presence alone belies this. Unlike me or Alfredo, you have nearly no support and yet, you have survived every single attempt against your life. I believe this proves your wish to fight for your life¡­ Ah, how about another cake?¡± ¡°Oh my, Honourable Uncle, you give me too much credit. But, I¡¯ll take that cake.¡± My dear Honourable Uncle is too amusing, I thought as I laughed to myself. Naturally, with my White Mage power, isn¡¯t taking the throne too easy? [2] If I exert myself just a bit, wouldn¡¯t it be too easy for me to change the whole country? As I take my second bite of the lemon cake, I say, ¡°¡­Still, Honourable Uncle, if this world has a will, it would be impossible for me to be king. This is something I know innately.¡± ¡°Hoho, what makes you say that?¡± It is getting close to dusk, and I could hear the breeze fluttering past the flowers on the terrace. [2] I often wonder why my powers are always restless around this time. Still smiling, I desperately tried to suppress the powers inside of me. [2] I am aware that some words should not be said. Deciding that it was time to leave, I stand up. ¡°Oh my, I should be getting back soon!! Bastion told me to return by dusk!!¡± ¡°¡­ my, my, that old butler of yours is a real worry wart, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Ah, [1] speaking of which, the lemon cake is pretty delicious. I did hear that Delia Fields produces a lot of lemons, but I did not know they produce such delicious desserts. I should like to go there someday.¡± I said a few more irrelevant things to put off my uncle¡¯s last questions. Honourable Uncle is also smiling, letting out glimpses of his ambition and inner passion but never truly revealing his intentions. I am the same. ¡°Honourable Uncle, you must invite me to tea again. I should have gained a little more knowledge by then.¡± ¡°No, no, Your Highness is already very wise and knowledgeable. I do hope Your Highness would become an existence who will change the country with me.¡± ¡°Ahaha, me? I wonder¡­¡± Without making any concrete promises, I say my goodbyes and left. [2] Uncle saw me off, waving at me as I left his palace. Right, first, let¡¯s think about my uncle¡¯s question. What will I become? This is something that had already been decided the moment I am reborn into this world. Demon King. If the world has a will of its own, it would not allow me to become the king of this country. This power is not meant for that. As before, I shall tread the path it leads me. [Gumihou: This kind of good guy who with a detached from the world mentality made me hate him a little] [1] Filling in the ¡®Unspoken¡¯. Often, when it comes to Japanese novels, the translation might feel a bit lacking since the author deliberately chooses to use fewer words and let the reader fill in the blanks through a preset cultural understanding. If the missing info looks too sparse, Gumi will fill in some of the blanks. This is not to imply that the writer¡¯s craft is lacking, but we do have a cultural gap. Gumi will try to fill in these gaps unobtrusively. [2] Adjust paragraphs, for aesthetic purposes. Also, considering the style of writing, the author would inevitably repeat information. Gumi will at least adjust the delivery of the information so that it¡¯s not verbatim to what had appeared before. Volume 1 - CH 23 Day 1: Makia Dieeeeeeeeeeeeeee!!!! And don¡¯t ever come back, you stupid eggplant black soybean! Day 2: Tooru Did you put acorns in my shoes? Day 3: Makia Do you know? If you reduce your sleep time, you could die. Sounds pretty dangerous, right? Stop it now, kay? Day 4: Tooru Your words contradict itself. Also, why did you put acorns in my shoes? Day 5: Makia Was Karted fun? Why don¡¯t you just live there forever? Day 6: Tooru Were you the one who bombarded me with acorns from the windows this morning? I thought I nearly died. Day 7: Makia You can stop coming. Let me put it simply, I want someone more handsome and obedient. Day 8: Tooru Did you set up traps at the building gate? Master was trapped in it. Also, could you really find someone more handsome than me? Day 9: Makia Shut up you baldie. People who work too hard will become bald! Baldie! Day 10: Tooru Today, I had a full course dinner of Pearl Salmon and Peach Shrimp. It was crazy delicious. Day 11: Makia Please tell me a bit more about that. Day 12: Tooru Wahaha, I won¡¯t tell you, lol. Little children should just eat lemon cake. Day 13: Makia I made up my mind, I¡¯m going to make you explode. When you leave your room tomorrow, watch your every step. Nevermore could you enter this house alive. Day 14: Tooru Most of your traps hit the master. What a pity. Also, I managed to enter the house without any problems. You go to bed rather early, don¡¯t you? Day 15: Makia Hey, isn¡¯t this enough? Come back, I¡¯m not angry anymore. Day 16: Tooru Oi, did you put a dead crayfish in my bag? What a scary woman¡­ Day 17: Makia What? I don¡¯t know anything about that. Day 18: Tooru Oh? Day 19: Makia What¡¯s the incident? Are you being bullied? As expected, Karted¡¯s pretty unsafe. Did you annoy someone? You¡¯re rather unfriendly after all. Day 20: Tooru It¡¯s been resolved. Just some random bullying. Day 21: Makia Don¡¯t bother about working so hard. Just come home. I¡¯ll speak to father about it. Day 22: Tooru Are you a countryside mother? Am I a son who has gone off to work in Tokyo? [1] Anyway, I¡¯ve already gotten to this point, I don¡¯t feel like making a u-turn. Day 23: Makia Ahhh, it¡¯s so boring here. Just combe back already. It¡¯s lonely here. Lonely¨C Day 24: Tooru I¡¯m glad you¡¯re being honest. Day 25: Makia You¡¯re lonely too, but you¡¯re still acting cool. Not cute at all. I¡¯m nearly bored to death. Each night, I wet my pillow with tears. The worst type of man is the one who kept a woman waiting. Just wait, divine punishment will come down on you. Day 26: Tooru Says the one who keeps going to bed early. Looks, there¡¯s only 5 days left, alright? Let¡¯s do some shiritori (word play game) [2] I¡¯ll start, mamushi (viper) Day 27: Makia Shirikonbare- (Silicon Valley). Day 28: Tooru The Karted school project is completed today. Retasu (lettuce). Day 29: Makia Hurry up and come back quickly. (¡ä£»¦Ø£»`)??? . Sukuatto (squats). Day 30: Tooru It¡¯s Tooru, I¡¯m back Day 31: Makia Makia here, welcome back Volume 1 - CH 24 Volume 1: Chapter 024: Madam Odille Finds Notes with Odd Symbols on it I am Elena Odille. Today, I¡¯m going to talk about something strange and interesting that is happening within our mansion. It all started about a month ago. The neighbouring town, Karted, wanted to build a large school in their town and asked us to cooperate regarding matters related to the school cafeteria. As Ruskia¡¯s most important food-producing region, Delia Fields have a lot of people who specialize in food-related industries so it made sense for them to approach us. I wonder if they wanted to negotiate matters related to the supply of ingredients or something. Elric had been going back and forth between Karted and Delia Fields for about a month now. The problem is, Tooru went with Elric. As someone who had lived in Karted for a while, he is quite familiar with the lay of the land and knew the eating habits of the children there best. [1] The real problem did not actually lay with Tooru, but with my dear daughter, Makia¡¯s reaction to Tooru having to stay at Karted for a month. [1] I do believe she is throwing a tantrum since it meant they would no longer be together all day. The only time that child ever made a fuss about anything had always been related to Tooru. ¡°No, I hate it, I hate it! Tooru is supposed to be my escort, why is he doing in Karted for a whole month!!?¡± ¡°Makia, dear, don¡¯t be unreasonable. Tooru and your father are going there to work¡­¡± ¡°No no no no!!¡± Makia threw a huge tantrum and refused to leave her room after slamming the door. We found this all very upsetting. It was rare that we ever have to even raise our voices with Makia, so we really don¡¯t know how to deal with this situation. Elric tried to get Tooru to stay back at Delia Fields, but Tooru said: ¡°No, I can¡¯t allow Master to go to such places alone. Karted is too dangerous for you,¡± ¡°Well¡­ I supposed Tooru would know best.¡± It was thanks to Tooru that Elric losing some important documents in Karted turned out to be a laughing matter instead of a tragedy. It was Tooru, while sweeping chimneys for a living back then, who recovered Elric¡¯s papers. ¡°I can¡¯t rely on Yodel¡­ and I have sent Graham off to another job. So, I¡¯d be really grateful to have Tooru with me, but Makia¡­¡± ¡°I shall speak with Makia-sama about it,¡± ¡°¡­haha, I shall rely on you,¡± Elric was laughing as he smacked Tooru on the shoulder. I ended up sighing as my husband openly made such a shameful request from a young boy. However, not even Tooru could convince Makia. In fact, it looked like they had a terrible fight in Makia¡¯s room. Tooru came out with scratches on his cheeks and a sullen look on his face. I have never seen such an expression on the usually laid-back Tooru. [1] In the end, Tooru and Elric did not stay in Karted for the whole month. Instead, they travelled there early in the morning and came home close to the middle of the night, only to leave early the next day again. This lasted for a month. [1] However, Makia did not appear to be any cheered up by this compromised Instead, it looks like Makia had decided not to speak to Tooru for that month and refused to show up or see him in person. At night, she would always make sure to go to bed before the men return. Nevertheless, there was something odd going on. Makia [1] began leaving little notes on her door. The notes were covered in symbols I have never seen before and could not read. However, I could tell that they were different every morning. Apparently, Tooru had also been placing notes on the door with similar-looking symbols in the morning. [1] Though I could not understand the symbols, I can tell that the two were communicating somehow and this phenomenon served as a great tea time gossip. It must be some sort of code the children had made up between themselves. I could never understand them even when they were much younger, and could hardly understand them now. Still, I could not help being amused by their actions. They had had such a big fight, to the point that Makia even swear to never speak to him again and yet, there is always a new note every day. She must want to meet him badly, but had decided not to do it. As her mother, I probably should not say this, but, I do wish she would stay up a little later so that the two of them could meet in person. Last week, Makia looked so bored and miserable that I could hardly stand to look at her. For her to become so helpless without Tooru in less than a month, whatever would she do once she is married off? On the other hand, Tooru acted as though everything is perfectly fine, and would insist everything is fine if I were to ask him. [1] He may be competent and rational, but I sense that he cares about Makia in his own way. I do believe the Karted job is a tough one. Recently, Elric hurt his back, but still had to go Karted. In the end, both master and servant were nursing dark circles under their eyes. I do wonder how they would get along after a month of not talking. However, in the end, there is really nothing to worry about. As expected, after the thing with Karted is over, Makia is sticking to Tooru even more closely than before. I expect it is probably an overreaction after depriving herself for the whole month. Our servants are relieved too. Apparently, some of the maids had been ¡®watching over the two from the shadows¡¯, some more literally than figuratively¡­ I was a little shocked when I first found out, but, I suppose I understand. I too have been watching them all this while. Speaking of which, I really wanted to know what was written on those notes. However, asking them outright would be too inelegent. Still, it is quite fun to watch these two interact. [Gumihou: Ahaha, Madam Elena is quite an interesting person] [1] Filling in the ¡®Unspoken¡¯. Often, when it comes to Japanese novels, the translation might feel a bit lacking since the author deliberately chooses to use fewer words and let the reader fill in the blanks through a preset cultural understanding. If the missing info looks too sparse, Gumi will fill in some of the blanks. This is not to imply that the writer¡¯s craft is lacking, but we do have a cultural gap. Gumi will try to fill in these gaps unobtrusively. Volume 1 - CH 25 Volume 1: Chapter 025: Tooru Suffers a Direct Hit Tooru here. Recently, I have decided to visit Karted with Master. After Makia¡¯s big tantrum, we ended up deciding to travel back and forth between Delia Fields and Karted. Even so, Makia is still fiercely opposed to me making the trip. She rarely screamed or throw tantrums in front of the Master and the Lady, [1] they clearly don¡¯t know what to do when she eventually stomps off to hide away in her room. ¡°¡­ Hey Makia, I¡¯m coming in¡± I knock on her door but did not get a reply. I sigh and enter the room. This clearly startles her as she suddenly sits up in bed. [1] Her red hair is all puffed up as she stares at me from her puffy blanket fortress. ¡°¡­.¡± Hey, are you a kid or what?! ¡°Uhmm¡­ so, Miss Makia, are you awake?¡± I touch the puffy blanket fortress and gently call her name. [2] A leg suddenly shoots out from the blankets and plunges into my stomach. ¡°Ouch¡­ Hey you¡­ What¡¯s up with the surprise attack?¡± ¡°Why¡­ [2] why are you going to work in Karted with Father?¡± Makia¡¯s voice and words are rather fierce and piercing. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. I can¡¯t let Master go alone¡­ you might not realise this but Karted is pretty dangerous.¡± ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s¡­ but if you go, I won¡¯t see you for a whole month!¡± ¡°¡­ hey¡­¡± I get up from the floor, Makia¡¯s kick was really hard. I tried pulling her blanket fortress apart. However, she stubbornly buries herself back into the thick blankets. No matter how I pull and twist, [2] I can¡¯t see even a bit of skin or red hair. ¡°Oi, Makia. Aren¡¯t too old for this kind of antics? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m leaving forever!!¡± ¡°I¡¯m still 13 years old!!¡± ¡°Oh my god, you¡­ After all of this time, you want to act like a child?!!!!!!!¡± There were times it was easy to forget that we had ever inherited memories from our previous lives. To avoid suspicion from people around us, we have to be careful and occasionally act our physical age. [1] However, sometimes, one or the other of us tended to go overboard. ¡°Back on Earth, you were a lot cooler and mature. You did not act like an actual child. Not even when your actual parents in that world pass away¡­¡± ¡°Shut up! Shut up! Isn¡¯t it because we¡¯re always together all the time!?¡± Her leg pops out from the blankets once again. Unfortunately for her, I am not so incompetent as to fall for the same trick twice. ¡°Alright, got you!¡± I grab the offending leg and drag it out of the blanket. ¡°Wahaha, I caught a big fish!¡± ¡°Kyaaaaaa, stop it!! My skirt! My skirt!! You big pervert!!¡± ¡°Oi, enough about that. I have no interest in little 13-year-old girls.¡± As expected, Makia let go of her blankets to push her skirt down. [1] When I finally got her out, Makia¡¯s bright red hair is a complete mess from being under the blanket fortress. ¡°W-Woah¡­ The legendary Crimson Witch really is a mountain witch¡­¡± ¡°Shut up and die!!¡± Makia shakes her feet [1] nearly kicking me in the chin with the other foot, lands and throws the blanket fort at my face. She had always been a rather violent woman. ¡°Oi, oi, oi, still wanna fight?¡± ¡°Humph, good for you. Do as you like, I don¡¯t care anymore.¡± Makia combed back her hair, which had exploded around her like a mountain witch¡¯s hair. She is being rather tsun-tsun [3] now. ¡°Sure, I understand. I¡¯ll be going now.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± When I turn my back to her, I feel intense killing intent floating toward me even after she told me to just ¡®do as I like¡¯ ¡°¡­ What?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°¡­ What is it, Miss Makia?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Oi, oi, stop that. Don¡¯t be so quiet all of a sudden. Don¡¯t be all meek now!! ¡°¡­ Haah¡­ What is it? Why are you so uneasy?¡± ¡°Because¡­ We won¡¯t see each other for a month.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll return every night though.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be asleep at night.¡± ¡°Oi,¡± Makia climbs back to her bed and curls up. Looks like she is really against my going, but I can also understand that there is nothing she could do about it. [2] Look at her all sulking with her arms tucked around her knees. Where did [2] the dignity of the Crimson Witch of the West go? As expected, after many years of association, I cannot leave her alone like this. I drop my shoulders and sit down on her bed. ¡°What is it? Are you lonely?¡± ¡°¡­ Humph, don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. Even without you around, nothing changes. You weren¡¯t here until I was 7 years old.¡± ¡°You say that, but the truth is you still feel lonely~~ Really, Makia~~¡± [2] Now that it looks like she had finally calmed down, I lean over to tenderly stroke her head. However, like a cat who suddenly decided she hated being touched, her claws stretch out and scratch my face. Too surprised to react, I immediately suffer the full brunt of her attack. ¡°Ow ow ow ow ow!!! You, what, stop it! Stop it!!!¡± ¡°Shut up!! You should just die, you idiot!!¡± Makia is back in action. From here on, my suffering is so acute that it is no longer cute. First, she violently kicks me off the bed. Then, she jumps on me, scratching every bit of my skin, pulling my hair and even biting me when I tried to protect myself. It is as though I had been attacked by a frightful Crimson Witch. Her tangled wild hair looked like a pile of writhing red snakes as she continued to attack me. Makia has snapped. It had been a long time since I had seen her this mad. ¡°Enough!! I won¡¯t be speaking to you for a whole month!!¡± ¡°Huh, you¡¯re just tightening the rope around your neck¡­¡± ¡°Aaugh!! Annoying! Annoying! Die!! Just leave!!¡± I have no idea where she has gotten the strength from in that little body, but Makia easily kicks me out of the room. Finally, the sound of a lock turning in her door sounded for the first time ever. It had really been a long time since I had seen Makia lose it like this. ¡°What the heck¡­¡± Ahh, my whole body hurts. It is kind of humiliating, but I just got my ass kicked by a 13-year-old girl. ¡°Hey, are you really not going to speak to me for a whole month?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± I called out from the other side of the door, but there was no reply. Looks like ¡®a month without speaking¡¯ had just begun. ¡°Alright. If you¡¯re fine with that¡­ I guess I¡¯m fine too,¡± To be honest, I am pretty mad too. If she had asked me properly to not go, I would have made arrangements with Yodel and had him look out for Master at Karted with me only going occasionally to make sure things are going well. However, now that we have reached this point¡­ Let¡¯s work the whole full month! ¡°¡­ Geez¡­¡± After a final glare at Makia¡¯s closed door, I look down at my scratched and bitten body and left. [Gumihou: I try not to let things overlap too much and to use different language styles for each character. The original was closer to bland.] [1] Filling in the ¡®Unspoken¡¯. Often, when it comes to Japanese novels, the translation might feel a bit lacking since the author deliberately chooses to use fewer words and let the reader fill in the blanks through a preset cultural understanding. If the missing info looks too sparse, Gumi will fill in some of the blanks. This is not to imply that the writer¡¯s craft is lacking, but we do have a cultural gap. Gumi will try to fill in these gaps unobtrusively. [2] Adjusted language for drama. Japanese can be quite literal. When translated into English, ¡®she instantly kicked me away. I got hit pretty hard in the stomach¡¯ could be more dramatically written as ¡®A leg suddenly shot out from under the blankets and plunged into my stomach.¡¯ [3] tsun-tsun of tsundere ¨C if you don¡¯t know this term¡­ erm, here¡¯s a link for you. Volume 1 - CH 26 Volume 1: Chapter 026: Makia Plays Around with Acorns Hey, it¡¯s been a long time, Makia here! I had a scuffle with Tooru just now. After he left the room, I stand behind the door, waiting for him to leave. When I judged that he is far enough, I finally let go. ¡°Fufufu, ufufufu¡± With my left hand clenched tightly, I make my way to the wooden desk, pull a drawer with my right and withdraw a white handkerchief. Then, I open my left hand and drop Tooru¡¯s hair [1] onto the handkerchief. ¡°Tooru, you¡¯re as easily tricked as ever¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t stop laughing, but I had to [1] keep it quiet, or else they would notice something wrong. I whisper to myself. ¡°Now, I have your hair¡­ and¡­ blood.¡± I have a drop of Tooru¡¯s blood with me, just a little paper cut gave me just enough blood for the next crucial step. I take out the acorns that I have been collecting for the past few days as well as a wooden box from the desk. Next, is the simple task of dividing the acorns according to their shapes and sizes, and taking off their little caps. I place one piece of hair on a flat plate, bite the tip of my finger and touch the plate with my blood. The hair melted into the blood. ¡°¡­. Fufufu¡± This is the reason why I am called the Crimson Witch. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ What was that? [2] What am I doing you asked? [2] Oh, you want to know what the romantic comedy act from the previous chapters was about too? In order to properly explain everything, I must first tell you about my research. I had been collecting acorns in the forest behind the estate for the past few days. As for the purpose, I had been meaning to try and see if I could make a ¡®toy¡¯ with them. My magic had been wasting away from disuse lately, so I thought I should try and remember the old days and give these powers of mine a little exercise. Isn¡¯t it a nice idea? I mean, what else can one do in this peaceful countryside? There aren¡¯t many places or targets I can safely experiment with the toys I make. If I want to test my true strength, I would have to borrow an uninhabited island or something. ¡°Still, there¡¯s at least one person I can play around with~ Someone indestructible and able to withstand my experiments¡­¡± While poking at the contents of the flat plate with my index finger, I gazed into the brilliant red glow and¡­ ah, this isn¡¯t a face I can simply show to outsiders. The liquid at the end of my fingertip is no longer blood. It has transformed into the foundation of my magic. By dissolving Tooru¡¯s hair with my blood, the magic now has a target. Once the foundation is done, I apply it onto the portion of the acorn where the cap had been removed. After I place the cap back on, the acorn now contains my will. ¡°Tooru¡­ You really are weak to women¡± A 13-year-old girl, embroil in suspicious work, is muttering to herself. Now that I have openly showcased my anger against him, all acts of violence would be seen as the cute harassment of a sulky girl. After all, I do need a valid reason to attack him. What do you think? Aren¡¯t I cute? [2] Do remember that I was the Crimson Witch of the West. Fuhahaha!! That said, I am a little irritated by his attitude. He¡¯s probably thinking along the lines of ¡®I¡¯m so loved by all¡¯. While I was the one who encouraged this line of thinking, I have the oddest feeling of defeat when I think about it. ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s fine. This is also a form of love, isn¡¯t it?¡± Tooru, you¡¯ve always been like that for the longest time. You¡¯re the only one who could take on my power. That¡¯s right, I am actually very pleased with Tooru¡¯s Karted trip. [2] The moment I heard about it, I was struck by the idea of doing this little experiment. Hence, the reason behind our ¡®fight¡¯. I smile ironically at the completed acorn ¡®toy¡¯. Let¡¯s start off the experiment with one acorn. On the first day of his Karted trip, I place one acorn inside his shoes. [2] It¡¯s not like it¡¯s a big deal. It will probably hurt a little when you step on it (not as badly as an unpeeled chestnut, though). I¡¯m pretty sure he is not aware of the true danger he was in, although he¡¯s probably anticipating some sulky retaliation from me. You should really be cautious from now on. You could die from my little experiment. I [2] place a note on my bedroom door. Day 1: Makia Dieeeeeeeeeeeeeee!!!! And don¡¯t ever come back, you stupid eggplant black soybean! I left this note on my door, sure that he would notice it. [2] He is the type of guy who could not leave a girl alone. [2] To ensure that only he would understand my notes, I wrote them in Japanese. Now that I¡¯ve established communication in a way that only he could understand, he would definitely return the favour. Tooru is that kind of guy, after all. Day 2: Tooru Did you put acorns in my shoes? As expected, he is caught in a trap and suffered a painful experience. He also replied to my note in Japanese. Regardless of whether he¡¯s a gullible or disappointing guy, Tooru is still Tooru. Day 3: Makia Do you know? If you reduce your sleep time, you could die. Sounds pretty dangerous, right? Stop it now, kay? While it looks like I¡¯m cursing him, I should show a little concern under my abuse and give the impression of being worried despite my anger. Yes, read it from that standpoint. Day 4: Tooru Your words contradict itself. Also, why did you put acorns in my shoes? Looks like he¡¯s rather fixated on the acorns in his shoes. He must have noticed the acorns I had set up this morning. Day 5: Makia Was Karted fun? Why don¡¯t you just live there forever? Day 6: Tooru Were you the one who bombarded me with acorns from the window this morning? I thought I nearly died. From here on, the experiment begins in earnest. I got up early in the morning to fire my special acorns through the window at Tooru. [2] The slingshot and binoculars had been specially prepared, of course, so that I could accurately bombard Tooru with acorns as he leaves the house. Well, the amount of magic in the acorns is trivial, but they should at least burn him a little. The game is to see how many times I can hit him until Father is finally ready to leave for Karted. [2] The first shot looks like it hurt a little, but he did try to raise his magic to defend himself against the second shot. He is also aware enough to look towards my room. I hide under the edge of the window. ¡°Fufu, this is fun, Tooru~¡± I remember doing stuff like this long ago. [2] 2,000 years ago, in fact, we would often get into random skirmishes like this. Of course, back then our power was so great that the scale of whatever [1] game we engaged in escalated into something closer to natural disasters. I do believe we caused a lot of trouble for the people we accidentally dragged into our fights. [2] Still, back then, engaging in fights like this was the only way to have fun. I guess, some things remain the same. [Gumihou: Err, the Crimson Witch is scary¡­] [1] Filling in the ¡®Unspoken¡¯. Often, when it comes to Japanese novels, the translation might be a bit lacking since the author deliberately choose to use fewer words and let the reader fill in the blanks through a preset cultural understanding. If the missing info looks too sparse, Gumi will fill in some of the blanks. This is not to imply that the writer¡¯s craft is lacking, but we do have a cultural gap. Gumi will try to fill in these gaps unobtrusively. Volume 1 - CH 27 Volume 1: Chapter 027: Tooru does some Fieldwork A long month stretches out before me. After the actual setting up of the Karted school, Delia Fields is suddenly requested to support their canteen-related operations. Karted has been around for a long time and is now a lively port city that is very different from the idyllic Delia Fields. There are a lot more people for one thing, and with goods coming and going all the time, lives move pretty quickly here. It is a town where everything seems to be on the go all the time. The lord of this place is Count Gamet. He¡¯s a man with a rather toadyish looking face. ¡°Welcome, welcome Count Odille. Here, here, come this way, please. Oh my, if it isn¡¯t little Tooru! You¡¯re a fully grown man now, eh? You certainly look different from back when you were our star chimney sweeper, eh? Hahaha!¡± ¡°¡­ Thanks¡± Count Gamet had that overly dressed-up look of a nouveau riche, but he is not that bad a person. Too bad about his face, though. ¡°You invested a lot into this new school, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Gahaha, Karted¡¯s greatest resource is our human capital after all! The work of selling, buying, negotiating and trading is what connects us and earns us the trust of people. Thanks to Ruskia¡¯s policy of accepting immigrants, we have a lot of youngsters around but the enrollment rate for the school is still unexpectedly low.¡± We¡¯re at Lord Gamet¡¯s mansion, [2] built on a small hill overlooking the port city of Karted. Apparently, the big school has already been built on the east side of Karted. The aim of the school appears to be for raising young boys and girls from the age of 10 to become knowledgeable future merchants. In short, it is a school created for the future of Karted. It looks like the school is open to receive all children within this town, regardless of their origin. ¡°A-also, I plan to make the school cafeteria something like a tourist attraction.¡± ¡°¡­ meaning¡­?¡± ¡°We plan to prepare a lot of dishes using Delia Fields ingredients. There will be a dining room space for students and a separate one for the public. The food will be affordable and anyone could dine at the public canteen. [1] The student canteen will be free for the students, of course.¡± ¡°¡­. Ho hou¡­¡± My master and I have the same reactions. As expected, Gamet has the mind of a proper merchant. [1] Master¡¯s eyes are sparkling, he looks very interested in the idea. Whenever Master thinks something is interesting, he is willing to cross dangerous bridges just to take a look at it. [1] Fortunately, whether it is through sheer luck or skill, each risk he took always strikes it rich. This is why I am not at all worried about us investing in this idea. ¡°I would love to be of any help, Count Gamet. We will also provide some services for this cafeteria idea.¡± ¡°Gahaha, with Delia Fields backing this project, I have nothing to fear. Let us build a good school together.¡± After shaking hands with each other, the cafeteria project of Karted¡¯s Municipal Merchant School began. For the next few days, discussions of menu ideas and food trading commence. [2] I only give my opinion now and then as I see fit, but my actual job is to find out how to best encourage the children to enrol on the school. Thus far, the adults¡¯ best idea of attracting children is to bribe them with sweets, which I personally think is stupid. I believe the best thing to do is to encourage children who are working as chimney sweeps and other little odd jobs workers to go to school. Naturally, their parents should be convinced too. ¡°That sounds like a lot of hard work, I look forward to seeing the results, Tooru!¡± With that final careless remark, I am sent out to complete this mission. I am pretty familiar with this town. Back when I was a refugee from the Eastern Continent, I had done my best to ingrate myself with the locals [1]. Later, when I left Karted to work for the Lord, it made me something of an ¡®upstart¡¯ in the eyes of the poor locals here. Which cannot have endeared me to them. ¡°¡­ great, that frog face gave me the crappiest job.¡± Today, I set out with Yodel into Karted. We made a stupid duo, with Yodel carrying a basket of sweets as we visit people¡¯s houses. ¡°Can I eat some of this candy?¡± Yodel is being his stupid self as usual. ¡°No,¡± Yodel is at the age where he should be more aware of his actions. However, he is exactly the same as when I first met him. Still rather footloose and fancy-free. ¡°Tooru-kun, you¡¯re unexpectedly strict, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°And you are too careless.¡± Looking at his slack face kind of annoys me. It is like he ends every sentence with a ¡®lol¡¯. Knowing that he means no harm did not make him any less annoying. [1] Somehow, knowing that he means no harm somehow is the most annoying thing since I could not properly hate him. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ ¡°Haahh? Send my kid to school? We don¡¯t have that kind of money.¡± ¡°¡­ If you lack money, there¡¯s a scholarship system¡­¡± ¡°So I could end up in debt? No way, it¡¯s better for my child to work right away. I don¡¯t care what you say, I won¡¯t be tricked into this scam.¡± Well, I had half expected this reaction. The people from my former neighbourhood have no money to send their children to school and many thought that making money for food is better than spending money on education. [1] The benefits of schooling their children are too obscure for them to even consider. Regardless, I still give out candy to families who would take the time to speak to me. I try going to a few different homes and got some positive answers from merchant families who owned stores in the shopping districts. Schools for nobles and the really rich are beyond their means but they are more than happy to send their children to a public school I have already expected this. I have also expected the big ¡®NO¡¯ from the fishermen and immigrants. Most of the fishermen thought that since they make their livelihood from the sea, there is no need to go to school. That time would be better spent learning seacraft instead. Which, I guess, could be right [1] if their child wants to be a fisherman in the future. However, the biggest resistance comes from immigrant families and the local poor. When I knock on their doors, I am welcomed as an old acquaintance. However, when I bring up the matter of enrolling their children on school, they would inevitably shake their heads. ¡°¡­ Haa. I wonder if this new school will be alright. The target people are the most unresponsive.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure it will be fine. Tooru will think of something. Ah, want some candy?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± [1] I look down at the map in my hands. From the bank onwards, the sea glittered a nostalgic blue. There are a lot of ¡®X¡¯ marks on my survey form. Count Gamet must have known about this situation and had thrown the problem at me with a ¡®do something about it¡¯. Also, I have to admire Yodel¡¯s absolute lack of awareness. He has started eating the leftover candy he had been charged to carry around. Whatever, I refuse to comment on it. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± As I stare out into the sea, I think about why I am even doing this. This morning, Makia threw an acorn bomb at me from her window. My right hand is still tingling and the bruising pattern looked quite weird. Just who the heck am I? I¡¯m the Demon King, you know? Do you know? Does anyone know? Looking at the miserable me, not a single person would believe that I was ever the Black Demon King. [Gumihou: Lol, the poor guy] [1] Filling in the ¡®Unspoken¡¯. Often, when it comes to Japanese novels, the translation might feel a bit lacking since the author deliberately chooses to use fewer words and let the reader fill in the blanks through a preset cultural understanding. If the missing info looks too sparse, Gumi will fill in some of the blanks. This is not to imply that the writer¡¯s craft is lacking, but we do have a cultural gap. Gumi will try to fill in these gaps unobtrusively. [2] Adjust paragraphs, for aesthetic purposes. Also, considering the style of writing, author would inevitably repeat information. Gumi will at least adjust the delivery of the information so that it¡¯s not verbatim to what had appeared before. Volume 1 - CH 28 Volume 1: Chapter 028: Tooru Becomes a Gourmet Reporter Day 7: Makia You can stop coming. Let me put it simply, I want someone more handsome and obedient. ¡°¡­.¡± I return to the Odille mansion exhausted and found this note on Makia¡¯s door. It has been seven days since our big quarrel, but she still refuses to appear in front of me. Still, she would make sure to throw acorn bombs at me in the morning just when I am leaving the building. She had been setting up all kinds of traps lately. Traps ranging from mildly annoying to somewhat dangerous. However, it looks like the danger is mostly aimed at me. She had done something to the acorn bombs that would only activate when they hit me. If it happens to strike someone else, it would only have the impact of a regular acorn strike. I manage to secure one of her acorn bombs and, after carefully taking it apart, I found that she had painted the inside of the acorn cap with blood infused with magical power. She may have included my hair in this concoction of hers as well. Blood-based magic is her speciality after all. Within every single thing in this world, regardless of whether they are living or inert, there is a certain level of ¡®data¡¯ that anchored it into the real world. For living things, ¡®data¡¯ consisted of name or origin. So long as the existence has weight or mass, they have ¡®potential¡¯. In abstract terms, it may be called fate or karma. For inert objects, name and mass are important too, as well as usage and reason for existence. Having a history would also add to an inert object¡¯s value. In short, there are all kinds of information that could contribute to the value of an ¡®existence¡¯ Makia¡¯s blood has the terrifying ability to transform this data into energy. A person¡¯s name is the culmination of their existence, a sum of all their data. This is why, as a Name Fate Witch, she could see a person¡¯s fate and potential just by knowing their name. She once described this as the power of exposing ¡®bonds¡¯. For an ¡®inert object¡¯, an acorn may not seem to contain much data. A single acorn only weighs about 3 to 4 grams and these came from a Sawtooth Oak tree. However, it has numerous potential futures, it could become animal feed, a tree, picked up by a child, made into a toy and so forth. Thus the ¡®data¡¯ of a single acorn is contained in its future ¡®potential¡¯. By altering a single acorn¡¯s destiny through magic, it could be made into something like a vicious children¡¯s toy. The data involved only has enough energy to turn it into a small firecracker, but the fact that she could change a simple little acorn¡¯s ¡®data¡¯ into a firecracker is still there. [1] Makia¡¯s power could turn mass, fate, and history into energy. Just what kind of history does an acorn have? Nothing much, but, can you imagine what would happen if Makia gets her hand on something historically significant? If a one-of-a-kind special heirloom that had played a significant part in changing world history were to fall into Makia¡¯s hands, her power would be terrifying. The rarer, and more significant the information, the more powerful her magic. Well, Makia¡¯s powers have limits too. However, I¡¯ll just leave the explanation here. Hm? What¡¯s that? My abilities? Well, let¡¯s just say that it is basically overwhelmingly powerful Black Magic. It is completely different from Makia¡¯s [1] blood and ¡®data¡¯ related magic. A common type of Black Magic where the source of power comes from my ¡®self¡¯. In contrast, White Magic draws its powers from the outside world. Basically, nature and spirits lend their power to a White Magic user, either indirectly or through contracts. It requires less preparation and labour, with significantly lower risk to the user. Personally, I think of it as the jack of all trades magic that covers a wide range of useful abilities. Day 8: Tooru Did you set up traps at the building gate? Master was trapped in it. Also, could you really find someone more handsome than me? I am really tired today. So my reply is not as clever as it might have been. Since Master fell into a pit trap that I am pretty sure is meant for me, [1] I thought I should let her know and be more careful where she sets her traps. I¡¯m sure she wants to get me trapped so that she could bombard me with acorns Also, I really don¡¯t think there¡¯s a better-looking guy than me around. Yeah. Day 9: Makia Shut up you baldie. People who work too hard will become bald! Baldie! ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± What is she, a child? Still, I am kind of worried since, [1] well, it can¡¯t be good when a real witch curses you bald. My dark luscious hair! Day 10: Tooru Today, I had a full-course dinner of Pearl Salmon and Peach Shrimp. It was crazy delicious. I know. Don¡¯t you think I of all people would understand what would happen if I start talking about food? The dishes I have just mentioned are part of a tasting menu that I had at the cafeteria just the other day. It was one of the dishes included as part of a full course, a luxury seafood meal created especially to celebrate the founding day of Vabel. A time-limited menu that can only be enjoyed once a year on the Holy Festival Day of the ¡®Holy Festival¡¯ of Vabilophos. Students would get to enjoy this special super luxurious meal at a super low, low price. People outside of the school, [1] such as merchants, visitors, etc would have to fork out a ridiculous sum of money to enjoy this same meal. Naturally, there are some exceptions but at any rate, it became a rather hot topic in Karted. I¡¯m sure this was all deliberately arranged. Well, in all honesty, the dishes were crazy delicious. Fresh Pearl Salmon fish caught from the nearby seas of Karted, its oily flesh nicely seared and sprinkled with a light and refreshing sauce made with Delia Fields lemons. The sweetness of the salmon oil mingled with the fresh taste of lemons made for a simple, yet elegant dish. As the name suggests, the light pink Peach Shrimp was plump flesh that became more savoury the more I chewed on it. The shrimp is delicious raw or grilled. However, it is simply irresistible when served with a tomato cream sauce and made with scallop broth. Oh, am I a gourmet reporter? Is this the revolution of the sense of taste? There were also cold soft-boiled eggs on bright red salmon roe, squid ink pasta, caviar toast and a lemon sorbet for dessert. Every single thing was delicious. So much so that I had to wonder if I would be punished by the heavens for eating such luxurious things. Especially when I caught sight of the poor children scraping for a living at the edges of the town. However, a project to give them affordable education and an opportunity to change their lives is right in front of them. [1] We are making every effort to encourage them to take it. No compromise. Well then, how will Makia respond to this? Day 11: Makia Please tell me a bit more about that. I knew it. I just knew it, you have completely forgotten about our fight, haven¡¯t you? I have never seen a more gluttonous woman in my life. It doesn¡¯t matter that she¡¯s the daughter of the Count, she had not had the opportunity to eat fresh seafood like this. Quality gourmet seafood dishes of this kind could only be found in successful port cities like Karted. I really do want to let her eat this someday. I am sure she would look very happy eating this. Day 12: Tooru Wahaha, I won¡¯t tell you, lol. Little children should just eat lemon cake. Would Makia become angry by this? Still, I would like it if the three of us could go and eat this together. One day. [Gumihou: Ahh, this Tooru guy¡­] [1] Filling in the ¡®Unspoken¡¯. Often, when it comes to Japanese novels, the translation might feel a bit lacking since the author deliberately choose to use fewer words and let the reader fill in the blanks through a preset cultural understanding. If the missing info looks too sparse, Gumi will fill in some of the blanks. This is not to imply that the writer¡¯s craft is lacking, but we do have a cultural gap. Gumi will try to fill in these gaps unobtrusively. Volume 1 - CH 29 Volume 1: Chapter 029: Makia Sneaks Out Under Waving Wheatfields Day 12: Tooru Wahaha, I won¡¯t tell you, lol. Little children should just eat lemon cake. ¡°Uwaaahhh!! How dare youuu!!! I won¡¯t forget this Tooru, you bastard!¡±¡± I am this close to tearing up the note left by Tooru. ¡°[1] What job? What work? Are you even working? You¡¯re just eating delicious food!¡± Isn¡¯t that guy the worst? How is it that someone going to Karted to work ended up stuffing himself with delicious seafood? When I questioned mother¡­ she, she, she had also eaten at that Karted Cafetaria!! ¡°That damned Tooru. He¡¯s just bragging, isn¡¯t he? He¡¯s boasting about eating delicious things before meeee¡­. that guy¡­ uwaaahhh!!!¡± I roll around on the bed, [1] thumping my bedsheets. However, all the thumping in the world cannot reduce the internal screeching in my head. The words ¡®Pearl Salmon¡¯ and ¡®Peach Shrimp¡¯ keep dancing in my head making my mouth water. Even though I had never tasted either, I can just imagine it. [1] It must be so much, much more delicious than regular salmon and shrimp, which are already very delicious when prepared by Yuri¡¯s mom¡­ Curse this! I¡¯m hungry! I strike my desk with my fist, my anger fizzing up along with my fighting spirit. Finally, I manage to get my breathing and saliva under control. I lick my lips and grin. ¡°Fine¡­ it¡¯s fine if you want to play it like that. I have just the thing for you.¡± I [1] pull open my desk drawer. There are a lot of acorns in there. Day 13: Makia I made up my mind, I¡¯m going to make you explode. When you leave your room tomorrow, watch your every step. Nevermore could you enter this house alive. Tooru you fool, you will regret making me angry. With that in mind, I set up even more traps in places I know Tooru would pass by. However, it looks like Tooru had seen through my attack patterns. From my window, I could see Father, and occasionally, Yodel, fall into various pits and net traps that I had so painstakingly made. Now and then, Tooru would look up at the window. That made me angrier. Day 14: Tooru Most of your traps hit the Master. What a pity. Also, I managed to enter the house without any problems. You go to bed rather early, don¡¯t you? The note in front of the door cemented my resolve. Yes, it is time to go to Karted. Usually, [1] as the noble daughter of the Count, I cannot go anywhere without Tooru. Moreover, I only travel to Karted once a year. The people in this house treat me like a princess in a box, like some glass lady that would break without supervision. Well, I guess it can¡¯t be helped [1] since that¡¯s the kind of treatment that goes with this kind of status. However, if I don¡¯t get to see him tremble with fear with my own eyes, I cannot settle the roiling anger in my stomach. I call out, ¡°Caroline,¡± and a doll answers me. The doll is a gift from Mother when I was little. I had applied small amounts of my blood onto the doll and spelt it to give answers in my stead. I activate the spell now. Caroline-chan has been programmed to mimic my voice, tone and way of speaking. ¡°Answer in my stead,¡± I order her. The pretty doll on the table nods and says, ¡°Understood, Makia-sama.¡± She answers me in my voice. After that, I put up a ¡®Currently Studying¡¯ notice on the door. Then, I put on my sturdy outdoor boots and an unassuming brown robe, and jump out of the window. So long as that notice is at the door, no one in the house would dare enter my room carelessly. So long as Caroline-chan is there, things should be fine until evening. After sneaking out of the mansion, I make my way towards Karted, keeping my head down and running under the cover of the waving wheat fronds of extensive Delia Fields. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ The sky over Karted is very blue in the afternoon. Despite the brilliant sun, it has gotten a bit chilly the past few days. Winter is nearing after all. At this time of the year, the young chimney sweepers could be seen running about here and there, [1] obviously busy with work before the really cold days set in. Come to think of it, Tooru used to be one of them, wasn¡¯t he? It has been a long time since I come to the port town. It is still as chaotic and full of busy people as usual, [1] all of them going about their business. People from all over the Southern Continent would gather here to do business. [1] This is a port city after all, and then there are all those immigrants from the Eastern Continent. With so many different people gathered in a place where goods are exchanged, there will be all kinds of rare stuff that can¡¯t be seen in Delia Fields. I¡¯m quite interested in discovering them. [1] But first¡­ ¡°Where is that Tooru?¡± From what I had heard, he should be busy running around town from morning till night. I have no idea what he¡¯s doing all day, but apparently, it is essential for the new school they are building. ¡°Stop!! Stop it right there you damn kids!!!¡± I am dressed in an unassuming robe, [1] which is not that unusual in this colder weather, and lining up for some fried snacks at one of the stalls when a voice catches my attention. ¡°¡­ that sounds a lot like¡­¡± When I scan the crowd, I catch sight of Tooru screaming at some children. He is chasing them down looking all sweaty and furious, which is kind of surreal since this is the first time in a long time since I had last seen him even sweat. However, things got even weirder after that. The children he is chasing down are a varied lot. There are young chimney sweepers, [1] with their sooty patched clothes, and merchant kids with their colourful and slightly gaudy clothes. The children are all teasing him, going ¡®No way, no way¡¯. ¡°¡­. Haa?¡± Just what the heck is going on? What happened to the cool and collected Tooru? He¡¯s¡­ being pushed around by a bunch of brats? Eventually, the bunch of kids, and Tooru, run out of sight. ¡­ What just happened? ¡°Heh¡­ Tooru never learned, did he? The children are literally running circles around him.¡± ¡°I wonder what he¡¯s teaching them today?¡± After Tooru and the group of children left, the people around the stall start gossiping with each other. I frown: Just what exactly is Tooru doing here? Then, it is my turn and I buy a packet of fried snacks from the stall uncle. While nibbling on my stash, I start down the street in the direction where Tooru and the children had disappeared to. After all, I came here looking for Tooru. If I don¡¯t see him, my trip here will be wasted. However, that thing with those kids had been so unexpected and shocking that it did not even occur to me to chase them down earlier. As I stroll along the bank, I see a 10-year-old child hanging about some stall. [1] Since the kids I saw just now were all about that age, I might as well see if I could get any information from one of them. ¡°Hey there, yes, you. Do you know a young man with black hair by the name of Tooru?¡± As soon as he hears the question, the boy giggles. He says, ¡°Yeah, I know Teacher Tooru.¡± ¡°Teacher?¡± ¡°Yeah. He tells us interesting stories at the vacant lot by the church in the city centre. After the story, anyone who answers his quiz correctly gets a candy so lots of us will gather there. Teacher Tooru used to be a legendary chimney sweeper, you know?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± A Legendary Chimney Sweeper¡­ Well, well, that title is growing on me. I am still not quite sure what he is doing now, but apparently, he¡¯s been teaching kids? I¡¯m still not sure of what he¡¯s doing, but according to this kid, he¡¯s acting like a teacher to them. ¡°¡­ By the church, you say?¡± I give the child a piece of fried snack and start making my way towards the city centre church. [1] I had only visited there once, but it¡¯s not like the roads in this city are that complicated. Moreover, it sounds like I will get to see something interesting today. [Gumihou: Oho¡­] [1] Filling in the ¡®Unspoken¡¯. Often, when it comes to Japanese novels, the translation might feel a bit lacking since the author deliberately choose to use fewer words and let the reader fill in the blanks through a preset cultural understanding. If the missing info looks too sparse, Gumi will fill in some of the blanks. This is not to imply that the writer¡¯s craft is lacking, but we do have a cultural gap. Gumi will try to fill in these gaps unobtrusively. Volume 1 - CH 30 The city centre church in Karted is a pretty tranquil place, contrary to the busy and bustling [1] merchant town. There is a beautiful stained glass window overlooking the church centre from the building. It depicts the nine gods in a row per the Maydea myths. However, whenever I see this stained glass window, I always wondered: Why is it that only the Ninth God faces forward while the rest look to the side. The stained glass has a rather cold quality to it, with the main colours being green and blue that reflect their light from the sun into the more shadowy areas of the church. ¡°Eh, I don¡¯t really care about that.¡± My reason for being here is to observe the vacant lot by the window to the right of the church. Tooru is in the vacant area and speaking to a group of children dressed in ragged and dirty clothing. Just what is he saying to them? ¡°You know, by learning letters, you can change your life by directly taking [1] knowledge from books and making it your own.¡± ¡°But teacher, I don¡¯t have money for books¡± ¡°Well, if you go to school, you¡¯ll get to read lots of books. The library [1] lets you read their books for free, you know?¡± ¡°¡­ Hmm¡± The children are all looking up at Tooru with wide eyes and interested expressions. ¡°Having knowledge is like having a weapon. You guys can only be chimney sweeps for so long. You need to think about what comes next. Karted is a good place for opportunities. Have you thought of becoming a merchant? As a chimney sweeper, you can make money, but you will make more money if you can do business right? By having more knowledge, you can do business with all kinds of people from all over the continent.¡± Tooru is speaking like a teacher here. What he had said is true. However, I am not sure how much the kids could understand his message. There is really no easy way to explain those concepts. [1] Apparently, Tooru realises this too. Instead of pressing on with his lecture, he takes out the sweets in his bag and begins testing the children on simple calculations. However, the results are quite unexpected. ¡°Woah, as expected of merchant town kids!!¡± Even Tooru is surprised. The children who could barely recognise the local letters are very proficient in mathematics! If I take the time to think about it, these children had been working every day as soon as they are able and had been collecting a salary, buying and selling things as well as doing simple chores for money. It is no surprise that they are quite capable of addition, subtraction, multiplication and division. It is one of the most necessary parts of their life, after all. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± I have never seen Tooru work this hard or put in so much effort. He does his best to answer the children¡¯s questions, phrasing his answer in easy to understand words. He never gives up either when it looks like they did not understand his first explanation. Is it possible that his starting life here as a poverty stricken child enabled him to see them as comrades? Still, the sight is almost uncomfortable to look at. The lesson is progressing at a steady pace. Soon, however, the children eventually got tired of studying. Some jump up and start running around. ¡°Hey, Antonio, Bruno!! Can¡¯t you sit still for a little longer?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t wanna~ Hey Teacher Tooru, you¡¯re it!¡± One of the bigger boys, presumably Antonio, gives the signal and suddenly, a game of tag happens. [1] Children who had been working on calculation with sweets as motivation run off with their treats. ¡°Wait- again?!! Hey, don¡¯t run off!¡± Tooru starts chasing them around. ¡°Hahaha, no way, no way~¡± ¡°Teacher Tooru is a lady killer!¡± ¡°A perv! A perv!¡± Looks like they are really good at insulting people. They are quite accurate too. Tooru is now being led about in a chase as the children scatter away. They are all pretty quick on their feet. Tooru seems to be at a loss now that his students have scattered. Aah, I see. So this is what he has been doing all this while. Well, I understand. The noisy square had suddenly gone quiet. However, I am still staring at it. In truth, I am here to chase after Tooru. I should really be going now. I wonder¡­ I think I might have misunderstood what Tooru is doing in Karted. ¡°¡­ What are you looking at, little lady? ¡°?!¡± I am shocked. Surely there is no one in the church now? Suddenly, the smell of smoke drifts from behind me. Did I miss this person¡¯s presence because I was too lost in thought? I turn around and look up at a well-dressed young man. He has a thin-handled tobacco pipe in his mouth. Who is it? From the quietly rising smoke, I could feel a frisson of magical power thrumming in the air. [Gumihou: Quite a few unclear texts in the chapter.] [1] Filling in the ¡®Unspoken¡¯. Often, when it comes to Japanese novels, the translation might feel a bit lacking since the author deliberately choose to use fewer words and let the reader fill in the blanks through a preset cultural understanding. If the missing info looks too sparse, Gumi will fill in some of the blanks. This is not to imply that the writer¡¯s craft is lacking, but we do have a cultural gap. Gumi will try to fill in these gaps unobtrusively. Volume 1 - CH 31 A well-dressed young man is standing right behind me. Somehow, he manages to get behind me without making a sound. The guy looks kind of shady with his silver chain monocle and a thin pipe extending from his lips. Strong smelling smoke wafts from the pipe, rising up to the church¡¯s high ceilings. [1] The fact that I had not detected him coming up behind me even with him smoking something strong is kind of concerning. [1] Let¡¯s play the ignorant little girl card, ¡°¡­ erm, who are you, uncle?¡± ¡°Ehh~ come now, who¡¯s an uncle? I might be considered mature and sophisticated, but I¡¯m still quite young, you know?¡± The man¡¯s eyes squint into narrow slits as he looks down at me. Apparently, he really did not like being called an ¡®uncle. To be fair, he has a fairly young appearance. However, his rather self-important attitude makes him appear older. ¡°Sorry for the wait, Lord Medite. That¡¯s right, regarding next year¡¯s Holy Festival¡­¡± Fortunately, a soft voice breaks the awkward situation. A bishop hurries out from one of the back rooms in the church. He looks like a kind old gentleman in his white robes. When the bishop spots me, he looks quite surprised. ¡°Oh my, aren¡¯t you Count Odille¡¯s daughter?¡± ¡°¡­ Eh¡± I am a little worried about being recognized. I¡¯m pretty sure I don¡¯t know this bishop, even though he feels kind of familiar. ¡°Hoho, you don¡¯t remember? We have met before. You visited us once with the count. You are Young Lady Makia, aren¡¯t you? Have you come to visit us along with Count Odille?¡± ¡°Uhm¡­ Uhm¡­¡± This is bad, extremely bad. If I say ¡®yes¡¯, rumours about father visiting a church would be spread. If I say ¡®no¡¯, father might find out that I¡¯m in Karted. What should I do? ¡°Oh, the Count Odille you speak of, is he that countryside noble from Delia Fields?¡± Surely there is no need to emphasize the word ¡®countryside¡¯, Lord Medite? From the way he speaks and his appearance, this Lord Medite appears to be of a much higher social status than my family. The pipe is luxuriously and beautifully decorated, befitting a wealthy nobleman. The man¡¯s shady behaviour reminds me of Duke of Beigrates. [1] Moreover, the pipe is engraved with a creature. Instead of a hawk like the duke¡¯s cane, a sinister looking snake wound around it. ¡°¡­Well , let us speak of the Holy Festival. I do believe it¡¯s fine to proceed as usual.¡± ¡°Very well, it shall be done.¡± The Holy Festival mentioned by these two men is the annual spring festival. A sacred day of Vabilophos. I supposed it is similar to Earth¡¯s Christmas. ¡°Young lady, have you participated in the Holy Festival in the Holy Nation of Vabel?¡± ¡°¡­no, I haven¡¯t.¡± ¡°Is that so? You should really pay a visit. The gods of Vabilophos might even look upon you favourably.¡± I did not miss the moment when his eyes move behind the monocle. There is that slightest sense of magical power¡­ No, the scent goes beyond ordinary magic¡­ There has to be something inside that pipe¡­ ¡°What¡¯s your name, uncle?¡± ¡°Oh my, young lady. Have I not introduced myself? Well, I am Urbanus Medite. As for the young lady?¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­ Makia Odille.¡± I say with a wide grin, even as Lord Medite stares down at me. The moment I receive his name, I immediately acquire information about this person. ¡°Oh my, got to go now. No rest for a busy nobleman.¡± ¡°Lord Medite, this is holy ground. Please stop smoking.¡± ¡°Ah, yes, yes.¡± Lord Medite flaps his hand a little impatiently at the bishop. Even as he acts immaturely, I know. I know that deep within this man, dwells an insane amount of magical power. ¡°Well, all jokes aside¡­ By the Will of Vabilophos.¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Medite. By the Will of Vabilophos.¡± [1] I reply. After that little exchange, Lord Medite leaves the church. As he left, he glances back from the corner of his eyes at me. I can see the corner of his lips edging up into a grin. To maintain my little girl act, I wave at him and yell, ¡°Bye uncle!¡± To be honest, my heart is racing hard. It has been a long time since my heart rate has gone up this much. That¡¯s because he is the first person I encountered in the new Maydea with such a high level of MP. I managed to glean a lot of information from this man¡¯s name, Urbanus Madite. The young head of the Medite family, one of Ruskia¡¯s great noble families. Their family crest is the snake. Their existence rules over the poisons of Miradreed. A family of poison mages. [Gumihou: Okay, the plot thickens] [1] Filling in the ¡®Unspoken¡¯. Often, when it comes to Japanese novels, the translation might feel a bit lacking since the author deliberately choose to use fewer words and let the reader fill in the blanks through a preset cultural understanding. Volume 1 - CH 32 The orange glow of the sunset reflects from the waves of the sea. The dusk is short, and as I listen to the seabirds calling to each other, I stand there like a wrung-out rag, a little depressed and uncharacteristically melancholic. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± I sit on the embankment without stepping onto the beach, just staring at the distant waves. I am relieved to have reached the end of this day without dying. I¡¯m really tired. Tired and¡­ sleepy. I¡¯m so exhausted. I want to teach the children, because I want them to be motivated about learning. After all, no matter what the adults say, it all comes down to the kid. No one can really force a child to go to school if they don¡¯t want to. With that thought in mind, I gathered up the children and lured them to my side with sweets. With some help from the local bishop, I taught them about history, the myths of this country, simple words and even calculations at the vacant lot by the church. History and myths could be learned when told as stories. In addition to educating them on the history of their own country, the storytelling method also stimulates their curiosity and encourages a real interest in learning. The stained glass windows of the church depict the myths of Maydea. I used it as part of my visual cues when teaching them about myths. Then, one of the children straightforwardly asked: ¡°Hey, so, you say that nine gods created Maydea, right? But, why does the ninth god look forward while the other gods look sideways?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because¡­¡± Honestly, I didn¡¯t know either. The motifs on the stained glass window are based on the ancient mural painting on the sacred grounds of Vabilophos. The title of the mural is called ¡®The Return of the Gods¡¯. This much is common knowledge. However, as a layperson in this matter, I cannot give a more detailed answer about the specifics of the mural. Still, if I cannot at least make up an answer for these children, it might negatively impact their desire to learn. While I was racking my brain for ideas on how to answer them, the bishop laughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s a bit of a tricky question, isn¡¯t it? Hmm, let¡¯s see. When The Return of the Gods was painted, it was done in the era where it was common to draw both people and gods looking sideways.¡± That¡¯s right. Now that I thought about it, nearly all the murals I had seen thus far featured gods and people facing the side. ¡°As for why the Ninth God faces us¡­ Well, that¡¯s because a frontal face placement means ¡®death¡¯, or has death-related meanings. To put it simply, the Ninth God is painted facing us because he is Para Hadefis, the Agent of Death.¡± ¡°Ooohhhh¡­¡± I too am amazed by this information. It was a great opportunity for us all to learn something. Though the children did not appear to understand the full implication of the information, they looked interested. Indeed, each god has some governance over something. The God of Fertility, God of War etc. However, the Ninth God is a front-facing ¡®Agent of Death¡¯ which seems to imply that his governance goes beyond just death and was an actual representation of death itself. Still, no matter how interesting the subject matter is, children will eventually lose interest. The restlessness overcomes them and they will either run off to play or for work. Others, such as Antonio, will even instigate the others into play. Indeed, when someone yelled ¡®Let¡¯s play tag!¡¯ studies are abandoned and the children start running off towards the town centre. Naturally, I am ¡®it¡¯. I have to wonder, do the children enjoy getting chased around by me, or do they just want to make a fool of me, or do they just simply hate studying? Of course, if I try to force them to study, they will end up refusing to go to school. Therefore, I could only go along with their little tricks and play with them when the mood strikes them. If you must know, playing with kids is really tiring. However, this used to be my town and I had explored all the nooks and crannies of this place as a legendary chimney sweeper and knew the best places for kids to hide in. I know all the usual escape routes too, but it still takes a while to round them up. It has become a daily routine for me to gather with the children in the plaza after playing their games. The next part of the routine is the sweets disbursement, supervised by Yodel, the Big Brother of Candy. [1] While candy is being handed out, that is when I take my break. After studying for a bit more, the children would play tag again. These tag games happen twice a day in between study time. Like some kind of timetable. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ ¡°Gosh, kids are really energetic¡­¡± As I sit by the sea, I pick up a stone and throw it into the ocean. I let out a big sigh. Really, I am surprised to find just how energetic these kids are. They are innocently enthusiastic and are not at all timid as they literally run circles around me. I am never this tired even after sword practices. Each day, after I return to the mansion, I have to think about what lesson to conduct the following day. Each day, in between lessons, there would be the obligatory tag races. Makia still refuses to see me. It has been days since I last set eyes on her. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Swish, shwaaa, swish, shwaa¡­. The sound of the waves is comforting, and the sea breeze feels good against my face. I feel like [1] my troubles are getting further and further away¡­ Clonk. Something strikes me in the back of my head. Surprised, I look around, blinking the vague lethargy from my face. ¡°¡­?¡± A large acorn is rolling away from me. Is that what hit me? Acorns and the sea don¡¯t really go together, so where did this thing fly out from? The smell coming from it is nostalgic and a little sweet. ¡°¡­ Makia?¡± I looked around for the source of the smell but could see nobody and nothing that stands out. There are just the usual busy Karted coastal streets. Makia can¡¯t be here. If she is, she wouldn¡¯t just throw one acorn at me. She would have taken my obvious lack of awareness to bombard me with a whole basket of acorn bombs instead. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Odd. I could have sworn that I felt her presence just now. I must have been very exhausted. [Gumihou: Lol, for a Demon Lord, this guy is not too bright, eh.] [1] Filling in the ¡®Unspoken¡¯. Often, when it comes to Japanese novels, the translation might feel a bit lacking since the author deliberately choose to use fewer words and let the reader fill in the blanks through a preset cultural understanding. Volume 1 - CH 33 Day 15: Makia Hey, isn¡¯t this enough? Come back, I¡¯m not angry anymore. This is Tooru. Makia had suddenly changed her attitude, I wonder if she is starting to feel a little lonely. Also, there is a dead crayfish in my bag. ¡°¡­.. Woah ¡­¡­..¡± Is this harassment? It is harassment, isn¡¯t it? I can¡¯t say that I reacted well. Rather, thanks to the build up of everything that has been happening, a murderous feeling begin to boil my blood. ¡°That witch¡­¡± Just where on earth did she find this pitiful creature? No matter how despicable a witch she is, surely she wouldn¡¯t have put a live crayfish into my bag [1] and left it to suffocate to death? ¡°Teacher Tooru, what are we doing today?¡± ¡°¡­. Uhmm¡­¡­. Uhm¡­..¡± Let us all learn about the importance of life. That day, we buried the dead crayfish at a vacant lot next to the church. Day 16: Tooru Oi, did you put a dead crayfish in my bag? What a scary woman¡­ Day 17: Makia What? I don¡¯t know anything about that. Day 18: Tooru Oh? Well, I really thought it was Makia who did it but, I feel like there¡¯s something wrong with her response. Could it really have been someone else? Day 19: Makia What¡¯s the incident? Are you being bullied? As expected, Karted¡¯s pretty unsafe. Did you annoy someone? You¡¯re rather unfriendly after all. Oops, looks like I was really mistaken? [1] If Makia¡¯s the one who did it, she would not have denied it outright. However, from her response, I know for a fact that it can¡¯t be her. Sorry Makia, I thought it was one of your vicious little pranks. Still, just how did a dead crayfish end up in my bag? ¡°Teacher Tooru, Bruno didn¡¯t come today¡± ¡°Huh¡­ He always comes early. I wonder if he¡¯s stuck at work?¡± ¡°Oh, I know, I know. Bruno¡¯s dad has a cold.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± The children all start chatting with each other about Bruno. That child is the one who is always hanging around the group leader, Antonio. The two of them are the ones who take the lead in disturbing lessons and inciting the others to run off. I think he doesn¡¯t have a mother and lives with his dad. His father owns a shoe store on a slightly quiet street, which happens to be near a glamorous shopping street. [1] That location can¡¯t be good for business¡­ Well, I¡¯m still annoyed by the dead crayfish, but I need to look into Bruno¡¯s issue first. He¡¯s one of my special students, [1] probably because he¡¯s that type of lively and slightly annoying character that teachers just could not leave alone. That day, I ended the lessons early and paid a visit to Bruno¡¯s house. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ ¡°Excuse me! Bruno, are you home?¡± [I had been by Bruno¡¯s place before, to convince his father to send him to school. Hm, how should I put it¡­ the store, [1] which is the front part of their house, is quite small and dull. There are not many items of the shelves and whatever is on display are all covered in dust. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± The kids said that his father caught a cold, and since they only have each other, it is a little worrying. ¡°¡­ Teacher Tooru,¡± ¡°Ohh, Bruno. ¡­ Are you okay? I heard your father is sick?¡± Bruno had quietly appeared from the back of the store. He looked a little depressed and miserable. Suddenly, the child burst into tears. ¡°Teacher¡­ Teacher¡­¡± ¡°Wh-what is it? Could it be¡­¡± Don¡¯t tell me his father¡¯s condition has worsened! I rushed past the store into the living area. I have magic, and though I am not well versed with healing, I could still try and boost his condition¡­ However, when I reached the bedroom, the sight that greeted me was¡­ ¡°¡­ Oh, who are you?¡± ¡°¡­wait a minute. What the heck is going on?!¡± The small room is littered with whisky bottles. There is a large man in the middle of the bed, a gaudy naked lady on his arm. Let me tell you, I became pretty upset by that point. For a moment, I just stood there, staring. ¡°E-excuse me.¡± I close the door. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± No, it¡¯s not like I was scandalised by what I had seen. After all, I had been a Great Demon King with a great harem. It is impossible to shock my senses with just this much. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m some kind of junior high school kid. ¡°Teacher, are you okay? Your face is really red.¡± ¡°No no no, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m shocked by that scene in there!¡± Anyways, scene or not, the stink of stale whisky is irritating my nose, so I leave the room for the shop front. Let¡¯s calm down and think about this carefully. Wait, isn¡¯t that Bruno¡¯s father? ¡°Hey, Bruno. I heard that your dad caught a cold?¡± ¡°He did, but then he went to that bar and brought a woman home.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± A sudden sense of weakness strikes me. I put a hand against the store¡¯s dirty window. That¡­ Why did I come here again? As I ask myself that question, Bruno starts crying again. That¡¯s right, this kid was crying just now. Well, wouldn¡¯t you cry too if your father is like that? I really don¡¯t know what to say under these circumstances. ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault the crayfish ended up in your bag.¡± ¡°¡­ What?¡± Through his sobs, I heard something unexpected. I had been concerned by the dead crayfish incident, but had completely forgotten about it after seeing that shocking scene just now. ¡°I- I¡­ that day, I stole a crayfish from the marketplace and¡­ and¡­ my father caught a cold and looked like he¡¯s in pain. Also, also, he really likes crayfish¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Bruno¡­¡± I¡¯m a little flustered by the sudden revelation. What is this child saying? Wait, you stole it? You stole a crayfish? ¡°I was scared and wanted to give it back, but then I saw Antonio. When he saw the crayfish he said ¡®Let¡¯s surprise Teacher Tooru and bully him a little¡¯. I can¡¯t go against Antonio, so, so, when you left your bag in the square by the church, that¡¯s when we put the crayfish in¡­¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± I have a lot to say, but let¡¯s focus on my bag first. If I¡¯m not wrong, I left the bag at the plaza to borrow a book from the bishop one morning. It did not occur to me to take that gap into consideration since Yodel was at the plaza too. Also, I had not thought that the culprit would turn out to be one of my students. Blast that stupid Yodel! He must have been sleeping on the job again! Also, when we buried that dead crayfish yesterday, Antonio-kun was with us the whole time. He acted like the crayfish had nothing to do with him¡­ what a frightening child! ¡°I¡­ I was wondering what I should do if I ever get caught stealing, and, and I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say anything. Teacher, you also didn¡¯t try to investigate it and¡­ I¡¯m so sorry, teacher!¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± That¡¯s right, if I had properly faced my students yesterday with my best bitter smile and demanded, ¡®Who did this?¡¯ the culprit might have surrendered himself immediately. However, I had been so sure that Makia was behind the crayfish incident and had not thought to suspect my students for this kind of mischief. Antonio must have been bored by my lack of reaction too. ¡°¡­crayfish, huh¡­ well, they are unexpectedly tasty.¡± I mused. Also, they did leave a beautiful corpse behind them I am all kinds of surprised, but¡­ ¡°It¡¯s not like we can do anything about it. Also, your father looks like he¡¯s feeling much better. In more than one way? No, anyway, shall we go to the market place together and apologize to the vendor? Let¡¯s see what you can do to make it up to them.¡± Dusk has fallen and stars can be seen in the purple sky. The night market isn¡¯t quite as lively in the morning one, but it is still quite busy with shops transforming into food stalls that sell small snacks and drinks. There is a steady flow of customers crowding the place. The people of Karted generally buy some side dishes from the market to supplement their dinner tables. Speaking of which, [1] what these stalls or stores sell depends a lot on their morning wares. Fruit and vegetable store owners would sell vegetable stir-fries or salads. A butcher would sell skewered meats, while fishmongers sell grilled fish and shellfish. The fishmonger Bruno had stolen the crayfish from is located at the corner of a busy street. I happened to know the guy. The man is a fisherman with a large scar on his bald head. There are a lot of theories on how he had gotten that scar, ranging from fighting with a shark to having angered his wife. Bruno and I sincerely apologized for the theft. I paid for the crayfish, of course, [1] since Bruno is my student and therefore my responsibility. Unexpectedly, the scarred and fierce looking former fisherman forgave us. I guess his fierce looks are just that, looks. ¡°¡­ Teacher, I¡¯m sorry. I even made you pay with your own money.¡± ¡°Dummy, I¡¯m only lending you this money. Once you¡¯ve grown up as one of Karted¡¯s merchants, I expect you to repay me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Bruno is crying again. He must have suffered from a lot of guilt. Now that the [1] crayfish incident is over and done with, I direct my thoughts towards other matters occupying this child¡¯s mind. Bruno¡¯s father is a rather sloppy character, however, he is also the child¡¯s only father. Bruno¡¯s loyalty and care is shown when he stole that crayfish just to cheer that man up. Unfortunately, that sloppy father not only got drunk after catching a cold, he even brought a woman back to his place. It is clear that he has no consideration for Bruno¡¯s feelings at all. [1] Three characters were involved in the crayfish-in-my-bag incident, but only Bruno felt any guilt over it. That poor kid¡­ Looks like his feelings are wasted on the people around him. ¡°¡­well, Bruno. That matter is over now, just promise me you won¡¯t do it again and we¡¯ll forget about it, okay?¡± I stopped by a few cheerful looking stalls, now lit up with lights, and bought grilled fish, some shellfish cooked in its shell, skewered meat, vegetable meat rolls, cheese and bread as well as some roasted nuts and fizzy lemon soda. I bring these to the communal table set up by the streets and invite Bruno to eat with me. ¡°Come now, let¡¯s eat. I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°But, but teacher¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, just eat. You¡¯ve had a few hard days haven¡¯t you? You should know, part of being a teacher is being there for my students.¡± I think. However, this outing is kind of a secret between me and Bruno. Also, I¡¯m new to this job. Bruno seems interested in the meat skewers, which are still giving off a little steam, so I casually placed them in front of him and nibble at the shellfish. Lively music can be heard from somewhere out of sight. The harbour city is really noisy, both day and night. ¡°Back when I was your age, I used to be a chimney sweep in this town. I guess you know that, but, at that time I had no money and my mother was very sick¡­ I could only smell the food here but not eat them. I hated this cheerful music too.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Bruno chews at the meat skewers as I talk about my past. ¡°Do you still hate it now?¡± ¡°Well¡­once I entered this world properly, I started enjoying music again. I was lucky.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°You need to grab all the luck you can as you grow up. This music that you hear can sound pleasant or grating to the ear depending on how you live your life. Karted has a meritocracy system, [1] this means you have the opportunity to get ahead so long as you do well. Stay tough and you will survive.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Bruno nods as he sips his lemon soda. He then reaches for the grilled fish. As expected of a resilient kid from Karted, he is already taking what¡¯s being offered. ¡°Teacher, I really like studying. I want to go to the new school and learn how to make my father¡¯s shop successful. Will you be one of the teachers there?¡± ¡°N-No, I¡¯m not really suited to be a teacher¡± ¡°Really? I think you¡¯re a fun teacher.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± This fellow¡­ you¡¯re already flattering me into buy you more things. Just a little earlier you looked so miserable but now you¡¯re buttering me up for future gains. Well, I¡¯m fine with that. To become a good merchant, you will need these skills. [1] Both the ability to invest in the future and to bounce back from setbacks quickly. Hopefully, you will one day become someone who could enjoy the music of this town without hesitation, boy. [Gumihou: Antonio has the makings of a great scammer¡­] [1] Filling in the ¡®Unspoken¡¯. Often, when it comes to Japanese novels, the translation might feel a bit lacking since the author deliberately chooses to use fewer words and let the reader fill in the blanks through a preset cultural understanding. Volume 1 - CH 34 Day 20: Tooru It¡¯s been resolved. Just some random bullying. Makia here. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on or what had been resolved, but it looks like he has cracked the ¡®Crayfish Case¡¯ despite having suspected me of it. ¡°¡­ Well, looks like things aren¡¯t going too well for that guy.¡± On my side, after seeing Tooru¡¯s pitiful appearance at Karted, I decide to cease throwing acorn bombs at him and to behave like a proper young lady for now. While I do think that Tooru as a teacher is pretty funny, seeing him so exhausted, and a little melancholic, made me feel a little sorry for him. Day 21: Makia Don¡¯t bother working so hard. Just come home. I¡¯ll speak to father about it. Day 22: Tooru Are you a countryside mother? Am I a son who has gone off to work in Tokyo? Anyway, I¡¯ve already gotten to this point, I don¡¯t feel like making a U-turn. I¡¯m really behaving like a mother fretting over her son and telling him to ¡®come home soon!¡¯. Well, I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯s doing fine and won¡¯t give up so easily [1] despite being half bullied into his current job. Still, I¡¯m getting really, really bored. To be honest, I¡¯m on the verge of reaching my limit. ¡°Uuuuugggghhhhhh, I¡¯m bored, bored, booooored!!!¡± Right now, I¡¯m all alone in my room, on my bed and rolling around letting out frustrated noises. There is nothing worse than this crippling boredom. At first, I thought this is a good opportunity to test out my acorn bombs, but a month is too long. No, I have given up. I¡¯m fine admitting defeat. Tooru-san, please, come back home soon. Day 23: Makia Ahhh, it¡¯s so boring here. Just come back already. It¡¯s lonely here. Lonely~~ Day 24: Tooru I¡¯m glad you¡¯re being honest. Day 25: Makia You¡¯re lonely too, but you¡¯re still acting cool. Not cute at all. I¡¯m nearly bored to death. Each night I wet my pillow with tears. The worst type of man is the one who kept a woman waiting. Just you wait. Divine punishment will come down to you. ¡°Hahhh¡­.¡± I¡¯m basically a corpse this past week. I have nothing to do and no motivation to do anything. I¡¯m just slumped at my desk reading books or rolling on the bed listlessly. It is almost like¡­ I had reverted back to the time before Tooru came to the estate. As expected, people can¡¯t live without having others who understand them well. Even though I told him everything very honestly, Tooru¡¯s reaction was very poor. He basically put himself in the straight man position to my crazy actions, the [1] tsukkomi to my comedic routine. After sticking a resentment filled note at the door, I lay down on my bed and exhaled. Is this the feeling of defeat? It feels like I am the poor lonely child here. Isn¡¯t Tooru supposed to be the poor lonely child character this round? I think, after he came here, he settled down a lot and is way better at keeping calm. Even in Karted, he was being all responsible and educating the kids while [1] I was running around and peeping at him from hidden corners. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± I close my eyes, recalling the days on Earth. I think we were a lot more obstinate back then. After being unfairly killed by the hero and reincarnating into a world as infants without magic, and haunted by the memories of our previous lives as Demon Kings, naturally, we were unable to act our age back then I could not hide my dissatisfaction at being treated like a child whilst retaining the memory of an adult from my previous life. Moreover, having to associate with kids that were way [1] too young to even form coherent thoughts was stressful¡­ Somehow, we managed to hide the confusion within ourselves and survived. Only three existences in that world shared this confused existence. ¡®Makiko¡¯, ¡®Tooru¡¯, and ¡®Yuri¡¯. Back then, I felt very discouraged when I found out I was an ordinary person, [1] just another random existence in a magicless world. During the second year of junior high, I lost my Earth parents to an accident. There was really nothing special about them. Regular people with very little money, but I think they did their best for their weird daughter. And yet, when I heard that they had died, I was very calm. This filthy, unfilial daughter of theirs could not even shed a tear for their deaths. People around me thought I was too shocked to cry. They were wrong. I was too used to the concept of ¡®death¡¯. Many have died under my hands. When I looked into the mirror the day I learned of their deaths, I found my face looked oddly the same as usual. I was disappointed in myself for not being sad about my parents¡¯ deaths. However, after reflecting upon it, I thought that not feeling anything must have been inevitable. It¡¯s not like I hated my parents, it¡¯s just¡­ I¡¯m indifferent to death. In that place, only Tooru and Yuri understand me and my ¡®cruel¡¯ and ¡®heartless¡¯ emotions. They stood by me without questioning or blaming my lack of empathy. They did not comfort me either, there was really no need for it. I just needed them to be there by my side and understand what I was going through. ¡°¡­ Hey, Yuri¡­ Where are you now?¡± Tired of counting the little flowers on the ceiling wallpaper, I closed my eyes. Out of the three of us, you¡¯re probably the most family-minded and the one with the biggest heart, and yet, you still haven¡¯t appeared. Certainly, you were much better than me and Tooru at adapting to Earth¡¯s environment. To be honest, even though you were dragged to death because of us, you never complained about it. I think, that is why you are the person I have the most trouble understanding. Are you well? Or, more like, are you doing better without us¡­ ¡°Hey, Maki-chan¡­ if you can return to Maydea, what would you do¡­?¡± With my eyes closed, I thought back to the question that Yuri had once asked back on Earth. Before we could think about our answer, he said, ¡°I want to go to the ¡®promised land¡¯¡­¡± His words were both vague and heavy with meaning. He did not say where this ¡®promised land¡¯ is or who he wished to meet there. Although he had smiled and never lost his composure, I remember sensing the feeling of loss and suffering when he asked me this question. Of course, I remember this important moment. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s something that¡¯s easy to forget, you know? Even so, unlike Tooru or myself, you¡¯re a very difficult person to understand. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll meet again someday, but if you¡¯re alone, we shall have to come and track you down ourselves. What was my answer to his question? Ah, yes. ¡°If we ever return to Maydea, I want the three of us to remain together.¡± It has been less than a month since I last saw Tooru, but I am already like this. I wonder how Yuri is faring, having been alone all this while. Have you been waiting a long time? Have you ever thought of skipping your childhood period? ¡°Hey, Tooru, when you come back, let¡¯s go find Yuri.¡± A few more sleeps later, I will be meeting Tooru again. Once we see each other, let¡¯s go look for Yuri together. That¡¯s because we three should always be together. I have no other bonds or regrets left in Maydea. Volume 1 - CH 35 Day 26: Tooru Says the one who keeps going to bed early. Look, there¡¯s only 5 days left, alright? Let¡¯s do some shiritori. I¡¯ll start, mamushi (viper). Day 27: Makia Shirikonbare- (Silicon Valley). Day 28: Tooru The Karted school project is completed today. Retasu (lettuce). Day 29: Makia Then hurry up and come back quickly (¡ä£»¦Ø£»`)???. Sukuatto (squats). I am Tooru. The one who started the shiritori game. Personally, I don¡¯t think I could win against Makia if she ever decides to get serious. Which is why I diverted the talk to shiritori. In a short while, however, a bomb will drop in on us. Speaking of which, that last note is really cute. It had been a long time since I had last seen an emoticon. Makia, just wait a little longer. It all ends tomorrow. Right, on my very last day at Karted, visitors from nearby towns and cities came over to take a look at the new school. A line had formed at the gate as people from all sorts of backgrounds came to join in on the commotion. The open canteen system and the bold scholarship incentive are the hot topics of the day. Count Gamet must have invested quite a lot in [1] marketing as well since everyone seems to be talking about the school. Whether this result is something that he had intended or just predicted, this person really should not be underestimated. ¡°Ohh, is this Tooru-kun? The one who played the leading role in convincing most of the children to come to school?¡± I try to pass through the gates without catching the eyes of the reporters hanging around, but my appearance is too conspicuous and one caught me immediately. ¡°N-no, wait, what?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to ask a few questions. Oh, my name is Coronella. I¡¯m from the Royal Paper, do you know of it?¡± ¡°N-no, wait, I mean, I know about it, but we only receive Southern Ruskia News at the mansion¡­¡± ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m part of the team that prints the Royal Paper. Ah, if you like, how about I send the morning edition to your place starting from today? We also cover very detailed information from the Royal Capital~¡± The [1] person speaking to me is a very tacky looking bearded uncle with sharp eyes. His round glasses glinted with the passion and spirit of a paparazzi as he grabs my hand and stuffs a newspaper into it. I suppose having them send the Royal Paper to Delia Fields would not be a bad idea, since news from the Royal Capital doesn¡¯t tend to reach us until very late. ¡°Right now, the hottest topic at the Royal Capital is the succession struggle. After the coming Holy Festival, the next candidate for the kingship will be chosen from the remaining three candidates. Expectations are high, it¡¯s all very exciting stuff.¡± ¡°H-haa¡­.¡± ¡°By the way, you appear to be a lad from the East, yes? But, you now belong to the House of Odille? You must be very capable~ What is your opinion of the Anti-Eastern Factionat the Royal Capital that is decidedly anti-East?¡± ¡°Uhm¡­¡± What¡¯s up with this uncle? I thought he would ask me questions about the school but he brought up something completely unrelated instead. As for the Anti-Eastern Faction, what the heck is that? ¡°Uh, I mean, Karted has accepted a lot of people from the East. As for myself, I never encountered any problem¡­¡± ¡°Hmm, I see~ So Karted is Pro-East~ Well, right now, the situation at the Royal Capital is getting a little rough~ and it a lot of it has to do with the Eastern Continent~¡± ¡°Haa¡­¡± Fine, this piqued my interest a little and I finally glance through the newspaper. My eyes immediately fix themselves on one of the pictures. Everything is forgotten as even my very breath is taken away. ¡°This is¡­.?!¡± The headline listed three candidates for the throne. Even though the photos were in black and white, there is one very familiar face. ¡°N-No way¡­ It¡¯s Yu¡­ Prince Ulysses¡­? Eh?¡± [1] From the pictures alone, I can tell he¡¯s the youngest. Even so, I can recognise that calm smile anywhere. No matter how I look at it, this has to be the reincarnation of Yuri Shizuka, the former White Sage, one of the three Great Demon Kings of past Maydea. I can¡¯t believe he is now one of the princes of Ruskia. ¡°Oh, Prince Ulysses? He has quite the following~ I do believe that he is the dark horse in this race for the throne. However, his prospects don¡¯t look good since he¡¯s third in line¡­ Ah! Would you like to know a fun fact about these candidates? According to the rumours, Prince Ulysses is invulnerable to poison. Now, I have no idea whether it¡¯s true or not but, oh, oh, and do keep this a secret please~¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ah, looks like he¡¯s the real deal. If poison doesn¡¯t work on him, he must be using some sort of detoxification magic. Rather, I want to know what the people around him think about him being immune to poisons. I want to rush back to Delia Fields and tell Makia all about it, but today is my last day in Karted. Running off right now would be like throwing away a whole month¡¯s worth of work, so I stop myself, barely. I want to share this with Makia as soon as possible. Yuri, no, Prince Ulysses must have really lucked out to be born into royalty. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ I arrived at the mansion in the middle of the night. It is late enough that it is technically the next day. I will admit that I am a little nervous. No, [1] Makia must be asleep by now. I should inform her tomorrow. I should just leave a message at her door and meet with her the next day. However, when I arrived at her door, I feel like I had to open it. I¡¯m already done with my Karted job. She did say that we will not meet so long as I am occupied with this job Moreover, I have to tell Makia that I found Yuri. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± After taking in a few fortifying breaths, I knock at her door. There is no response, so I try again. ¡°Hey, Makia¡­ sorry for knocking in the middle of the night, but, I¡¯m coming in.¡± There is no answer. I open the door cautiously and peer into the dark room. Is she sleeping or ignoring me? It takes me a while to realize that she is not inside the room. ¡°¡­ Huh?¡± I frown and stand there, already regretting having opened that door [2] as I make another sweep. Then, I look behind the door. [2] A pair of glowing eyes stare at me from the dark. ¡°Uwaaa, scary!! That¡¯s hella scary!!!¡± Wait, aren¡¯t I a Demon King? Why am I so frightened? Still, behind the glowing eyes is a murderous intent so strong that it made even me jump back in fright. ¡°Hey¡­ Makia-san¡­?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t leave a note this morning¡­ I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re needed at that Karted school or not, I¡¯m just impressed that you have the guts to not leave anything on the very last day¡­¡± ¡°Wait, NO!! Here, look!!¡± Like the terrifying Crimson Witch she is, Makia lurks menacingly in the dark. I hurriedly took out the note I had prepared and hands it to her. Day 30: Tooru It¡¯s Tooru, I¡¯m back. (Tooru desu, tadaima) [3] Woah, [1] looking at the cheesy note makes me cringe, but I could not think of anything else to write. No, I really didn¡¯t mean to hand over such a cringy note to her. ¡°Goodness, it¡¯s just a note. We¡¯ll be meeting each other the next day anyway¡­¡± ¡°Listen, this is fundamentally a ritual. We must carry rituals out properly till the very end. Fufu.¡± With that, Makia suddenly looks cheerful again. When was the last time I saw her smile? Ahh, this really is Makia. After reading the note carefully, she hurries over to her desk, as though suddenly struck by a thought. She rips off a piece of paper from her notepad and starts writing on it. ¡°O-oi, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Did I not say that a ritual must be carried out till the end? I must write the final line.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Then, she straightens up and hands me the note. Day 31: Makia Makia here, welcome back (Makia desu, okaeri) [3] Is what¡¯s written on her note. That¡¯s right, it has been 31 days since I last saw her. ¡°¡­ [3] this is the final line?¡± ¡°You still haven¡¯t realized it yet? It is the continuation of our shiritori game. Didn¡¯t you start it yourself?¡± ¡°¡­ Ah¡­¡± [3] The word on the 29th day was sukuatto (squats). On the 30th, which ended just a [1] couple of hours ago, I wrote ¡®Tooru desu, tadaima¡¯. Makia continued the game with ¡®Makia desu¡¯. ¡°You¡¯re right, that is worthy of being the final line. Hahaha.¡± For some reason, I cannot stop laughing at how this whole charade had ended. really, it isn¡¯t funny at all, so why am I laughing? Makia is being herself, even more of herself than usual. That fearless smile had not changed. ¡°Welcome back, Tooru.¡± ¡°A-Ah¡­ I¡¯m back¡± When I heard those words, strength suddenly left my body. [Gumihou: Woah, that¡¯s kind of cool yet scary at the same time] [1] Filling in the ¡®Unspoken¡¯. Often, when it comes to Japanese novels, the translation might feel a bit lacking since the author deliberately chooses to use fewer words and let the reader fill in the blanks through a preset cultural understanding. [2] The ¡®shocking scene¡¯ lacks impact due to its vagueness: Makia not in the room > two glowing eyes at the back on the right > shocked Tooru Gumi: ????? [3] The shiritori game is carried out in the Japanese language, therefore it could only be ended in Japanese and explained with a footnote. Volume 1 - CH 36 I am Urbanus Medite. The head of the Medite Family, one of the Twelve Great Noble Families, a religious representative for the Royal Capital of Miradreed and a professor of the Royal Magical Research Institute. I am often mistaken for someone far older, but in fact, I am only 23 years old. ¡°Oi, Urban-boy, yer angry ain¡¯t cha? W¡¯sit ¡®cause that girl called you uncle? Ey?¡± I was at the Karted church earlier to consult on the matter regarding next spring¡¯s Holy Festival. That was when I met that strange little girl, Makia Odille. ¡°Olgam, you noticed that magical power, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Within the carriage that was rushing along in the night, I spoke to the spirit of a white snake undulating by my feet. It is one of the Hundred Spirits, Olgam or Olgan. A Sacred White Serpent that is said to have lived within the sanctuary since ancient times. As the Guardian Spirit of the Medite Family, it had maintained a contract with the Head of the Medite Family for many generations. ¡°I guess~~? I think your Magic Monocle might be broken. It¡¯s rather old after all, as old as me~¡± ¡°Heh, is this something that breaks easily? Hm? This wicked little toy is created from the right eyes of witches who had carved their names into the Medite family history.¡± [1] Just thinking about that ridiculous number made me sweat. It had been a long time since I had sweated this badly. [1] ¡°Well~ I guess the numbers are unusually high~~¡± ¡°You say all that, and yet, Urban is smiling~ [2]¡± ¡°Fufufu¡­ Well, of course, that kind of record¡­ is comparable to the ones held by Demon Kings from 2000 years ago. I don¡¯t know what is going on, but her MP is at Demon King levels.¡± [2] ¡°Hm, that¡¯s right, didn¡¯t you say the Fifth Prince also has unbelievable levels of MP? I wonder why youngsters with stupid amounts of MP are popping up all over the place suddenly.¡± ¡°¡­ Have you become foolish with age, Olgam? According to religious records, individuals whose MP hit over a million points would appear once every 1,000 years. Thus far, There were the Golden King and Silver King from 3,000 years ago, followed by the three Demon Kings and the Green Shrine Maiden from 2,000 years ago. A thousand years before were the Blue Shogun, Wisteria Princess and Archbishop of Holy Ash¡­¡± ¡°Hold it, what about the Legendary Hero?¡± ¡°The religious texts are unfortunately lacking about this, however, seeing as he had eliminated all three Demon Kings, his MP had to be over a million too.¡± ¡°Hoh hou, goodness me, what an eventful era that must have been.¡± ¡°[1] Indeed, as for their exact roles, only the upper echelons would know.¡± My poor grandmother used to say this all the time: When individuals with such unusual numbers appear, that is when the Truth of Maydea will be revealed. One can never outrun their fate. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ We arrive at a Medite villa in a town next to Karted. A woman is standing by the gate, awaiting my return. She is a slender woman with dark brunette hair. Despite the late night, she is dressed in a light and loose dress. ¡°Oh my, Giselle. Still awake?¡± ¡°What are you saying? Didn¡¯t you tell me to wait for you?¡± ¡°Did I now?¡± My answer is rather vague as I step off the carriage. This is Giselle Medite, my wife. A lovely beautiful young wife about three years younger than I. What an enviable wife, no? ¡°Aah, I¡¯m exhausted, let¡¯s go and rest.¡± ¡°You should stop using the heavily scented tobacco. You still smell of smoke when you go to bed.¡± ¡°Oi, oi, don¡¯t take away your husband¡¯s one pleasure in life the moment I got home from work.¡± I take off my heavy hat and multiple layers of clothes as I entered the room. Finally, the tight feeling I had been experiencing all day is gone. Although magic users must prevent exposing skin, wearing such heavy clothes all day really makes my shoulders stiff. I take out my pipe and inhale deeply, enjoying the long slow exhale. Somehow, a Medite always ended up becoming a heavy smoker. My lovely wife Gisele doesn¡¯t smoke. However, she¡¯s a great drinker. She is now pouring herself a glass of wine, not even bothering to serve me one. [3] She must have noticed my staring, because she begrudgingly asks, ¡°Do you want some?¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯ll have a bit¡­ Oh, that¡¯s right, do you want any, Olgam?¡± The white serpent spirit appeared, slithering into existence at my feet at the mention of his name. He, too, loves alcohol and would sometimes join us during our evening aperitif. Well, he enjoys drinking, but unfortunately, he just falls asleep as soon as he has a little. I swirl the liquid in my glass, gazing at the thin reddish colour. It looks almost black in places. I tilt my glass at Giselle. With a reluctant look, Giselle taps the lip of her glass to mine, a high-pitched chime, like the shattering of glass, rang through the air. [2] After taking a sip of her wine, she asks, ¡°Well, what is so important that you want me to stay up for? You even sent a magic letter.¡± ¡°¡­ Is it wrong of me to wish to spend an evening with my lovely wife?¡± ¡°Ugh, stop that. It¡¯s revolting.¡± She always appears uncomfortable whenever I say something like this. I take it as her being shy and moving on to the main subject. ¡°If you insist, listen here, I encountered an incredible person today. A little girl of about 12 or 13 with an MP of over a million points.¡± ¡°¡­ impossible¡­¡± ¡°I found out using the Magic Monocle. Haaahh¡­ I guess I have the noble witches of the past to thank for that.¡± After that, I take a sip of wine. It is a very good wine. Olgam had drunk his share in one go and is already drowsy. ¡°Can the child use magic? Just because someone has the potential, they do not necessarily have the skills, right? What sort of child is she?¡± ¡°She appears to be the daughter of Count Odille, of Delia Fields. Her name is Makia Odille.¡± ¡°If that is her true name, it does not look like she is hiding her ability. Or, it is possible that she is not aware¡­¡± ¡°No, how should I put it¡­ the look in her eyes, I can tell those aren¡¯t the eyes of a pure girl.¡± I can still feel the tense atmosphere of the moment when we exchanged names. ¡°Did she think it was fine to reveal her name to me just because I am a man?¡± ¡°That Magic Monocle of yours really gives you an unfair advantage.¡± ¡°What are you saying? It¡¯s the crystalized essence of many Name Fate Witches¡¯ life force. It is important for us to know the MP levels of people around us sooner than anyone else. We, the Medite, have always searched out magical essence to observe and study and to quietly deal with people. We are nothing like the Esta mages who enjoys intervening with imperial politics and meddling with succession battles.¡± Gisele snickers and says, ¡°That is true. [4] Hm, speaking of the throne, you mentioned that the Fifth Prince also has an absurd amount of MP. He might not be actively fighting for the throne, but surely given his position, he should be more important?¡± ¡°¡­ I supposed¡­ however, I could not get much information on the Fifth Prince. He definitely has Demon King Class MP, but I cannot get any details beyond that. He must have a spell on him that prevents information reading. I¡¯m guessing that he has at least one highly skilled wizard around him.¡° ¡°¡­ who could it be? Surely it can¡¯t be Isaac?¡± ¡°Haha, I don¡¯t believe so. His Highness¡¯ skills alone far outstrip Isaac¡¯s.¡± ¡°How is that possible? Has he been taking lessons since he was born? Even so¡­¡± ¡°It is the things that I do not know that trouble me, Giselle.¡± I place the wine glass on the table and lace my fingers together. Giselle leans back in the opposite chair, staring at me. ¡°You do realize that you¡¯re still smiling as you say that?¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Well, well. What shall I do? My poor grandmother¡¯s words flickered in my mind again. I never thought that the next thousand years cycle would happen in my lifetime. ¡°If possible, I would like to monitor them together at the Royal Capital. With the Fifth Prince and Makia Odille in possession of such an absurd amount of MP, they would definitely influence the history of this era.¡± ¡°Then, I guess the coming Holy Festival would prove to be a good opportunity.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because there will be many ¡®happenings¡¯, right?¡± Certain predictions could be made based on past history. Even with limited information, I could already tell that the coming Festival will be different from the rest. First, royal visitors from the Eastern Kingdom of Fresir. Second, the next king will be decided after the festival. Third, rumour has it that the Anti-East Faction is planning some major movements during the festival. These three elements alone are enough to influence the tide of history. When the time comes, there is no way individuals with high MP would not be caught up in it. Even if I keep out of matters, would the girl still come to the Royal Capital¡­ ¡°¡­ looks like you¡¯re having fun, Urban. I suppose that is the most important thing.¡± ¡°Do you dislike it? Shall we do something more fun together?¡± ¡°¡­ hand me that bottle, I want to crack your head open with it. Poisons don¡¯t work on you, so I shall have to resort to physical violence.¡± ¡°Wait wait wait, you cannot use physical violence. It¡¯s a disgrace to the mages of Medite.¡± ¡°But, I¡¯m not a mage.¡± Giselle looks very cheerful as she lifts the liquor bottle. This action is perfectly natural since she wishes to kill me. This is why she married me in the first place. Well, let¡¯s leave that story for another day. I must protect myself first. [Gumihou: The author must have rushed through this chapter quickly. There are quite a bit of inconsistency and unnecessary flourishes that detracts from the main story.] [1] I think there¡¯s a sentence or dialogue missing here. Okay, so it¡¯s not missing, just a couple of paragraphs down. Rearranged some of the paragraphs. [2] Dialogue characteristics missing, very different from the opening dialogue. Fixed. [3] Added Details, because something¡¯s missing here and not in a cultural sense. [4] Deleted a paragraph and placed the information into the dialogue. Shorten the dialogue since we really don¡¯t need another ¡®bla bla you met the Fifth Prince¡¯ etc Volume 1 - CH 37 Makia here. Winter is a season of silence for the farmlands of Delia Fields. As the cold days march on with their rare snowfalls, the vast expanse of dead grass awaits the coming spring. ¡°Eh, a reward? For Father? And Tooru too?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Makia. Looks like the Karted School System was so well received that I would be receiving a medal from the Archbishop during the Holy Festival.¡± ¡°¡­ really?¡± Father is fluttering about happily as he told me this incredible news. It is indeed incredible news. I¡¯m still reeling over the fact that such a thing has happened, however. That¡¯s because the Green Treasure Award is only given to those who have contributed greatly to society during the Holy Festival which is attended by royalty. The award would be given directly by the archbishop himself. It certainly is a very prestigious award, and it seems like the Karted school project won that award. My father looks very happy, as he should. Even among aristocrats, not many could claim to have won the Green Treasure Award. From this fact alone, any noble who managed to get their hands on this award automatically levelled up their aristocratic standing. Tooru and I exchange a look. ¡°Father, will we be celebrating the Holy Festival at the Royal Capital next spring?¡± ¡°Of course! We shall spend a week at the Royal Capital. The Duke of Beigrates will let us stay at his villa. We shall take our servants with us. The Royal Capital is a gorgeous place during the festival!¡± ¡°Well, I guess that sounds fun.¡± I clap my hands together and leap around with him like a child. I am only partly acting this time, a large part of me is really happy. I had been to the Royal Capital once with my father, but had gone there without any goals in mind. This time though? Just how important is this family trip to the Royal Capital for us? I make eye contact with Tooru once more and we nod slightly to each other. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ This part happened about 3 months ago. ¡°Yuri is¡­ The Prince of Ruskia?!¡± After he was done with his Karted work, Tooru brought a very big souvenir back to me. It was the Royal Paper. To be precise, it was an article within the Royal Paper. Within the paper was an article on the three candidates for the Ruskia throne. Along with the article was a rare picture of the Fifth Prince. The face was one that I knew all too well. ¡°The Fifth Prince, Ulysses Claudio Les Ruskia¡­ Makia, I think you should know best after seeing the name, but the picture alone is unmistakable.¡± ¡°So, he reincarnated as a prince. That fits him well.¡± ¡°I thought you¡¯d say that. Why is there such a disparity in our quality of life¡­?¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± I still remember how poorly dressed those Karted kids were and the familiar way Tooru acted around them. From my stealthy observation, I concluded that he had been one of them long enough to understand these kids sufficiently to work with them. My, my, although these two were Demon Kings, [1] one reincarnated as a prince, while the other was a fugitive turned chimney sweep. ¡°We must go and meet him. To the Royal Capital!¡± ¡°And how do we get there¡­?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Well, therein was our biggest problem. After all, Delia Fields is really far from the Royal Capital and not so easy to reach. I mean, we could utilize magic to go there, but even so, it would not be easy even for [1] a noble-born child and her errand boy to meet with a prince. Somehow, we need to go through the proper channels, so I guess we¡¯re stuck for now. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ ¡°Well, it¡¯s the Holy Festival Award Ceremony, the Royal Families will be attending so we¡¯ll have a chance to make contact then.¡± ¡°Looks like we are blessed by a good opportunity. I wonder, was it fate that led me to the Karted job?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± Tooru looked out the window over the vast land of dead grass in Delia Fields. ¡°The Holy Festival¡­ come to think of it, I met an uncle who kept talking about the Holy Festival.¡± ¡°What? What uncle?¡± ¡°Nothing, just talking to myself. It¡¯s just a random suspicious uncle, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± I sip at the warm milk tea to warm myself up. I just realized that if I talk about meeting Lord Medite at the Karted Church, I would have to reveal that I had been spying at Tooru that day. So, my answer became ambiguous. ¡°¡­ Fuu¡± The colour of the warm sweet milk tea reminds me of Yuri¡¯s hair. After this cold winter, a festival will be held to celebrate the season of budding spring. The entire country will celebrate in a grand way. Yuri¡­ no, Ulysses, you may not know it yet, but we have finally found you. Nothing could make me happier. Under the guidance and blessing of Vabilophos, we shall surely meet again on that sacred land. Volume 1 - CH 38 My name is Percelis. The Green Shrine Maiden of the Sanctuary Within the sanctuary of Vabilophos, there is a hidden underground garden not known to the general public. This place is the true origin of the sanctuary. Only the Green Shrine Maiden and some chosen arcbishops are allowed to enter. It is also known as the Tomb of Truth. I have always come here to enjoy the garden¡¯s clear water and sacred air, it is a wonderful place to offer my prayers. What do I pray for? I pray that the peace of the Southern Continent will continue. Really, I have no choice in that matter. ¡°Hey, you think so too, right?¡± [1] I giggle at the boy in the water casket. At the foot of the ancient tree in the middle of the garden is a water casket. Within the casket is a young boy. The boy is said to have been sleeping in the water casket long before I became a Green Shrine Maiden. So, I have no idea how long he has been there. Such a young boy, he looks about 10 years old. Since he¡¯s dead, he never opened his eyes and his pale beauty is forever preserved in death. When I look at this boy, pain swells up in my chest and I feel like crying. I feel oddly nostalgic and attached to the boy, as though I can¡¯t leave his side. I find myself lying down beside this boy¡¯s casket once again, telling him all about the things that happened to me during the day as I offer up a bouquet of small white flowers to him. ¡°Today, Ulysses arrived for the first time in a long time. You know the Holy Festival is soon, right? I showed him the outfit I¡¯m going to wear and Ulysses complimented me as always¡­¡± The boy¡¯s eyes remained closed. Obviously, he doesn¡¯t respond to any of the words I throw at him. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ ¡°Ulysses~ Ulyssessss~~~¡± ¡°Yes yes, I hear you.¡± I hugged him as I always do when he comes to the sanctuary. [1] This has been happening since we were quite young. Ulysses is now 16 while I am 14 years old. I have reached the age where Delgusta gets rather noisy whenever I touch Ulysses casually. ¡°Percelis, can¡¯t you see that His Highness is feeling uncomfortable? You should stop these improper acts.¡± ¡°Boo, stop being so stingy. It¡¯s no big deal!¡± ¡°¡­ hahaha¡­¡± I complained and fussed, refusing to let go of Ulysses¡¯ arm. He laughed a little helplessly. Ulysses is really kind. He always goes along with whatever selfish requests I have and always tries to make me happy. I love how warm and gentle he is. I love his clear amethyst eyes, his light hair and his pale skin. When we first met, I thought he looked kind of like a girl. But, he has matured a lot and looks more like a boy nowadays. His grown-up air and calm demeanour remain the same, so I think it¡¯s just his appearance finally catching up with his personality. He has always been a neat and composed person. Being around him always makes me feel a little nostalgic, like I¡¯m about to cry. For some reason, looking at him makes me a bit sad inside¡­ I wonder why? It is the same feeling I get when I look at the boy sleeping in the water casket. The same squeezing feeling in my chest has been happening ever since I first met Ulysses. However, I can¡¯t seem to stay away from him [1] despite the pain and sadness in my chest. I¡¯m sure, this must mean I really am in love with him. ¡°Heyy~ Ulysses, this is my outfit for this year¡¯s Holy Festival, what do you think?¡± ¡°Hm, it matches you well.¡± ¡°Do I look cute?¡± ¡°Yes, very cute.¡± When I showed him my shrine maiden outfit made with a light green soft cloth, his eyes widened and he complimented me in a gentle voice. I was very happy to receive his compliments. However, when I thought about Ulysses saying the same thing to other girls, I felt a little disappointed. My cheeks puffed up as I flapped the outfit about. ¡°Hm¡­? Why are you angry, Percelis?¡± ¡°Humph. I guess Ulysses is the type to carelessly say those things to any girl, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Not at all¡­ there are only uncles and other old men in the Royal Palace, no girls to say those things to.¡± He was laughing out loud as he said that. It was really unusual and really reassured me. Ulysses is the type to smile no matter the situation, but that¡¯s part of his dignified and elegant self¡­ it¡¯s rare to see him laugh out loud. ¡°Ah, I almost forgot. I brought a new friend, Percelis¡­ Look.¡± Ulysses put his hand on his shoulder, looking like he was guiding something as he muttered a spell under his breath. Suddenly, an owl spirit appeared on his arm. ¡°Woahh¡­¡± ¡°This is the Spirit of the Wind, Fan Trom.¡± ¡°What?! How did you get it?!¡± ¡°Uhumm¡­ he happened to enter my room through a window, and I somehow made a contract with him¡­¡± His answer was a little ambiguous, like, it sounded like he was hiding something but that¡¯s okay. Anyway, the little owl is really cute, kind of like a big brown taro. It tilted its head at me and blinked at me through huge eyes. ¡°Hohou, what a cute little lady. Is this your girlfriend, Your Highness?¡± ¡°Hey, hey, stop that Fan. She is the Green Shrine Maiden. If you don¡¯t watch your words, Bishop Delgusta might turn you into a roasted chicken.¡± ¡°Houhou, what a frightening thought.¡± For a little owl, it had a rather old man-like way of talking. Then again, spirits are really old beings. So, their appearance had nothing to do with what they really are. I stroked the owl spirit¡¯s head. ¡°Hello, Fan. I¡¯m Percelis.¡± ¡°My, my, so you are the Green Shrine Maiden Percelis? How nostalgic, the Green Shrine Maiden from 2000 years ago is also a beautiful young thing with leaf-coloured hair like you¡­ Aahhh, those were the days.¡± Fan bobbed his head as he kept saying ¡®my, my¡¯ and reminiscing about the past. Speaking of which, the Green Shrine Maiden from 2000 years ago is the most powerful and most famous shrine maiden of all time. She was prominent enough to appear as an anecdote even during the times of the Great Demon Kings. ¡°Hey, hey, Fan. This is why you old spirits are truly hopeless. Immerse yourself in your old memories as you like, but don¡¯t cause trouble for Percelis.¡± ¡°Houhou, apologies.¡± Fan blinked its large eyes once and turned its head. ¡°Even so, Ulysses is a prince, right? Why are you learning so much magic?¡± Ulysses has been reading a lot of books on White Magic lately in the Vabel region. He doesn¡¯t talk much about magic with me, but I think he¡¯s pretty good at it. ¡°Eh? Ah, well¡­ curiosity, I guess. It¡¯s something that could be used to protect myself. The Royal Palace is a dangerous place after all.¡± ¡°But, once the next king has been decided at the Holy Festival, Ulysses won¡¯t be in danger anymore, right?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ things might not go as smoothly as that. Even so, I have every hope that it does.¡± The reply is a little vague, he really doesn¡¯t like to talk about himself. I¡¯m sure he still thinks of me as a little kid. ¡°Still, I don¡¯t think the next king will be me.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yeah. My father will have the final say on who the next king shall be, if things continue this way, I believe that my Honourable Uncle would be king.¡± ¡°Ah, Raymond? But, I heard that the Anti-East Factions won¡¯t allow Raymond to rise as king. A huge rebellion could happen if he really is appointed. Alfredo and his faction are probably aiming to take advantage of that.¡± ¡°¡­ how surprising, you seem to know a lot about what¡¯s going on, Percelis.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Look, this Ulysses clearly still thinks of me as a little girl. ¡°Humph. I¡¯m the Green Shrine Maiden after all, in charge of protecting the Southern Continent. Who do you think I am?¡± ¡°Hahah¡­ I admit defeat. Sorry, sorry.¡± He was stroking my head as he said that, clearly trying to get me to drop the topic. I like it when Ulysses strokes my head, but it makes me feel like he¡¯s treating me like a child and I¡¯m starting to get a little annoyed by it. Whenever Ulysses visits us, something bad usually happens afterwards. Right now, I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s reading really his White Magic book, because he has been looking at the same page for a long while now. ¡°The truth is, tomorrow¡­ Representatives from the Eastern Continent will arrive and join the Royal Family for a dinner party.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like that? That sounds really fun. I wonder what a messenger from the East is like.¡± ¡°They are from a country called Fresir. A princess and one of their generals¡­ this invitation to an Eastern Royal might possibly be a signal that the tides favour my Honorable Uncle to become king. Elder Brother Alfredo would never call them over in the first place, although, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s prepared to put up a friendly face and a show of cooperation if nothing else. Even so, having the famous Queen Consort of the Anti-East Faction sitting down to a civilized dinner with an Eastern Princess is rather¡­ awkward, don¡¯t you think?¡± I get to hear all kinds of information about the Royal Palace from Urbanus, who is really very funny. Delgusta doesn¡¯t like me knowing all kinds of things, but Urbanus has a great way with words. So I get to hear about how Queen Consort Adalzeza really hates people from the East, and how Ulysses is really not good at dealing with her. He looked depressed, so I smiled brilliantly at him. A long time ago, Ulysses told me that my smiles always made him feel better, so this is me trying to cheer him up. ¡°Well, the Holy Festival will happen directly after that awkward dinner, so there will be lots of fun things to look forward to, you know?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I guess it could be considered that¡­ hopefully¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Sometimes, when Ulysses laughs, I get that lonely feeling again. Especially lately. I really don¡¯t know why, but those amethyst eyes seemed to be looking at something far away. As though he is waiting for something or someone¡­ His lonely face makes me feel helpless, however, unless he directly tells me something, I can¡¯t do anything about it. And that¡­ is what pains me the most. [Gumihou: Personally, I think tragic, calm, mature, handsome, dignified characters like Ulysses are full of bull crap and would never waste my time on them] [1] Added some details Volume 1 - CH 39 I am Ulysses. Fifth Prince of Ruskia. This year¡¯s Holy Festival will most likely happen under a clear blue sky surrounded by spring flowers. With the week-long festival starting on the morrow, residents of the Royal Capital are rushing about, busily doing their best to get everything prepared. ¡°Ohh, Your Highness¡­ how elegant¡­¡± ¡°Haha¡­ I am usually casually dressed. It¡¯s been a while since I have worn formal royal outfits like this.¡± I stare at my reflection. The person looking back at me is a young boy of 16, dressed in very formal white. I get the feeling that something is about to happen soon. It has been making me a little uneasy lately. ¡°Your Highness, the representatives from Fresir is about to arrive at the Royal Palace.¡± ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll be going right now Isaac.¡± I have a very long week ahead of me, starting today. I wonder, what kind of changes await this country in the next few days. I straighten my slightly misaligned collar and tighten my expression. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ The representatives from the East arrive on a small flying ship. The ship lands on the Royal Airfield with great fanfare. Ruskia¡¯s dignitaries are watching closely as the hatch opens and the much-anticipated VIPs step out. As expected, it is the Princess of Fresir escorted by a young general. ¡°My gracious thanks for your invitation. I am the First Princess of Fresir, Shatma Millea Fresir.¡± The princess is a beautiful girl with long fluffy lilac hair, held back by black butterfly-shaped ornaments. [1] Even so, as expected of the military state of an Eastern Kingdom, she is dressed in military uniform and descends onto the land of Ruskia with dignified steps. As for the person behind her, is that one of the Seven Generals of Fresir? [1] He must be here as the princess¡¯ escort. I can¡¯t see much of his face, but he has the proper bearing of a soldier. Tall, straight and disciplined, with only a bit of blonde hair peeking out from under his military cap. Hmm¡­ He sure has a powerful aura. This is my first impression of them. There are other escorts, naturally, and they all looked pretty professional. Not at all worried about landing in a different country. On the contrary, I think the Important People of Ruskia are the ones feeling the pressure. After all, although there are more of us and we have the home advantage, we are still a country at peace. Therefore, it is natural that we would feel intimidated by people who had faced war and bloodshed. ¡°¡­¡± Well, there is no point thinking about it, so I just shrug and gave it up. As the two Fresir representatives made their way down the red carpet, my heart starts pounding. [1] My body just reacts and I duck my head when the two people pass by me. Behind Princess Shatma, the sharp gaze of the general scrapes over my head even [1] as I keep my eyes on the carpet. ¡°¡­ Ah,¡± My thoughts rush through the door I had been keeping close against the trauma of my past death. It bursts open without my permission and I am sent back to the moments I had last died. Hero. The key, or bullet rather, that smashes past the door of my trauma. I know those eyes, that stifling feeling and the shocking impact of seeing my worst fear materializing in front of me. It is the same feeling I experienced back when I first saw that new teacher on Earth. It is the Hero. He finally appears in front of me. In the form of a general from the great Eastern Continent Kingdom of Fresir. It had been a long time since I last sweated this hard. After that, I felt like a man living a borrowed time, a walking corpse. I felt completely dead. The First Princess of Fresir, Shatma Millea Fresir. And, the great General Kanon Iskeil. At the important dinner party between the two Representatives of Fresir and the Royal Family of Ruskia, my position is pretty negligible. However, food just refuses to go down my throat. The atmosphere during the dinner party is actually pretty peaceful, with the King and Princess Shatma carrying out most of the conversation and Lord Raymond occasionally interjecting with interesting anecdotes. Queen Consort Adalzeza has the most uncomfortable look on her face. She is clearly looking at the two Fresir Representatives with an air of displeasure. Wait, no, I¡¯m nothing like her! ¡°Oh my, Your Highness Prince Ulysses, you look a little pale,¡± Honourable Uncle Raymond commented. ¡°Please excuse me, I am a little nervous¡­ haha¡­¡± ¡°Humph, the Fifth Prince rarely attends these kinds of meetings. I guess he just isn¡¯t used to it.¡± Prince Alfredo sounds rather snide as he looks down his nose at me. Princess Shatma gives me this little smile¡­ I wonder, do I give off the impression of a foppish prince unused to public affairs? ¡°Your Highness Prince Ulysses, there is no need to force yourself.¡± ¡°¡­ my thanks to Princess Shatma for your consideration, I¡¯m fine.¡± [1] My cheeks feel very cold. I must be very pale, but even so, I try to return her smile. Ah, how hard is it to smile? People say that I smile all the time, but why is it so hard to put on a smile now? The tension must be getting to me. That¡¯s because a very sharp gaze is piercing at me from Princess Shatma¡¯s direction. [1] Specifically, from the person beside her. ¡°To be honest, I am very interested in meeting you, Your Highness Prince Ulysses. I heard a lot of things about you from Lord Raymond.¡± ¡°¡­ Haha.¡± Honourable Uncle had been in touch with Fresir¡¯s Royal Family, but just what did he tell them about me? Princess Shatma looks like she is about the same age as me, or perhaps even a little younger. She is rather small and slim, but she radiates a certain majestic aura that befits a first-born royal child of a powerful kingdom. ¡°If I recall correctly, I heard that you have been studying White Magic, and have quite a talent for it too.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing compared to the mages of the Royal Palace. It¡¯s just a little hobby of mine.¡± Damn you, Uncle Raymond. Don¡¯t just tell random people everything you know about me! ¡°It¡¯s true, Princess. Moreover, His Highness¡¯ mother was an excellent court mage, so I supposed he must have inherited her talents. I tried learning it, but could not pick it up at all. Magic must really require natural talent.¡± Lord Raymond is laughing and speaking to her familiarly. I am really amazed by this person¡¯s interpersonal skills. As for the King, he is looking at me curiously. As though he did not realise this little extra trivia about me. As for myself, just talking about this topic is causing me real pain. Because¡­ it¡¯s the Hero! The Hero is here! In the form of General Kanon Iskeil! For some reason, that guy looks like he is trying not to laugh! [2] He must be laughing at me because I just said that White Magic is a hobby. What? It¡¯s not like I could say anything else? By saying it¡¯s just a hobby, I can stop the topic in its tracks and not have to say anything more on the matter. As for this General Kanon Iskeil of Fresir, former Hero and all that, he is now smirking at me, just like he did in my other life. Ahh, what should I do? Maki-chan, Tooru-kun, I may just end up leaving this world without meeting you at all. Perhaps, that is why the Hero is here¡­ [Gumihou: Okay, that escalated really fast!] [1] Took some liberties with the description. Shortening or adding details as needed. [2] Err, matched the feelings in the text with the Hero¡¯s reaction. It looked a little all over the place otherwise. Volume 1 - CH 40 ¡°¡­ Haa¡­¡± Once the dinner party was over, I practically ran away. If the General actually comes over and talks to me, I could really die. I consider my days numbered from the moment I saw him. ¡°No, no, why am I being so pathetic?¡± I was once one of the Great Three Demon Kings. I should learn from Maki-chan and have the courage to take out the enemy even if I had to commit suicide and die together with him. That said, my chances of winning against the Hero are probably a little better than the gambling tables. Though my MP has increased, I have lost nearly all the spirit contracts I had back when I was the White Sage. Recently, some spirits have sensed my power and come to me, but it is still reckless to go into a full-on battle with so few contracts. Well, one of the more critical things I should probably do is to gauge just how strong he actually is now. I press my hand against the wall of one of the many long hallways within the Royal Palace and take a deep breath, trying to calm my pounding heartbeat. Just then. I sense killing intent behind me, and a sudden spike in magical power. ¡°¡­ !?¡± An iron thread. A fine thread with an iron tip soundlessly crept up and attacked me. However, Thanks to Fan Trom¡¯s protecting me with its 180-degree field of view, the thread had been blown away by a fairly sharp gale. ¡°¡­¡± At first, I thought it is the Hero coming for my life, but soon realised it is someone else. ¡°Who is it?¡± A mage is hiding somewhere along this long corridor. Though I might look weird for calling out to someone in this empty-looking corridor, this is not the time to worry about such little details. ¡°Haha¡­ so, it is true that Your Highness could use White Magic.¡± ¡°You are¡­¡± A person appears from behind a marble pillar. It is Tommaso Esta, a famous Royal Mage. He must be one of the Queen Consort¡¯s pets. ¡°¡­ Tommaso. Are you still coming for my life? On the Queen Consort¡¯s orders?¡± ¡°Fufu¡­ Adalzeza-sama doesn¡¯t intend to give up yet.¡± ¡°Surely there¡¯s no point in killing me? It is all but decided that Honourable Uncle shall be king. Is it even worth the effort of biting me¡­¡± Had the dinner party ruined the Queen Consort¡¯s mood or something? I am a little, no, quite a bit annoyed by this situation. Goodness. I am really not in the mood to deal with this now. ¡°Fufu¡­ Your Highness, you really shouldn¡¯t be complacent just because you¡¯ve learnt a bit of White Magic. Did you take up White Magic because you heard that it is powerful enough to destroy the technological weapons of enemy nations? Well, well, I supposed I should allow you to demonstrate the terrifying might of your magic. Although, I expect you shall die once you learn just how feeble your power is.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Aaah, I hate this. I am getting really angry now. I am barely hearing Tommaso¡¯s crappy villain lines. In fact, I don¡¯t really hate Tommaso, he¡¯s just annoying and has the worst timing. Right now, the issue of General Kanon (aka the Hero) occupies most of my mind and mosquito-like beings such as Tommaso barely even register on my radar. ¡°Look, I¡¯m sorry but I really don¡¯t have time for this right now.¡± Like a drop of water falling onto the surface of a quiet pond, magic ripples out of me. I have been doing my best to hide my magic and erase my existence as much as possible. However, I couldn¡¯t care less about being careful right that moment. He had found me, therefore, there is no point hiding anymore. Tomasso¡¯s relaxed smile suddenly drops and he is glancing around confusedly. That annoying sluggish attitude is suddenly gone, replaced by fear and dread. A cold line of sweat slips down his cheek. ¡°You did say it, did you not? That you wish to see the terrifying might of my magic? Well then, allow me to demonstrate.¡± White Magic was my creation. Right now, I am frustrated, annoyed and angry. He is right here and as for me¡­ ¡°First Magic Formation¡­ Second Magic Formation¡­ Third, Fourth Magic Formation open. Establishing Contractual Circuit¡­ summon forth the Tenth Commandment¡­ show yourself, Fan Trom!¡± My right hand is held high above my head and countless magic circles form around me in an instant as I calmly summon the Spirits. These magic circles are the reward costs of summoning the Spirits I have contracted with. ¡°W-What¡­?¡± An ordinary mage could only use one or two magic circles to summon Spirits. However, I can call up to 10 magic circles for a single Spirit. From the look on his face, it looks like he had never seen such a thing before. When 10 magic circles are connected in a circuit, the Spirit it could summon would gain a divine form and become a terrifying existence. The gentle magic surrounding Wind Element Fan Trom transforms into something huge, strange, covered in light and radiating ominous magic. This is the 10th Spirit form. ¡°Speaking of which, your Contract Spirit is the Golden Spider ¡®Tarantella¡¯, isn¡¯t it? As far as I can tell, you have only accessed the 1st Summoning Stage. White Mages nowadays only understand the basics of Spiritual Contracting. Don¡¯t you know? There are 10 Stages of Summoning.¡± ¡°Th-that¡­ wh-what¡­? But, only one person in the whole of history could¡­ could¡­¡± Tommaso¡¯s eyes must reflect myself and my Summoned Spirit. However, who exactly is he seeing? I suppress the hollow feeling inside my chest and push my hand higher. I know. I know I should not use White Magic or Spirits in this way. That is why I have been dabbling in ¡®Magic that might as well be cheap tricks¡¯ as Prince Ulysses. I love the Spirits and love their sweet and cute little forms. White Magic is Good. I want this to remain true. I want it to remain a soft and gentle form of magic. However, that can no longer be so. I shall have to start all over again. The thought is hateful and terrible. With such terrible thoughts in my mind, I commandingly slash down my hand. [Gumihou: Okay, that really escalated¡­] Volume 1 - CH 41 2000 years ago Spirits were natural beings of the world. They were revered and worshipped by the people grateful for their blessings and feared their anger. Prayers were fervently offered to calm them and avoid natural disasters. Each Spirit has 10 different appearances. I call them the 10 Summoning Stages. ¡°¡­ what the heck, if I use the power of the 10th Stage here, the Royal Palace itself would collapse.¡± My hand stopped mid-swing and the Summoning cancels itself. ¡°U-uwaaahhhh!!¡± As expected, Tommaso jerks himself to his feet and scuttles away with a frightened look on his face. I let him go. ¡°¡­ Fan, it¡¯s fine now.¡± At that, Fan the Great and Terrible, radiating the blackest, most ominous aura suddenly makes a light popping sound and bounces back to its cute little owl appearance. ¡°Hoo hoo, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯d been in my coolest form. Ah, is it really alright to let him go, Prince Ulysses? That mage is probably spreading word of what happened now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not like anyone would believe him. History has already proven that only one person had ever managed the 10th Summoned Stage. So, if he dares to say anything, it would sound like pure nonsense.¡± ¡°Hoo, is that so?¡± ¡°W-Well, probably¡­¡± I put my head in my hand and breathe in deeply. Even for me, going for the 10th Summoning Stage is a great burden on my MP. Summoning 10 magic circles at once costs 100 times more mana and physical strength than the 1st Summoning Stage. ¡°As usual, you can be quite scary when you¡¯re angry¡­ White Sage.¡± Ah. That terrible voice. I have no idea when that person starts observing me or from where. However, I can tell that the person I cannot get along with most is right behind me. Moreover, since I have just performed the 10th Summoning Stage, my emotions are still a bit agitated. I slowly turn around. ¡°You sure are brave to show your face to me, aren¡¯t you, Hero? Let me warn you now, I might not be able to hold myself back.¡± ¡°¡­¡± A young man with blonde hair and blue eyes, dressed in a military uniform and cap, and the very spitting image of the Legendary Hero of my past life is standing right there. ¡°Oi, that¡¯s it. Let¡¯s all calm down.¡± Pop! And just like that, the tense atmosphere between myself and the Hero suddenly pops and melts away. The air smells of¡­ honey¡­? ¡°Goodness, are you two really going to throw down here? Disregarding the Royal Palace, the entire Royal Capital would disappear if you get into a scuffle. Whatever connections you have from your past lives, if you don¡¯t pick your battle locations carefully, you¡¯re nothing more than a battle maniac, a world destroyer.¡± With a shake of her soft fluffy hair, Princess Shatma appears. She steps between us, a closed fan tapping meaningfully against the palm of her hand. Then, with deft movements, the fan snaps open, covering the lower half of her face as brilliant yellow eyes stare at me over the fan. Did¡­ she just say ¡®past lives¡¯? ¡°What are you speaking about, Princess Shatma? What¡¯s this about ¡®past lives¡¯¡­¡± ¡°Fufu, this lady knows everything. You were the former ¡®White Sage of the East¡¯, and General Kanon here was the ¡®Legendary Hero¡¯¡± ¡°This information, did you hear it from him?¡± ¡°Well, this lady did hear some of it from him. However, this lady would have known it regardless.¡± There is a mysterious light in her amber eyes. It is as though she could see through anything. I have the feeling that I have seen these eyes before. ¡°¡­ Are you by any chance a Name Fate Witch?¡± ¡°Fufu, this lady does not fancy being called a ¡®witch¡¯. This lady prefers the term ¡®Princess¡¯, regardless of whether in the past or now.¡± ¡°¡­.?¡± [1] The fan that had been fluttering over the lower half of her face snaps shut. The scent of honey increases. ¡°This lady is, in fact, in a similar position as you. A thousand years ago, there is a story about a certain ¡®Wisteria Princess¡¯. Are you interested to know a little more?¡± The Tale of the Wisteria Princess was a famous historical story that had been handed down for generations in the East. About 1000 years ago, the Wisteria Princess was born in a small country just as the war between the Eastern Continent countries was at its peak. She was said to have become the ruler of a country that eventually became the bridge between immigrants of the West and people of the East. She was a famous Holy Princess who fought in the wars and was said to have supernatural powers. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ ¡°What do you think? This is traditional honey tea from Fresir. No poison was added. Well, not that it should matter to you, White Sage.¡± ¡°¡­¡± What the heck am I doing now? Although this is one of the rooms in the Royal Palace prepared for Princess Shatma, the ambience within is quite exotic. The honey tea is served in a small glass bowl. Tiny wisteria petals float on the beautiful amber liquid. I really want to enjoy this tea slowly, however, there is one thing I wish to confirm before committing myself to this elegant little tea party. There are only two of us in this room, Princess Shatma and myself. General Kanon has been kicked out by the princess. The whole thing feels very odd. ¡°What is going on? Princess Wisteria, is it? You have also reincarnated?¡± ¡°¡­ Well, that pretty much sums it up. Isn¡¯t this funny? You have also reincarnated with all of your memories intact, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°N-no¡­ that is¡­ well,¡± To be honest, I am still trying to understand the situation. Just a little while earlier, my head was filled with thoughts about the Hero. However, right now, it is possible that I might be facing something even more important and possibly urgent, than a murderous Hero. If I remember my history correctly, the Wisteria Princess was just as magically powerful as the Three Demon Kings. I suppose it is easier to think of her as the Jeanne d¡¯Arc of this world. And like Jeanne d¡¯Arc, she was executed in the end. ¡°Even so, it¡¯s a real honour to meet the White Sage. This lady admires you a lot. Especially when this lady found out that you developed the White Magic that makes contracts with Spirits.¡± ¡°¡­ Eh¡­¡± The young lady in front of me tilts her head with a smile. Her laughter is cheerful and light, she looks more lively and upbeat than the time at the dinner table. Seeing her like this, I get the impression that she must be more girlish and lovely than her public persona. ¡°More importantly, this lady never did reach the 10th Summoning Stage. This lady had no choice but to thoroughly master the 9th Stage. Should the lady have lived a little longer, perhaps the 10th Stage would have been achieved. It was a real shame.¡± ¡°¡­¡± No, self-recriminations aside, that she managed to reach the 9th Stage really surprises me. Aside from myself, I have never even heard of anyone managing to reach the 9th Stage. [1] I decide to change the subject. ¡°Even so, [1] I must commend you on your achievement. Speaking of which, what is this sweet scent? Is it from some sort of incense? Or just the tea¡­?¡± ¡°Aah, that scent most likely originates from this lady.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± [1] While I am trying to process this information, she rolls up her sleeves and exposes her wrist. Then, she smiles and says, ¡°Go on, take a sniff.¡± ¡°Ehhhh!!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. What¡¯s a little sniff? This lady is born with skin that smells of honey.¡± ¡°¡­¡± After a little hesitation, I lean over her wrist and inhale cautiously. Indeed, though it defies explanation, the scent really seems to be coming from her. ¡°¡­ this is not perfume¡­ or any kind of artificial scent. Just yourself? How? And why?¡± ¡°Who knows? It was the same 1000 years ago. This lady was despised because of this odd little quirk, however, this lady does not hate it. After all, it draws many to this lady.¡± ¡°Many what?¡± ¡°¡­ Insects¡­¡± As soon as she says so, the scent of honey in the air thickens and flows more like a sensation than a scent. Slowly, steadily, Spirits begin to pop into existence around her. These were, are, the 100 Spirits of the past that I know and recognise. All the Spirits around her have the appearance of insects. A Black Butterfly flutters in front of me. ¡°¡­ This is certainly a surprise.¡± ¡°Fufu, it must be nostalgic for you, White Sage. These Spirits belong to this lady now.¡± Several of the insects crawl or snuggle closer to me, calling ¡®Sage-sama, Sage-sama¡¯ in their cute little voices. Some are even crying. Bug Spirits have always been straightforward, a little emotional and very cute. ¡°Well, don¡¯t think that this lady will return them to you.¡± ¡°Of course, their contract is with you. I was the one who set the rules for an equal relationship between humans and Spirits. I cannot be the one to break it. ¡°¡­¡± Princess Shatma suddenly blows at a little Ladybug Spirit that is crawling on the table. The Ladybug rolls a couple of times before squealing, ¡°Princess~¡± It looks like it is having fun. ¡°Princess¡­ Can I ask you something?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°That man¡­ General Kanon, where did you meet him? Do you know that he¡¯s the Legendary Hero?¡± ¡°Ahh¡­ I suppose you could say that we met 1000 years ago.¡± ¡°What?!¡± The question just shot out of my mouth. The smile on the Princess¡¯s face remains unchanged as she continues to play with her insects. ¡°I did say that I am in a similar position as you? The man who drove the Princess Wisteria to her execution a thousand years ago was, without a doubt, that man. The Legendary Hero himself.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I have so many questions right now. Why did the Hero drive the Wisteria Princess to her death? Why did the Legendary Hero appear 1000 years ago? And, why is Princess Shatma with that man now? There are too many things that I do not know. I must find out more in order to understand what really happened and what is happening right now. [Gumihou: Okay, Gumi had to read this three times to properly understand it and then make sure to further clarify it for future readers. Hope it works] [1] Transitional sentence. How did the talk go from ¡®9th Stage¡¯ to ¡®this sweet smell¡¯? Volume 1 - CH 42 I¡¯m Urbanus Medite Lord of the poisonous Medite Family. And I have been witness to something incredibly outrageous in the corridors of the Royal Palace. ¡°Goodness¡­ did you see that Olgam? This is the first time I see the 10th Summoning Stage!¡± ¡°Urban Boy, aren¡¯t you a little too excited?¡± Well, but of course. I had been following after His Highness Ulysses and finally encountered a surprising, yet long-awaited truth. I am now hiding just out of sight of the long corridors of the Royal Palace, shamelessly eavesdropping on the conversation between His Highness, Princess Shatma and General Kanon. ¡°The White Sage¡­? The Legendary Hero¡­? The Wisteria Princess¡­?!¡± I fidget and adjust the magic monocle, taking a closer look at the faces of Princess Shatma and General Kanon. ¡°¡­ Hoo¡­¡± Somehow, I am able to remain calm. As expected of the one who claims herself to be Princess Wisteria, as a white magic user like Prince Ulysses, the information I could gather through the magic monocle is limited. All I know is that her MP is ridiculously high, but cannot discern what the exact value is. More importantly, I cannot get a reading on General Kanon at all. That¡¯s right, instead of just limited information, I got nothing at all. His true name must be something completely different. ¡°That man¡­ he falsified his name¡­¡± ¡°Well, the Hero is that kind of guy after all¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± I look down at where Olgam is curled up around my ankle and narrow my eyes at him. ¡°Come to think of it, you used to serve the White Sage, didn¡¯t you? That is why you immediately realised who His Highness used to be when you saw him¡­¡± ¡°¡­Ah¡­ ahaha, well, well, I do feel some sense of gratitude towards the White Sage¡­¡± ¡°You bastard, you know who your current master is, right?¡± Even though his contract with the White Sage was over, he still addresses me, his true master informally. Moreover, he must have realised Prince Ulysses¡¯ true nature and had kept the information from me. ¡°Hey, so, that Esta brat just ran off you know? White Sage-sama just let him get away.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± I would like to think that a pathetic person like Tommaso Esta who did not even notice me all this while, and having run away from a critical situation, would not be believed by anyone. Still, it is best to be careful. Now, what should I do with this information? Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ ¡°Aah hahaha, I¡¯m back my Gisele!!¡± ¡°¡­ Uggh ¡­what, what is wrong with you? Why are you so excited?¡± The moment I return to the Medite Mansion, situated on the religious side of the city, I hug my wife and kiss her soundly. As expected, she punches me in the gut and glares down coldly as I writhe on the ground. ¡°S-still not pulling your punches as usual¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯re acting all gross.¡± Gisele looks like she is about to spit at me. She even wipes her lips with disgust. Yes, she has always been like that. I touch the smear of lipstick on my mouth. ¡°Gisele, this guy¡¯s head is all spinny~ After poisoning that Esta brat, this guy ended up being the one with a spinny head,¡± says Olgam with a disgusted tone. Hey, what do you mean by a spinny head? Still, I¡¯m not at all discouraged by this unflattering remark ¡°Ahahaha, I found out something incredible, Giselle!! It¡¯s the Demon King!! The Demon Kings are back!!¡± ¡°¡­ What?¡± While still on the floor, I cheerfully shout out my discovery, a complete contrast to my miserable position. ¡°A great banquet is about to start!¡± After receiving two large lumps on my head, I finally calmed down. I pour myself some wine and take a sip. ¡°Here I thought you¡¯d gone crazy.¡± ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ve always been crazy~¡± ¡°What? That kind of answer is not cool at all.¡± Meanwhile, Olgam is playing his tsukkomi role between our little exchange, saying things like ¡®That¡¯s not the same¡¯ as Giselle and I continue our little banter. The room where we enjoy our after-dinner drinks is also my bed chambers. I like it here because outsiders are not allowed. ¡°Today, I saw it. His Highness Ulysses performed the 10th Summoning Stage, and successfully called up a Spirit in its 10th form!! Ah, it was so terrifying. So that¡¯s what a spirit¡¯s true appearance is like¡­¡± ¡°You keep saying ¡®terrifying, so terrifying¡¯, but the look on your face is closer to ecstasy,¡± said Giselle. ¡°Fear and fascination are two sides of the same coin! As the saying goes~¡± ¡°¡­ you¡­ to what stage could you summon?¡± ¡°Aahh~~ if I were to push myself to the brink of death, hmm, the 4th Stage I supposed?¡± ¡°Woah, you¡¯re rather useless, aren¡¯t you?¡± Giselle is not drinking today, which makes tonight¡¯s aperitif session quite unusual. What usually happens is, my wife will drink first and I will match her drinking pace. However, today she merely serves me without drinking any herself. How incredible. An alcoholic serving me drinks without drinking any herself. ¡°You say that but, for an ordinary person, being able to reach the 4th Stage is already quite incredible. Moreover, us Medite don¡¯t focus our study on Spirit magic. Our powers are more subtle, working alongside poisons that take people¡¯s lives discreetly¡­ Speaking of which, I collected some loot off that Esta brat. Take a look.¡± ¡°¡­ What do you mean by ¡®that Esta brat¡¯? Aren¡¯t you younger than Tommaso Esta?¡± My dear wife likes to fixate on little details like this, but I don¡¯t care about those things. Instead, I remove a small wooden box from deep within my sleeves. A magic circle had been inscribed on the box. When I open the box, a little spider pops out. The golden pattern on its back shone brightly. ¡°This is the Golden Spider, Tarantella. I managed to break its contract with Tommaso while he was fluttering over my head. Well, since he¡¯s nearby, I thought I might as well grab him.¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re really merciless when it comes to the Estas.¡± The golden spider is wandering around on the table. It looked confused. ¡°Tarantella, you¡¯re a venomous spider, aren¡¯t you? If so, we should be compatible companions.¡± ¡°No way, I want to go to the White Sage!¡± ¡°Look at it, it¡¯s been like that for a while now.¡± The Golden Spider resists me when I pick it up. It bites my finger, but unfortunately for it, its venom is useless against me. ¡°Well, it can¡¯t be helped, right?¡± said Olgam ¡°The White Sage is like a special existence for us Spirits.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that Olgam? Do you want to follow the White Sage?¡± ¡°Nah, I¡¯ve taken a liking to this place,¡± Olgam¡¯s tongue flickered out as he licks the warm liquor. That must have been his limit since he eventually went limp and said nothing else. Right, according to the records of Demon Class individuals: 3000 years ago, there were the Golden King and the Silver King. Both were categorized as legendary heroes. 2000 years ago, there were the Red Witch of the West, the Black King of the North and the White Sage of the East. The Three Great Demon Kings of Maydea whose magic was still being practised today. During that time, the Green Shrine Maiden of the South and the Legendary Hero also existed. 1000 years ago, the Demon Class individuals consisted of the Blue Shogun, the Wisteria Princess and the Archbishop of Holy Ash. The Blue Shogun was known as the leader of the north and was well known for his fighting skills and victories against the demon forces that once lived there. The Wisteria Princess was a tragic figure who aimed to create a nation where immigrants from the West and people of the East could coexist. As for the Archbishop of Holy Ash, he founded the Kingdom of Vabel in the Southern Sanctuary and was the source and inspiration for the sculptures there. ¡°If His Highness Ulysses was the White Sage, Princess Shatma the former Wisteria Princess and Fresir¡¯s General Kanon housed the soul of the Legendary Hero¡­ I guess¡­ reincarnation truly exists?¡± Giselle finds all of this very suspicious. ¡°What are you saying? Everyone is a reincarnation of something. It is said that the number of souls in Maydea never changes. Therefore, it is reasonable to say that the Demon Kings have reincarnated and returned every thousand years.¡± ¡°If that is so, then, that Makia Odille must be the reincarnation of someone, right?¡± ¡°¡­ I supposed¡­¡± I tried to recall all I could about the girl. Her face appeared innocent yet bewitching with those quick eyes. The most eye-catching thing about her was her blood-red hair. I stare at my finger where Tarantella had bitten. It is still bleeding. ¡°¡­ If I am to make assumptions from appearance alone, I have to say that the possibility of her being the Crimson Witch is the highest.¡± ¡°There you go with your nonsense again. Basing your guesses on looks alone won¡¯t cut it.¡± ¡°Think about it, if names are the summary of a person, with a title like ¡®Crimson Witch¡¯, don¡¯t you think a person¡¯s appearance serves as the best clue?¡± ¡°There you go with your faulty logic again.¡± ¡°How can I begin to make sense of the world without the aid of faulty logic to guide me first?¡± My existence is basically 80% lies, insults and faulty logic. Giselle¡¯s gaze was as cold as usual, however, she did not say anything else. I sip on the warm wine and appreciate the loot I had gathered today. I know that I am coming across a dangerous bridge, however, irrepressible curiosity is something that runs in my family. ¡°Hey, I have something to tell you¡­¡± ¡°What is it? It¡¯s rather rare to see you like this.¡± Uncharastically, instead of taking the bait, Giselle looks away. Even more wary and suspicious now, I take into consideration of her lack of drinking and wonder what it is she wanted to tell me. A divorce? Surely not?! I¡¯ll die!! ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m pregnant¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The chime of glass shattering echoes in the room as my wine glass fall on top of Olgam¡¯s head. Olgam leaps up, shrieking ¡®It hurts!¡¯ ¡°¡­ Eh?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? I am pregnant. We are having a child.¡± I am lost in thought for a long time. Then, I shake my head, trying to sort the words out so that I could understand them better. ¡°Y-Yaaaaaaaaay!! Uwaaaahhhh!!!¡± I surge forward, ready to envelop my dear with a bear hug but stop myself. It would be bad to squeeze my child too hard, right? Instead, I grab a pillow and place it between our bellies before circling her into a gentle hug. Oh, I¡¯m such a lucky, lucky fellow. ¡°Well done Giselle!! You are amazing!!¡± ¡°¡­ You¡­ you¡¯re happy? Over this?¡± ¡°Of course!!¡± my voice pitched higher with excitement. ¡°Giselle, is that why you have been avoiding alcohol?¡± ¡°¡­ That¡¯s right. I won¡¯t be drinking from now on.¡± ¡°¡­¡± As she gently strokes the pillow over her still flat belly, she gives me a troubled smile. For my alcoholic wife to give up drinking for the sake of our baby¡­ she must love our child so much¡­ I am so moved that I start crying. Right now, all I can do is thank the Goddess of Life & Destiny, Para Pushima, for her blessing. Today is such a wonderful day! Gumihou: I did quite a bit of editing, but neglected to note them down¡­ Well, just bits and pieces to smooth out the chapter. Also, this Lord Urbanus Medite is so weird¡­ Volume 1 - CH 43 This is Makia. On the day before we leave for the Royal Capital to participate in the Holy Festival, Tooru takes a half-day vacation to visit his mother at a large hospital in Delia Fields. I have seen his mother a few times. She is the image of an ill-fated beauty, very thin and sickly, with very black hair. ¡°What¡¯s up with you? You don¡¯t have to come with me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here because I have nothing better to do.¡± ¡°What do you mean by having ¡®nothing better to do¡¯? We¡¯ll be going on a big journey tomorrow, don¡¯t you need to prepare?¡± Tooru keeps up with his litany of complaints, however, his eyes remain fixed on the carriage floor. To be honest, I am a little worried about him. What exactly is his mother to him? The Delia Fields Hospital is a place where patients suffering from all kinds of ailments come to seek reliable treatment and a peaceful, healing environment surrounded by nature. Also, the hospital is famous for serving good food. Well, the food it serves is at least better than the rest of its peers. ¡°My, if it isn¡¯t Tooru. Thank you for coming~ Oh my, Makia-sama too?¡± Tooru¡¯s mother, Aish Sagaram is quietly reading in her bed, in the middle of a white hospital room. When we step into this white room, I have the strangest feeling that this person dressed in all white, on the white bed with her nearly translucent white skin would eventually become one with the whiteness and disappear from the world. Tooru has a rather complicated look on his face. However, when his mother calls him, he laughs in that slightly troubled way that is rather¡­ ¡°Auntie! That Tooru is too heartless. He left me alone in Delia Fields and went off to eat delicious food in Karted!¡± ¡°Oh my¡­ Tooru, yes, I heard about this too. You were involved with the establishment of that new school in Karted? Something about¡­ teaching the children and getting them interested in education¡­ I was really surprised when I saw your name in the papers.¡± Auntie giggles as she takes out a clipping of the article from a drawer next to her bed. Tooru looks really surprised. ¡°That¡¯s right, he even won the Green Treasure Award. He came here especially to tell you all about it. Right, Tooru?¡± ¡°¡­ Ahh, enough already. Stop talking about it.¡± Wait, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re shy? Are you a teenage brat? Wait¡­ I supposed, physically, you are a teenage brat. ¡°Oh my, Tooru dear, to speak to Makia-sama like that¡­¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s fine, Auntie. I told him to be like that.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Tooru is being very silent. To the point that it feels really weird. He has always been the type to be able to talk to anyone to a certain extent. At the very least, he¡¯s good at showing some kind of superficial goodwill. Well, as a former Demon King who is used to being above most people. It¡¯s not like he could ever feel inferior to the ordinary people around him, adults or not. Which is why he could freely express his true feelings for them. Still, I get the impression that he tends to be a little clumsy when he speaks to his mother. That reminds me, he was very cold to his Earth parents too. Well, to be fair, his Earth parents had been a little problematic. ¡°¡­ I¡¯m going to change the water in the vase.¡± ¡°Hah?¡± ¡°Well, since you especially brought flowers, might as well put them into a vase and brighten up the place, right?¡± Whenever Tooru visited his mother, he would bring a bunch of small white roses. They really fit with his mother¡¯s image. ¡°Oh my, surely that¡¯s too much trouble, Makia-sama. I can¡¯t bother you with something like changing the vase water.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, auntie. I really like arranging flowers. Besides, my father built this hospital, so I want to take a look around too.¡± With a final grin, I stand up. Just before I leave, I flash another look at Tooru, he has a rather indescribable look on his face. Anyway, I grab the vase with its wilting flowers and the small bunch of white roses that Tooru had brought and leave the room. Right, with ¡®Makia-sama¡¯ out of the way, mother and son could have a proper chat together. As for myself, I make my way towards a small area where I can get fresh water for the vase. There, I pull the wilting flowers out and sort out the still good ones. Not that there are many. I pick up a faded margaret with only half the petals remaining. It oddly reminded me of Tooru¡¯s mother. ¡°Hey, hey, Madam Sagaram¡¯s son is here to visit her.¡± ¡°That must be Tooru-kun, right? He has grown well into quite the young man, hasn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure Madam Sagaram-san is very proud of her child. ¡­ I feel really bad for her. Does Tooru know ?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ I do believe they should have informed him¡­¡± Hearing the nurses in white talking about Tooru and his mother, I naturally became interested in the topic. ¡°Hey, excuse me, miss nurses~¡± ¡°!? Makia-sama, you¡¯re here too?¡± ¡°That little talk just now, tell me more about it.¡± ¡°¡­ Uhm¡­¡± The nurses exchange looks with each other, looking troubled. I swallowed a little, infected by their obvious anxiety. Anyway, according to the nurses, auntie is only alive now thanks to the latest White Magic treatment. Even so, they estimate that she only has another half a year to live. Also, it looks like Tooru had already been told about this. ¡°That guy¡­¡± As I make my way to the hospital room, I recall the time when my Earth parents died in my previous life. Their death had been an accident, a freak vehicular accident. Tooru, what are you feeling now? Are you anything like me? Are you suffering from a terminal lack of feelings? ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Tooru dear. I am a terrible mother who has failed to give you anything in the end¡­¡± ¡°¡­. Mother¡­¡± I stop at the door, halted by the conversation happening inside the room. I can¡¯t go in while this talk is happening. Auntie is sobbing and saying something to Tooru. ¡°Even when you were little, you worked hard and swept chimneys to make money while your terrible mother just sleeps at home. I can¡¯t even send you to school¡­¡± ¡°¡­ No, that¡¯s not how it was, mother. I decided to take on the work myself. You never made me do anything.¡± ¡°Tooru¡­ you have always been like this. Kind, put together and sensible, you comforted me as though I am the helpless child. When your father died on the battlefield, instead of crying, you spent the whole time comforting me¡­ You never cried, or rather, you couldn¡¯t cry because you must be strong for your weak mother, right? I¡¯m so weak, I¡¯m so sorry, Tooru.¡± ¡°¡­ Mother¡­¡± The silence after that felt very long and deep. I hold my breath and count the seconds. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Tooru, I never did mean to trouble you¡­ Th-that¡¯s right, I have something for you. It belongs to your father. It¡¯s a little locket with our portraits in it. I would rather you keep it instead of me.¡± ¡°¡­ That¡¯s¡­ Mother, but¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, Tooru. Think of it as¡­ as a little charm. Well, I say that but, it looks like you have managed to be recognised by Count Odille, and even repay the City of Karted who kindly took us in. What¡¯s more, you will be receiving an impressive award soon. Now that I think of it, rather than a charm, this locket might end up being a burden instead.¡± ¡°That is¡­ not true. Mother, I did not achieve all of this alone. Father went to the battlefield to protect us and you escaped the war, taking me with you to safety. So, don¡¯t ever call yourself a terrible mother again. You are the only mother I have¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Tooru¡­¡± Realization dawned on me. I continue to hug the vase to my chest, the soft petals of the white roses brush against my cheeks and I inhale their delicate scent. With my back leaning against the door, I endure the silence that follows. Tooru, you probably won¡¯t cry, right? Well, unlike me, you¡¯ll probably feel some pain. Your mother, whose existence is as delicate and ephemeral as a white rose might be weak, but to you, she must have been the best mother you ever had. After all, you have been protecting her all this while. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ ¡°Are you¡­ okay?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I heard about your mother¡­¡± We are back in the carriage on the way home. I could not help myself and ended up asking Tooru about his mother. ¡°Aaa¡­ hmm, well, I really don¡¯t want to hear any comment from someone who felt nothing when their parents died back then.¡± ¡°You and I are different though, right?¡± ¡°We are not different¡­¡± Tooru¡¯s voice lowers and he looks out the carriage window. As the farmlands of Delia Fields rapidly pass by us, his voice is clear as he says, ¡°We are not different. She said that I couldn¡¯t cry because I had to be strong when she was weak, but that is not true. At that time, I felt nothing. When news of Father¡¯s death came, it was just another piece of news to me. Another person dying in a war. That is all. It is the same for Mother¡­ only, this time, I have some advance notice, so¡­ there is even less to worry about.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I understand his statement so much that it hurts. We are like this because we do not know if it is alright for us to be sad. Even so, this good-looking idiot. Look at yourself, you have been opening and closing that locket that you just received from your mother. ¡°It is true that we came to this world as infants with new parents and an opportunity to build relationships. Perhaps it is because we get to keep our memories, but sometimes, when I look at the people around me, they all seem so young. I wonder, what are our parents supposed to mean to us? ¡°¡­¡± We are such awkward people. It is not like we can just re-live our lives each time and redo every existing relationship. We could only stack up our accumulated lives and keep stacking our experiences like uneven blocks on top of each other. Everything is gone aside from the memories in our heads. That is why, even now, I have no idea what to say, what to think or even what I should do right now. ¡­click. As the carriage rattles on, the sound of a locket clicking shut is heard. [Gumihou: Woah, this chapter is deep] Volume 1 - CH 44 This is Makia. I have come to the Royal Capital of Miradreed for the Holy Festival. Duke of Beigrates¡¯ villa is located at the edge of Miradreed and way too large and ostentatious to be properly called a villa. ¡°Woah¡­ As expected of a great noble!¡± How is this villa larger than our mansion in the Delia Fields? It also has a well-maintained manicured rose garden as well as one, two, or three marble fountains¡­ ¡°Ohohohoho!! Well, Makia. What do you think of our villa? Isn¡¯t it gorgeous?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m just wondering why your villa is flashier than your house, especially since your family rarely comes here.¡± ¡°Oh my, I¡¯m reluctant to admit this but, while it¡¯s true that we don¡¯t need a villa at the Royal Capital. It¡¯s one of the ways we show off our wealth.¡± The Beigrates family, including Smirda-chan, joined our convoy on the journey from Margilia. Right now, I am subjected to Smirda¡¯s boasting while my parents are looking at the rooms we¡¯ll be staying at for the duration of the Holy Festival. We¡¯re really indebted to the Beigrates for letting us stay with them. Meanwhile, Tooru has been fetching and carrying the luggage with the other servants for some time now. When Smirda-chan catches sight of him, she becomes flustered and runs towards him with her large curls bouncing left and right. ¡°Oh my, Tooru-san can just leave this kind of thing to the servants. They will take care of it for you.¡± ¡°N-No, I mean, I am a servant too.¡± Tooru was in the middle of carrying something heavy and [1] nearly fell over when Smirda-chan bounced in front of him. ¡°That¡¯s right Smirda. He is my servant, so just let him do his thing.¡± ¡°No way, Makia! Tooru-san is the receiver of the Green Treasure Award! A great protagonist!¡± Not really, he could be considered one of the main players, but he is still one of the many that had worked together to make the school project a success. ¡°Ah! That¡¯s right!! I need to get some new dresses ready for the dance! Fufun~ I¡¯ve been invited to the ball that¡¯s happening on the third day at the Royal Palace.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll be going too. Since, you know, my dad will be receiving his award there¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Smirda raises her eyebrows, looking like she has something to say to me. Instead of continuing with this pointless conversation, I turned to Tooru, who is just there with a bunch of luggage, and said, ¡°You can go.¡± ¡°Well, you and I are in completely different positions. That¡¯s right, I am a lady who will be queen in the future after all¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m just there to eat Royal Palace food. So, it¡¯s all fine with me.¡± It might be a ball, but do you really think that I won¡¯t skip it? Especially when there¡¯s delicious food? ¡°Still, I must say you¡¯re quite amazing, Smirda. Lord Raymond is expected to be the next king right? So, your husband will be an uncle.¡± ¡°A-an uncle?! How rude! He¡¯s a very energetic and youthful man!! Each time he visits our mansion at Margilia, he makes sure to bring me a souvenir. He¡¯s a wonderful person, you know?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Yeah, he¡¯s totally treating her like a little brat¡­ well, if Smirda herself doesn¡¯t mind it, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s any of my business that she¡¯s basically a minor about to get into a large age-gap relationship with a much older man. ¡°Melvis!! Where is this Melvis?!¡± Smirda claps her hand as she continues to call out. Quite suddenly, a Beigrates female knight appeared out of nowhere. ¡°At your service, Smirda-sama.¡± ¡°Melvis, I want to go shopping. Could you come with?¡± ¡°Of course, my lady. Allow me to confirm this with the Lord.¡± The short-haired and sharp-faced Melvis glances over me once before bowing her head and disappearing just as quickly as she had appeared. I have caught a few glimpses of her before this. She is a fairly strong magic knight with good MP levels. ¡°Well then, Makia. I am going to town now. Would you like to come along? Well, a country bumpkin like you might find the more sophisticated outside world a little tough to cope with.¡± Looks like Smirda is in great shape today. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ ¡°Hey, Tooru! Let¡¯s head to town.¡± ¡°Ehh, didn¡¯t we just arrive? You sure are energetic.¡± ¡°I have something I need to buy.¡± The terrace of the bedroom allocated to me overlooks the Royal Capital of Miradreed. This is possible because the villa is located on a very high hill. [1] Therefore, although we are a little out of town, we could still view the liveliness of the gorgeous town from here. Anyway, I don¡¯t plan to wear any flashy dresses like Smirda. Mother has already prepared my dress for the ball. ¡°¡­¡± When I glance over at Tooru, a golden locket catches my eye. It is the locket with the family picture of him and his parents. ¡°The truth is, today is my parents¡¯ wedding anniversary. So, even before the Holy Festival, our dinner will be quite extravagant.¡± ¡°I see¡­ speaking of which, I thought we were celebrating something like Christmas Eve¡­¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just their wedding anniversary. Their marriage was decided by their parents, but it turned out unusually well. Mother suffered quite a lot of criticism from the other relatives since she only had me, but father still loves her a lot. The reason we don¡¯t celebrate the Holy Festival at the Royal Capital is that my parents like being at Delia Fields better [2].¡± ¡°¡­¡± Two days ago, after Tooru visited with his mother. A few things occupied my mind. All sorts of thoughts popped up: whether to be sad or not when my parents die, whether they count as my parents even though I am mentally older than them. Anyway, the conclusion is, I would like to try and be more like a child to my parents, for their sake at least. Before this, we must have some resistance to the idea of showing any kind of affection to our parents in the beginning. ¡°Still, what sort of gift would be best for a wedding anniversary, I wonder? What makes a happy couple anyway? What kind of gift would parents like to receive from their kid? I have never been married or had any kids, so I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Tooru is just looking down while I mused over things out loud. After observing his expression, I deliberately said, ¡°Speaking of which, Tooru-san, you¡¯ve had lots of women and even kids, right? So, papa, what kind of gift would you like to receive from your darling daughters?¡± ¡°Hey you, stop it.¡± The way Tooru¡¯s expression changes is just too funny. ¡°Well¡­ I think you don¡¯t necessarily have to give them anything too luxurious.¡± ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s not like I have a lot of money either, so I can¡¯t afford anything too luxurious. Still, hmm¡­¡± The Royal Capital is much more crowded than the last time I visited. Which makes sense since it is just a day before the Holy Festival. There are many showy shops and townscapes, people are everywhere too. I went to the general store, the flower store and the jewellery store and saw a lot of things, but I couldn¡¯t find anything that stands out. There are lots of nice things, of course, especially at the jewellery store, but anything set with precious stones and metals is really expensive. What¡¯s more, Tooru doesn¡¯t look like a servant, so people keep making comments like ¡®Oh, what a sweet young couple¡¯. No way, no matter how you look at it, I¡¯m just a 14-year-old minor, it¡¯s a crime you know! Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ The blue sky was taking on a pale orange colour. I had searched through all kinds of shops, but could not find a good gift for my parents. ¡°Hey, we have to go back soon.¡± ¡°¡­ You¡¯re right.¡± Somehow, we are walking through some back alley and I stop in front of a suspicious-looking shop with an unusually gloomy atmosphere. ¡°¡­ What is this shop? Midgard¡¯s Miscellaneous Magical Merchandise¡­¡± ¡°It certainly looks suspicious.¡± It looks like a shop that sells fortune-telling services and magical items. However, its gloomy existence appeared quite contrary to the glittery atmosphere of the Royal Capital and no one dared to approach it. It looked a little lonely. ¡°Sh-should we take a peek?¡± ¡°Ehh, seriously?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t really ignore this dark atmosphere.¡± The nearly visible dark aura feels somehow exciting. Well, we were Demon Kings after all. ¡°¡­ Welcome.¡± Inside the shop is a terrifying-looking old witch. She looks like an old forest witch right out of a storybook. She is staring at us with wide eyes. No, just one eye because one of her eyes is covered by an eyepatch. Somehow, this makes her look even scarier. ¡°Oh my, some rare customers have arrived.¡± ¡°¡­ Hello.¡± The inside of the shop is very dim and dusty. Suspicious items line the shelves and there is a certain pungent scent in the room. The scent feels oddly familiar somehow. ¡°Old lady, are you a witch? If so, do you sell any items that are good for a happy couple?¡± ¡°¡­ Oh my, what a surprise~ So you are a pair of young couple? Hee hee hee~¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡± Tooru is quick to refute her. The old witch just rolls her eyes. She looks hard at Tooru and me for a moment and takes out a small box from a cupboard behind the counter. ¡°How about this? It¡¯s a crystallised flower that will never wither. Blue and red, once were two but now are one. Naturally, the selling point is that they will never wither. Hee hee hee~¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± There are two small brooches inside the little box. One red and one blue flower, crystalised for eternity. ¡°What magic did you use to make this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, just a little potion that ensures they will not wither for a lifetime. Hee hee hee.¡± The old woman fishes out a pipe from her pocket and starts smoking. The already dusty store becomes even more unbearable with the smoke. Even Tooru starts to choke. ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll have this.¡± The old witch gives me an eerie smile and says ¡®Thank you for your patronage¡¯. ¡°When I said so, the old witch turned to me with an eerie smile and said ¡®Please, come again¡¯. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ Dusk is coming on hard. As the carriage rushes up the hill to the Beigrates Villa, I look at the silhouette of the Royal Palace with new eyes. For a place that has never piqued my interest before, it has most of my attention now. ¡°Hey¡­ I wonder, do you think Yuri is inside the Royal Palace?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The Royal Palace looms tall over the Royal Capital like a giant in the dusk. Beyond it, the domed roof of the Royal Nation¡¯s Cathedral could be vaguely seen. Beyond that is the Central Sea. Even for us, we cannot catch sight of the other continents that were once our territories. ¡°We¡¯ll know tomorrow. The Royal Family will be attending the award ceremony. There¡¯s also the ball on the third day.¡± ¡°I want to see him soon¡­ How many years has it been?¡± Tooru says nothing. However, his eyes are also trained towards the Royal Palace. The silhouette of a dark, hulking giant against a darkening sky. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ ¡°H-happy Wedding Anniversary¡­¡± That evening, I handed my parents the wedding anniversary present. It feels unexpectedly embarrassing. I think, I must have been a little worried since I have never given my parents, [1] any of my parents, that is, anything like this. Still, they both seem happy with the gifts. ¡°Oh my, Makia. What a gorgeous little flower brooch!¡± ¡°I told you to buy something you like at the Royal Capital and yet you¡­ I- I shall wear this brooch on my scarf for tomorrow¡¯s ceremony!¡± ¡°Yes, I shall do the same too~¡± Seeing my father and mother so happy over something like this made me glad that I spent a little more time searching for the right gift. Although¡­ I have a feeling that my father, Count Odille, will be criticized by his peers for wearing a cheap brooch to such an important event. ¡°¡­¡± For some reason, my entire body felt itchy. I grip my skirts with sweaty hands, releasing and gripping the materials again. I have a very long memory, however, I do not believe I have ever felt like this in all of the years that I have lived. [Gumihou: Rearranged the ending to make it sound a little more poetic] [1] Add Details [2] Not sure why this sentence is here? Why do they like Delia Fields better? Are they escaping nosy relatives living at the Capital? Volume 1 - CH 45 I¡¯m Makia Odille. Right now, I am at the Holy Nation¡¯s Cathedral. ¡°Aaaauuggghhh, this is impossible. The Royal Family is too far to be seen!¡± ¡°Calm down, Makia.¡± ¡°Maybe I should have shouted at them just now?¡± ¡°Do that and the award the Lord and I had just received will disappear with a poof.¡± I and Tooru have left the Cathedral grounds. The ceremony for the Green Treasure Award had already been held. The whole ceremony was very solemn. It began with a rather lengthy sermon from the Archbishop about various myths and the Blessings of Vabilophos. The ceremony was so stuffed with formality that we could not even look around or raise our heads too high, especially with the Royal Family staring at us from the upper floors. Among them stood ¡®Ulysses¡¯, however, I could not make proper contact. Once the award ceremony was over, the Royal Family left almost immediately. I¡¯m sure they have lots of things to do. ¡°Let¡¯s go after him.¡± ¡°¡­ seriously?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve come this far, what else could we do if not chase down Yuri?¡± ¡°But, he might not even be in the Holy Nation anymore.¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know about that~ [2] Why don¡¯t we check it out~?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Yuri¡­ no, that is, Ulysses. I have secured enough information on him,¡± I say with a grin as I point at my eyes. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ Even once the ceremony is over, there are plenty of people still milling about on the open grounds of the Holy Nation. So, it is not a good idea to try and use magic where it could be seen. We first escaped my parents by telling them that I want to take a look around the place. My parents are busy chatting with other aristocrats, they basically let me go so long as ¡®Tooru is with you¡¯. ¡°All things considered, this has to be a real sacred place¡­ the air has an odd feel to it¡­¡± We sneak back into the Holy Nation Cathedral and make our way through the extended buildings, looking for a quieter spot. Compared to the lively situation happening near the front of the building, this place was completely quiet. Shafts of light came through the skylights in the ceiling, all of them shining in the same direction. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s start our search.¡± Tooru held out his right hand. A magical circuit formation in the shape of a 3D cube flashes into existence. His Black Magic has something to do with spatial manipulation. To be honest, I don¡¯t entirely understand it. I know enough that it could become pretty dangerous depending on how one uses it. Information on the entire location is immediately written into the magical circuit cube. Once the cube is fully formed, I bite my finger and allow a single drop of blood to land on the cube. Thus, all the information I have on Ulysses is also entered into the circuit. ¡°¡­?¡± The cube displays two different locations for Ulysses. Strange¡­ ¡°You¡­ made a mistake?¡± ¡°No way! I only input Ulysses¡¯ information.¡± However, there are two points of light on the cube. One of them is much stronger and rapidly moving farther and farther away from this place. The other light is quite faint, but remains unmoving within the Holy Nation. ¡°¡­¡± Tooru and I then look at each other. ¡°Well, to be honest, I think the one that¡¯s moving away is Ulysses.¡± ¡°¡­ I agree, but something similar enough to Ulysses is here, right? What could it mean¡­¡± ¡°¡­ I have to say, I¡¯m a little curious too¡­¡± In wordless agreement, we made for the fainter light, following the location given by Tooru¡¯s 3D magic cube. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ The [1] cube leads us into a no-entry area close to the back of the building. The air here is completely different from the open public area. As we walk down a long corridor, after taking many turns and twists, I get the feeling that we have travelled a long way. Honestly, I would not have gotten this far without Tooru¡¯s magic. ¡°¡­ it¡¯s a door.¡± What I had mistaken as an empty room has a circular gap in the low ceiling. We follow the direction from the cube and found ourselves looking up at a pitched black circle. The gap is actually a ¡®Black Door¡¯. This is where that faint light representing a second Ulysses comes from. ¡°¡­ shall we go?¡± ¡°Of course. That¡¯s why we¡¯re here in the first place, right?¡± Even though we know that this situation is highly suspicious, Tooru still steps forward and reaches out to touch the door. ¡°Please stop. You may not advance beyond this.¡± ¡°!!?¡± A cute girl¡¯s voice came from behind us. Our eyes widen and we quickly turn around. A young girl clothed in layers of fluttery green fabric steps forward and smiles. Her hair is the colour of a young leaf and she has a rather indefinable air about her. Physically, she looks to be close to my age. We did not notice her at all because her aura has practically fused with the magic flowing within this area. ¡°Ah, the older brother who had won the award.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°I was watching from the sides,¡± she points to Tooru and titters. Then, she prances forward, one fist on her waist as she pouts, ¡°You can¡¯t go in there, you know?¡± ¡°¡­ ah, that is, we have something we wish to discuss with Prince Ulysses. Isn¡¯t he here?¡± ¡°Ulysses? He¡¯s not here. He¡¯s on his way to the harbour.¡± ¡°The harbour¡­?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s another ceremony with the Princess of Fresir from the Eastern Continent.¡± [3] Her lower lip sticks out even more. It appears that she did not like the idea of Prince Ulysses going there. Tooru and I exchange a look as we tilt our heads at each other. ¡°Anyway, I should tell you that only I and the Archbishop can go beyond that door. So, there¡¯s no way Ulysses is there.¡± ¡°Then, this is¡­¡± Then, what is that second, much fainter, light? We look at the faint light on the cube again. ¡°¡­ it is still too early for the two of you to go to the other side of this door.¡± It feels like something sharp and thin had pierced me from the top of my head. I stand in place, shocked, [1] rigid and my senses firing so much information at the same time that my whole self freezes up. Following this voice, our senses track every single step that echoes across the tiled floor. It feels as though every gods and goddesses within the painting is looking down on us. The man stops within one of the shafts of light. As though he had just emerged from the darkness into the shining light. ¡°You¡­¡± It has been a long time since I had last seen Tooru make that face. Something bubble up within us as we stand before the man. Tooru¡¯s expression is very grim. ¡°Hero¡­.!!¡± Yes, a very sudden reunion. Despite the navy blue, nearly black, military uniform and a military cap, we recognise our natural enemy just from his voice and the senses firing within our bodies. His eyes, when he looks down at us. How we have hated those cold blue eyes for years. How we have feared them all this while¡­ [Gumihou: Okay, this just escalated¡­] [1] Add Details [2] It is unclear who is speaking here until the next sentence. Inject a bit more ¡®Makia-ness¡¯ into the dialogue so that it¡¯s clear that she is clearly doing the ¡®nyehehe I know more than you~¡¯ attitude. Original was: We don¡¯t know. Still, you can check it out Dude, who said this? [3] Adjusted details, show rather than say. Volume 1 - CH 46 Tooru unravelled the 3D magic formation and his hand flashed to his waist, closing on the hilt of his sword. ¡°T-Tooru¡­!!¡± ¡°Get down Makia. We¡¯re not as helpless as we were back on Earth¡­ At least, now we might be able to¡­¡± That¡¯s right, we can now fight and struggle for our life instead of being silently murdered. Our MP has even increased, moreover, there are two of us. I might even have the chance to avenge our previous deaths. Tooru especially hates the Hero. ¡°¡­ again? Black Demon King¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Do you plan to lose to me again and be killed?¡± The Hero is very calm. He is practically beaming down at us. He is particularly good at provoking Tooru. ¡°You bastard!!¡± ¡°Tooru!! Calm down!!¡±¡± I am nearly sick with fear as cold sweat covers my body. What should I do? How do I handle this clash of murderous intent? Tooru¡¯s foundation is not stable. I can see his black aura snapping and distorting. His magic is trying to manifest itself. ¡°Stop, Tooru! If you use your magic here, this entire space will¡­¡± ¡°¡­ But Makia¡­!!¡± I have to restrain Tooru, who looks hell-bent on taking the Hero¡¯s life. He is glaring at the Hero and biting at his lip while our mutual enemy is smiling at us. ¡°Hey, Hero, are you planning to kill us again¡­?!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The Hero snickers, his eyes flashing under his military cap. ¡°When the time comes. Speaking of which, Crimson Witch, I think you¡¯re misremembering something here. Didn¡¯t you commit suicide? Moreover, you took my life along when you snuffed yourself off.¡± ¡°¡­ that¡¯s true. Well, if that¡¯s the case, are you prepared to be taken away with me again?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The composed smile on his face faded. I grab Tooru¡¯s sword, the blade biting deeply into my hand, and blood flows down the silver blade. ¡°Makia¡­ you¡­¡± ¡°Just in case,¡± ¡­plop, plop, plop The sound of blood dripping onto the ground sound very loud. ¡°Hey, Hero. You just said ¡®when the time comes¡¯, that means you won¡¯t be killing us now, right? If that¡¯s the case¡­what? You can only kill us under some sort of condition?¡± ¡°¡­ I suppose you could say that. However, it¡¯s not like you will understand even if I tell you the reasons.¡± ¡°What is that supposed to mean!?¡± I can tell that Tooru¡¯s sword is absorbing more and more magic. However, since I am holding it, it remained still. He must have calmed down a little. ¡°If that is so, why are you here? If you¡¯re not here to kill us, then why¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± His gaze never wavers. Since I cannot read his information or expression, I begin to falter too. plop The silence hurts. Especially since it is shot through with bloodlust from both sides. What should I do? Should we just kill him now? ¡°Hey, enough! You can¡¯t fight here!¡± The girl with green hair, who had been ignored by all of us, suddenly rushes forward, her hands and clothes fluttering angrily. ¡°¡­ Green Shrine Maiden¡­¡± The Hero is looking at her with a rather profound expression. ¡°This is the Sanctuary! No fights allowed!¡± She is mostly repeating herself, however, I can tell that she is sincerely trying her hardest to stop us from fighting. Well, when a cute and innocent-looking girl suddenly thrust herself forward, it is a bit difficult to maintain the killing intent laden atmosphere. I let go of Tooru¡¯s sword and inhale deeply, [1] hold my breath for two seconds before exhaling slowly. ¡°¡­ well, that¡¯s fine with me. Put away your sword, Tooru, won¡¯t you? And don¡¯t forget to cancel the magic formations.¡± ¡°Is that wise¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. He has no intention of killing us now, so it¡¯s fine.¡± With a little ¡®tsk¡¯, Tooru put his sword back into its scabbard. The space distorting black magic dispersed. Till the end, the Hero did nothing. ¡°I shall grant you one nugget of wisdom. ¡­beyond that door rests the answer to the question that you are looking for.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Then again¡­ you might not wish to know what lies beyond this space.¡± Step by step, the Hero walks past the shafts of light, alternately in the light and shadows as he approaches us. ¡°Are you saying that the answer to why you killed us twice lies beyond that door?¡± ¡°¡­ [1] pfft¡­ hahahahaha¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Tooru grits his teeth and grabs the Hero by the collar. Yet, the Hero continues to laugh like a crazy person. ¡°Twice¡­? Black Demon King¡­ Are you sure that I have only killed you ¡®twice¡¯¡­?¡± ¡°Wha¡­?¡± Thinking that it is probably best not to be too close to the Hero longer than necessary, I grab Tooru and pull him back. Tooru staggers backwards, ¡°W-what are you doing?¡± ¡°Just¡­ stop!! Why are you always like this when it comes to that guy?¡± What happened to the usual easygoing Tooru? Well, I know how you feel but¡­ The Hero straightens his collar, as though nothing untoward had happened, and strides past us. As if reacting to my sharp gaze, he looks back at me. ¡°Once the Holy Festival is over, you may open this door and see what is beyond it. While you¡¯re there, you might acquire a better understanding of what is happening.¡± ¡°¡­.?¡± The Hero places his hand before the black door and an enormous amount of MP pours into the black hole of [2] what I realized is the trunk of a huge tree. [2] The tree had been so huge that I had at first thought it was a wooden wall. Infused with magic, the door opens and a rather nostalgic scent slips out. ¡°W-Wait!! Hero!!¡± I shout at him, but the gap in the tree is shining too brightly and I have to close my eyes. When I open them next, the Hero is already gone. ¡°He¡¯s gone¡­¡± ¡°Damn¡­ What was that all about?¡± ¡°Tooru, I understand how you feel, but¡­¡± I lift my foot, meaning to walk towards the door, but hesitate. Then, I put my foot back down, slowly. ¡°Right, let¡¯s come here with Ulysses once the Holy Festival is over.¡± ¡°Makia¡­¡± As for the girl, the so-called ¡®Green Shrine Maiden¡¯ if the Hero is to be believed, she had chirped, ¡®Aah, I¡¯m going in~~¡¯ when the door opened and followed the Hero inside. The door is slowly turning black again, presumably locking itself against outsiders. From the looks of it, this is not a door that either of us could open. I clench my bloodied hand and grab Tooru¡¯s clothes with the other. Though I cannot fully predict what will happen next, I cannot help but feel uneasy about all of this. [Gumihou: This chapter seems kind of patchy¡­] [1] Where did this tree come from?! Is the black door in the ceiling or suspended in the middle of a room or a black hollow in a tree in the middle of the room?! Aaarrgghhh!! Fixed it so that it is at least vaguely made sense Volume 1 - CH 47 I am Percelis. The Green Shrine Maiden of the Holy Nation. ¡°This brother, to think that you can enter this place? What a surprise~¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The man is walking down the stone steps leading towards the underground garden. He is a blonde man in a sharp military uniform. He stops on the floor where the myths of this land are depicted in murals. I stand next to him, staring at his face. He is [1] beautiful to look at but his eyes are somewhat hollow. [1] Like, like, he is not sure what he is looking at? ¡°Have you come to look at the murals?¡± The section of the mural that he has stopped in front of depicts the final chapter of the myth. ¡°The Battle with the Giants.¡± The man mutters this [1] to himself, looking very conflicted. I, too, take a closer look at the mural he is staring at. ¡°¡­¡± A gigantic black creature with wings extended was depicted in mid-flight. The world below it is in chaos with tall towers [1] and burning flying ships. It is a scene of the gods fighting against flying giant monsters. After looking at it for a little longer, the man continued down the stairs once again. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ The darkness ends and suddenly, we are surrounded by fresh sweet air. This is a sacred place. My favourite location in the whole world, the ¡®Tomb of Truth¡¯. The man walks to the base of the tree in the centre, carelessly stepping on the moss. I also walk forward, the water splitting itself away from my feet. The man stops before the several water caskets inside the tomb that is the heart of this sanctuary and looks down. ¡°¡­¡± He is looking at the casket of a little boy that I like to cuddle close to. ¡°Elder brother, you know this child?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°He was here even before I became the Green Shrine Maiden. I wonder how he died¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°The truth is, I know nothing about this child, and yet, I somehow feel like I know him. Did you know him when he was alive?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Oh, he replied for the first time. However, his expression at that time is¡­ I¡¯m not sure how to explain it. I find myself at a loss for words. I wonder why¡­ Sadness trickles through me again. ¡°Apologies, I am the reason that this child is here.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± After dropping this shocking news, the man turns his back to the centre of the Sanctuary and makes to leave this place. [1] Even as I stand there, looking at him, he never looks back. However, him saying that he had known this child made me feel a sense of intimacy with him. ¡°What¡¯s your name? I¡¯m Percelis.¡± ¡°¡­¡± It is the only thing I could think of to say. I asked for his name but he did not reply. Just like that, he left this place. ¡°¡­ what just happened?¡± I tilt my head a little, [1] thinking for a bit. Then, I crouch next to the boy¡¯s casket and look at his face again. ¡°¡­ Hey, who are you?¡± Who is that man? Who are you? I reach to touch the child that has been submerged underwater all this while, but my hand ends up blocked by the glass lid of the casket, unable to reach him¡­ [Gumihou: ¡­at this point, I¡¯m not sure who is creepier.] [1] Added some details Volume 1 - CH 48 This is Makia. A little while earlier, I encountered the Hero for the first time since I returned to this world. ¡°Oi, are you alright? Your hand¡­¡± ¡°¡­ hmm, it¡¯s nothing. It will be fine soon.¡± Tooru is holding my hand with a strange look on his face. Still, he of all people should know that I heal very fast from such superficial wounds. ¡°Should I heal it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s no need to bother with it. Look, it¡¯s already healing itself. You do know that I am a blood magic user, right? My body is used to handling little cuts like this well.¡± ¡°I guess¡­¡± ¡°If Ulysses is here, he¡¯d have healed this in a second. He¡¯s a White Magic user after all. We¡¯re Black Magic users, so it¡¯s going to take a while¡­¡± Tooru takes out a white handkerchief from his pouch and wipes the blood on my palm, careful not to touch the already healing wound. ¡°¡­ You¡­ Do you always carry a handkerchief on your person? ¡°¡­ just what kind of person do you think I am?¡± Tooru still has that weird expression on his face. He is still frowning, his expression rather stiff. Well, it can¡¯t be helped, we did just meet the Hero, after all. ¡°This is my fault.¡± ¡°What is?¡± ¡°You were trying to make sure I stay calm, didn¡¯t you? To even grab my sword with your bare hands¡­¡± ¡°Oh my, so you know it too. Well, I can see that blood is going into your head, so I can¡¯t just sit back.¡± ¡°Of course. But still¡­I can¡¯t help myself when I¡¯m in front of that guy.¡± ¡°¡­well, I don¡¯t consider that a bad thing? You have always been too well-behaved in my opinion. It¡¯s fine to lose it now and then.¡± Tooru releases my hand with an ¡®is that so?¡¯ expression on his face. I raise my hand to check the wound. The cut has already closed and is healing well. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ The evening of the third day of the Holy Festival. Members of the Odille and Beigrates family headed to the Royal Hall together. Today is the day of the much-anticipated ball. To many girls, a Royal Ball is something they long for their whole lives. The hall is fitted with glittering chandeliers and the dazzlingly colourful dresses of the ladies here added to the dreamy beauty of the enchanting atmosphere. For me, the highlight of the ball is the buffet table. [1] Just look at the literal towers of dainty snacks and huge piles of meat towers. I am dazzled by the beauty in front of me. ¡°Goodness, Makia. If you keep looking at the food like that, you¡¯ll be ridiculed, you know?¡± ¡°But Smirda, just look at this! How on earth did they come up with such amazing combinations of food and¡­ [1] haahhh¡­ the gorgeous smells¡­¡± ¡°You can be a bit scary sometimes.¡± Smirda is dressed in the latest fashion, the trend now includes lots of corsages and I must admit, she looks good in them. Her hair was mostly swept up, with two ringlets coiling down to sway with every movement of her head. As for myself, I am in a red lace dress. Today¡¯s red is even redder than my usual choice. ¡°Hey hey, Makia, isn¡¯t that young man cool? Ah, he¡¯s the son of the Milvus family ¡°Aren¡¯t you about to enter the Royal Harem? That means you should only set your eyes on the royal sons or the king, right? Personally, I prefer the wild type over those gentleman-like men.¡± ¡°Oh, you mean like Tooru-sama?¡± ¡°Tooru? Wild? No way, no way¡­¡± It is only then that I realize that this girl is a little bit insecure. I had immediately made a beeline for the corner of the hall where the beautiful towers of food are situated, but I¡¯m still unable to reach it because Smirda has a grip on my arm and is refusing to let me leave. ¡°Hey, let go of me already.¡± ¡°N-No way, I mean, do stay beside me, Makia. You¡¯re my only friend here.¡± ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go and have something to eat together. Oh, look, look!! That huge chunk of meat looks awesome¡­¡± ¡°N-no please, Makia!! Stop saying things like ¡®chunk of meat¡¯!!¡± Well, well, looks like Smirda is feeling a bit lonely at this large party. I wonder where her brazenness went? I would probably think her cute, if she¡¯s not been actively stopping me from reaching for my precious food. ¡°Aaah, this must be Makia Odille? It¡¯s been a while, eh~?¡± Turning around, wondering just who is the one calling my name, I recognised that it is one of those aristocratic gentlemen. In fact, I¡¯m fairly sure it was the same guy I saw at the Karted church grounds. That monocle left quite an impression on me. ¡°Oh, hello, uncle.¡± ¡°Oh, how terrible~~ Do I truly look like an uncle to you?¡± I believe his name is Urbanus Medite. A mysterious person with fairly high MP levels. ¡°M-Makia, you¡¯re acquainted with Lord Medite?!¡± ¡°Eh, well, I¡¯ve only met him once.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Smirda appears a little nervous. How curious. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve been wanting to meet you again~~ Young Lady Makia, are you here for the Holy Festival?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± There is a searching quality to his gaze. I have no idea what he is looking for, but I do know that this man is acting rather suspiciously. ¡°My, my, it is Lord Medite.¡± Duke of Beigrates breaks through the crowd of people milling about in the hall, swaying to the elegant background music. Smirda rushes over to her father, grabs his arm and hides behind him. ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s the Duke of Beigrates. Was that your daughter? She appears to be a little frightened.¡± ¡°Well, you do have a rather creepy vibe, after all¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Somehow, the atmosphere between these two people seems rather¡­ heavy? I guess, as representatives from 12 Great Noble Families, they must have quite a lot of history between them¡­ How mysterious. Well, it has nothing to do with me though. ¡°Well, excuse me,¡± I tried to sneak off after leaving those words behind and head for the buffet table, but¡­ ¡°A moment, please, Young Lady Makia. There is someone I wish to introduce to you.¡± The Duke of Beigrates stops me from walking away. Nearly in tears, I turn around with a resigned ¡®What is it?¡¯ Coming up between the Duke of Beigrates and Lord Medite is another man. My guess is he should be in his late 20s or early 30s. The royal crest on his chest indicates that his status is higher than the majority of the people in the room. ¡°Sir Raymond!!¡± Smirda calls out happily from behind her father. So, this is the next king¡­ ¡°Hey, Duke of Beigrates!! Young lady Smirda, you look wonderful today~ Oh, and it¡¯s been a while, Lord Medite~¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hm? Somehow, I have a rather different impression of this man. For one thing, he looks younger than I expected. I can somewhat understand what Smirda means when she says he is a ¡®rather youthful¡¯ person. After that very refreshing greeting, Sir Raymond turns to me and smiles. Duke of Beigrates takes this as a hint to introduce me. ¡°Miss Makia, as you probably know, this is Sir Raymond. He is the younger brother of His Majesty the King.¡± I perform the standard clich¨¦ greeting. Even as I lift my skirts in a curtsy, I wonder why I am being introduced to him. ¡°A great pleasure to meet you, Sir Raymond. I am Makia Odille.¡± ¡°Hey, nice to meet you. Hm, I heard a lot about you¡­ you must be Smirda¡¯s best friend. Count Odille¡¯s sharp little girl. I just love Count Odille¡¯s easygoing attitude, hahaha!¡± ¡°¡­¡± There are a lot of things I would like to say here, but I shall save them for next time. Speaking of which, why am I surrounded by all these big-name figures? Suddenly, a thought strikes me. Sir Raymond being here must mean that Ulysses is also somewhere around. There is a sudden buzz in the air as the venue becomes just a little noisier. I look up and see a prince crossing the room through the gaps between these big-name people. It clicked. That pale face, that refined dignity, and the overall atmosphere of sophistication tug something unique and nostalgic inside of me. ¡°Oh, looks like His Highness, Prince Ulysses has finally arrived. Everyone is rather excited since it is rare for him to appear in this kind of event.¡± ¡°Next to him is the princess of Fresir, right, Sir Raymond?¡± ¡°Yes. The princess appears to enjoy His Highness¡¯ company.¡± The adults are speaking to each other, but nothing registers in my mind. There is only one thing reflected in my eyes now. There is nothing in the world aside from him. I rush past the adults like a sharp breeze, making a break for him. ¡°Yurii!¡± I scream without care for status or position, or even my current location. The whole place had fallen silent, leaving only the elegant music floating in the air. ¡°¡­¡± He had been speaking with the princess next to him when my cry reached him. His eyes widen and he finally sees me. [1] I know he sees me because he cannot look away, could not stop staring at me. ¡°Ma, Maki¡­ chan¡­?¡± We have no way of hiding the emotions welling up inside of us. The day we have been waiting and waiting and waiting is finally here. Ulysses presses a hand over his mouth to suppress his feelings as he steps closer and closer. I am the same. [1] I just- ¡°Yuri!!¡± ¡°Maki-chan!!¡± We throw ourselves at each other, sobbing uncontrollably. My long red hair and Ulysses¡¯ white cloak sway with the momentum of our emotions. People around us must be wondering what is going on. The Duke of Beigrates and Sir Raymond look dumbfounded. Even Smirda is covering her mouth in shock. Could Tooru feel this overflow of emotions even as he stands outside the hall? We could care less what the people around us are thinking right now. [Gumihou: Yay~?] [1] Added Details. Volume 1 - CH 49 It feels like the very air within the hall has just stopped. I have waited and waited for this day to come. However, reality is starting to encroach on this miraculous meet-up. ¡°Hey, Yuri¡­ What should we do now?¡± ¡°¡­ umm¡­¡± We let go of each other to smile a little bitterly at one another. ¡°Great, we really stand out, huh?¡± I want to enjoy this moment of reunion with Yuri, however, this is neither the time nor the place. We are painfully aware of the stares surrounding us. As expected, we are the centre of attention. Someone!! Someone, please bring in the [Hidden Camera Prank Success!!] placard! [1] ¡°Ahem.¡± While everyone is looking at us with confused eyes, a strange girl breaks past the crowd. She is very pretty with long purple hair that looks as soft as silk and is dressed in something that carries a scent of exoticism. She taps her fan close and smiles suddenly at Ulysses and me. ¡°Goodness, Your Highness Ulysses!! Is this the person you have been speaking of? My, my, now I have to hear more about it. No, as a woman, I insist that you tell me all about it~! Now, come, come, both of you.¡± ¡°¡­ Wha¡­?¡± She is being overly familiar as she practically herded us away from the centre of the crowd and towards the terrace. I have no idea what is going on with her and I don¡¯t recall ever having met her before. However, Ulysses turns this pained smile at her and says, ¡°Excuse us, Princess.¡± The moment we were herded away, the hall suddenly reverts to its former liveliness. Even so, the topic on everyone¡¯s lips is about us. Oh my¡­ It can¡¯t be helped I guess, I can only blame it all on a sudden impulse. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ The terrace feels cool after the heat of the ballroom. The heat in my head also seems to have seeped out quite a bit. ¡°Goodness¡­ What were you thinking? In front of all those people too!¡± ¡°Thank you very much for the rescue, Princess Shatma.¡± ¡°¡­¡± In order to evade the eyes of all those people, the woman leads us to the terrace where she proceeds to scold Ulysses and me. Since I don¡¯t know this person, I merely frowned. ¡°Maki-chan, this is Princess Shatma. She¡¯s the first Princess of Fresir.¡± ¡°¡­ Pleasure to meet you¡± A lot of things have just happened, so my greeting is rather half-hearted. ¡°I know who you are¡­ Crimson Witch of the West.¡± ¡°¡­?!¡± Well, well, my interest in this girl skyrocketed with those few words. What are you talking about? Do you really know me? [2] She has snapped her fan open again and the amber eyes peeking over the laced edge shimmer with magic. It is the kind of magic that seems to draw you in. ¡°And¡­ you are?¡± I say in a low voice. ¡°Erm¡­ Maki-chan, the situation is a little complicated, but I can say that she is in a rather similar situation as us.¡± ¡°Similar situation?¡± ¡°She is the reincarnation of the Wisteria Princess, from 1000 years ago.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± I know about the Wisteria Princess, of course. However, Ulysses¡¯ news is so abrupt that I had a hard time believing it. Ulysses must have seen the doubt on my face, because he quickly says, ¡°Like the Three Great Demon Kings, she retains her past memories. She was also killed by him¡­¡± Ulysses clearly has more to say, but he suddenly stops speaking. [2] A shadow stretches across the floor, the light from the ballroom is blocked by a tall figure. Just by looking at the figure standing backlit by the light, all of us become even more conscious of the cold wind and the darkness of the night. ¡°You¡­¡± The man blocking the light is a beautiful blonde young man. Princess Shatma approaches him without hesitation, ¡°Oh, hello, Kanon.¡± When she reaches his side, she turns towards us and says, ¡°Crimson Witch, allow me to introduce Kanon Iskeil, one of the Generals of Fresier. To you, he will forever be the Legendary Hero from 2000 years ago, I believe.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I cannot extract any information from his name. Obviously, that is not his real name. I narrow my eyes at him while he stares down at me with that typical cold gaze. ¡°¡­ allow me to give regards to the day before, Hero.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Ulysses is obviously surprised and asks, ¡°You¡¯ve met before?¡± Just then, shimmering classical music spills into the terrace, completely at odds with the tense atmosphere. ¡°Princess, Sir Raymond has asked for you,¡± said the Hero to the Eastern Princess Shatma. She nods, sparing us one more glance before walking towards the light of the ballroom. [2] However, she stops and says, ¡°Crimson Witch, do make sure not to miss this Holy Festival¡¯s major event~¡± ¡°¡­ And what is this event?¡± The woman chuckles before striding off, her face still covered by her fan. Naturally, this left me very confused. ¡°¡­ And so, you¡¯re still here, Hero.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you hurry after the princess? Aren¡¯t you her servant now?¡± General Kanon is still there, staring at us. I really, really don¡¯t like that guy. Can¡¯t I enjoy my reunion with a good friend without him ruining things? Is he just going to evade every single one of our questions? ¡°What is it? Do you plan on asking me to dance?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Inside the ballroom, ladies and gentlemen of the aristocracy are already swaying to the music, gorgeous dresses sweeping the floors as they allow themselves to move with the delicately woven music. General Kanon suddenly smiles and extends his hand at me, ¡°In that case, may I have this dance, Young Lady Makia Odille?¡± ¡°¡­ You¡­¡± Sweat slides down my face, and the corners of my lips quirk up. ¡°You know, that¡¯s not the kind of face you should make when asking a lady for a dance.¡± No matter how one looks at it, he is clearly looking down on us, ready to kill us at any moment. As one might expect, I am on my guard. However, if I step back now, my reputation as the Crimson Witch will be stained. Therefore, I place my hand in his and face him as though I am about to go on a one-on-one battle. Ulysses has turned pale, going ¡®aaahhhh¡¯ as he holds his head. ¡°Maki-chan¡­ Please, come back alive¡­¡± ¡°Naturally, I shall step on his feet so hard that he will never stand or walk again. Be sure to come and observe my victory.¡± ¡°¡­ Maki-chan¡­¡± Neither of us considers the waltz as dancing. This pleasure of the ball, a beautiful activity where men and women could move about together in public and get to know each other is nothing but a battleground for us. Yes, I am going to war. The one who shows fear or weakness first is the loser. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ ¡°Oh my, looks like Young Lady Odille has been invited to dance with the Fresir General.¡± ¡°Goodness me, what a funny looking pair.¡± ¡°I must say, Young Lady Makia did not seem to be good at dancing. I wonder, has she been properly instructed?¡± The entire hall of people is staring at us. From a distance, it looks like a young girl is being guided by a more experienced dancer, a military gentleman at that. Ulysses is watching us from afar, [2] and will not rush forward to stop us, so I think we don¡¯t look too suspicious. Even so, those who are watching more closely would know that this isn¡¯t just any waltz. Our expressions reflect the grimness of a Demon King. Well, I am the only Demon King in this dance, but that is just an expression. Speaking of which, I am not too bad at dancing. However, the hatred that seeth within me makes me do my best to stomp on his foot with my heels at every opportunity. Unfortunately, this Hero has excellent dodging skills. I bet it looks like we¡¯re doing some kind of crazy dance to the random outsiders. We dance and glare silently at each other. However, in the end, I could not maintain this silence. [2] No wonder couples like to use the waltz as an excuse to conduct secret talks. As we move among the swirling couples on the floor and sparkling music, there an odd sense of privacy envelops us. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Why did you stop back then?¡± Back then, 2000 years ago. I still remember our last moments together. The moments of my death were seared into my mind. In desperation, I used my ¡®self¡¯ as the medium for my magic and utilized the data of the Crimson Witch to destroy everything. ¡°As someone with the ¡®Blessing of the Goddess¡¯, you should have the upper hand back then.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Even now, the silhouette of our last battle stayed with me like an afterimage that could never be shaken off. As blood poured out of me, I vaguely recalled the Hero tossing his weapon away. However, what stayed with me most is the calm expression on the Hero¡¯s face. There was an impression of ¡®I don¡¯t care what happens next¡¯ that lacked even a hint of despair. [2] It was that lack of care that scared me the most. ¡°That was all due to my mistake. I had made many errors back in that era.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°I¡­ killed you all in the wrong sequence.¡± ¡°?!¡± ¡°That sequence led you to destroy yourself just to take me with you. That was my first mistake. Even so, choosing to destroy yourself was also your greatest sin. However, I only understand this 1000 years later.¡± ¡°What¡­ What are you saying¡­?¡± I have no idea what emotions are roiling behind this man¡¯s powerful gaze. However, the feeling of frustration and helplessness welling up inside me is becoming unbearable. I had not expected my question to elicit such an answer, especially since it brought back that memory from the past. Right now, all I want to do is escape. I don¡¯t want to hear anything else from the man who calls himself General Kanon now. Unfortunately, the man slides one arm all the way around my waist and his other hand squeezes mine. ¡°¡­¡± He is squeezing the same hand that was injured earlier. Blood seeps into General Kanon¡¯s white glove, staining it red. ¡°You will recall things soon.¡± He tightens his grip on my hand. ¡°The disaster caused by you and I not only affect the future, but shone a light on a past that should never be revealed¡­ You and I are equally to blame, Crimson Witch.¡± Right then, I could not understand what this ex-Hero was saying. Why do I have to hear all this from a man who had killed us? What is even more frustrating is how frightened I am. Especially since I realise that it would not be long before the legacies left by my suicide and the promises of the distant past would soon be scooped out into the open. [Gumihou: Hmm, this chapter is difficult due to the vague, doomsday wording. Striking a balance between Actually Ominous and Jin Fengju-esque Solo Drama is difficult] [1] [Hidden Camera Prank Success!!] or [¥É¥Ã¥­¥ê´ó³É¹¦!!] Volume 1 - CH 50 Volume 1: Chapter 050: Tooru Getting a True Taste of a Stratified Society This is Tooru. Right now, I am lurking within the Royal Palace Garden. While music and lights spill out from the ballroom, I am seated at a fountain¡¯s edge. One of the smaller ones a little farther away from the brilliant happenings in that gorgeous world. Well, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m lonely or anything. Or upset that I am technically not allowed in. Haaahh¡­ is this what being an outsider in a stratified society is like? [1] I had once been the most powerful man, however, being on top of the social pack and being outside of it are two completely different things¡­ Well, at any rate, I can¡¯t appear under the brilliant chandelier lights with these so-called aristocrats due to my status as a servant. ¡°¡­ is Makia able to meet with Ulysses?¡± Well, it¡¯s not like I have anything better to do, so I might as well take a peek. I just need to make sure no one finds out. ¡°¡­?¡± I am just about to stand up when I notice a girl hidden in the shadows to my right. She is huddling behind a tree, staring into the ballroom. ¡°Uwaahh¡­¡± She surprised me a little. Just a little, really. I soon realized that I am staring at the so-called ¡®Green Shrine Maiden¡¯ from the other day. Her grass-green hair as well as her fluttery dress is exactly the same as before. ¡°¡­ Oi, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°?!¡± From the way she jumps, it looks like she did not notice me at all until I call out to her. She blinks her large round eyes at me rapidly from the shadow of the tree. ¡°¡­ah! You¡¯re that older brother from that time.¡± ¡°What are you doing? Why are you not in the hall?¡± ¡°¡­¡± the Green Shrine Maiden¡¯s cheeks puffed up. ¡°Well, it¡¯s like this, I¡¯m not allowed outside of the sanctuary and I¡¯ve never been to a ball.¡± ¡°But, aren¡¯t you outside now?¡± ¡°I sneaked out. There¡¯s a passage that connects the Royal Palace to the Sanctuary¡­ Ah, that¡¯s a secret by the way.¡± For a secret, she reveals it too easily. Then, she sighs and looks longingly towards the lighted hall. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and take a peek? Just make sure not to get caught.¡± ¡°I- I would, but¡­ I¡¯d be even more sad since I can¡¯t enter¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hmm, once again I am forced to realise how stratified this society is. Neither I, as the servant of a noble, nor this Green Shrine Maiden are allowed entry to that glittering world behind those walls. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ ¡°S-scary¡­¡± We have just climbed up to the fork of a large tree by the hall overlooking the glittering ballroom scene. I pull the Green Shrine Maiden by the arms and settle her on a stable branch. [1] The tree barely shakes at our weight, but still, she¡¯s trembling and hugging the tree trunk like a frightened koala bear. ¡°Look, we can see the hall from here. ¡­woah, as expected of a Royal Grand Ballroom, it¡¯s quite beautiful.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The girl is looking in with a fascinated expression on her face. Her cheeks flushed with excitement as she stares wordlessly into the hall. Girls must be instinctively attracted to balls or something. Colourful dresses with bell-like skirts shone like jewels under the amber light of the chandeliers. Men and women in elegant clothes drifted [1] across the floors like something out of an ancient painting. We are clearly outsiders looking into a completely different world. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Ulysses!!¡± She tugs at my cloak, crowing, ¡®Look, look,¡¯ like an enthusiastic child. The name ¡®Ulysses¡¯ pulls at my attention, and I look. I found him right away. The whiteness of Ulysses¡¯ hair stands out even in a venue filled with various shades of colours. As in most things, he is the exact opposite of me. ¡°Ah¡­ He¡¯s with that princess again.¡± ¡°Hou¡­¡± Next to Ulysses is a good-looking girl, one that I have never seen before. Hold on, if I remember correctly, that should be the First Princess of Fresir of the East, Princess Shatma. ¡°What is it? Are you jealous?¡± ¡°¡­ It¡¯s just¡­ during the entire Holy Festival, Ulysses is always circling around that woman.¡± ¡°I- I see¡­¡± The Green Shrine Maiden is frowning, eyes still staring straight at Ulysses. How should I say it? That Ulysses, if one were to objectively compare his situation against mine, [2] he had it way better in terms of food, clothing and status. He even has more women going after him. However, I also understand that he is not happy in this situation. Even back on Earth, he had been the flag-crushing type. His philosophical view in life [2] makes it so that he doesn¡¯t seem to want to have a special relationship with the opposite sex. ¡°Ulysses¡­ always seems to be waiting for someone. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s waiting for someone important to appear.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Which is why I¡­¡± As her voice fades away, I stiffen. That¡¯s because there is a sudden vacuum of silence from the lightly chattering hall. [2] A silence that is louder than any noise. The Shrine Maiden and I look up. In the centre of the hall were Makia and Ulysses. While I am painfully aware of the two of them being overwhelmed by their emotions and understand their reactions. However, no one else around knows what is going on. I start to laugh at the dumbfounded people staring at two completely unrelated people hugging it out emotionally in the middle of the ball. As for the Shrine Maiden, well, she is sitting next to me with a rather hollow look in her eyes. She had been acting more like a child until now. At this moment, she gives off a more grown-up impression. ¡°Isn¡¯t it wonderful? ¡­Ulysses has always been so lonely. Not that he would ever show it on the outside, but I really do feel like he has been waiting and waiting for someone to show up for the longest time.¡± ¡°¡­¡± She is nodding to herself as she said this. I am not really sure what she is talking about, but it does look like she has come to some kind of decision. ¡°I¡¯m going back to the Sanctuary.¡± ¡°¡­ Hm? Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m glad that Ulysses is happy. That¡¯s enough for me.¡± She steps off the branch and more or less falls off the tree we¡¯re occupying. [2] Luckily, her fluttery clothes caught onto the branches and she is stuck part way down. ¡°O-oi, are you alright?¡± ¡°¡­it hurts.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure it does.¡± Her clothes were showy but thin, contributing very little in terms of protection. I jump off the sturdy branch and help to untangle her from the grasping twigs. A bit of the cloth is torn as she flaps around like a captured bird, but I manage to get her down without further injuries. ¡°Are you okay? Can you make it back?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine¡­ Thank you. What is this elder brother¡¯s name?¡± ¡°Oh, I never told you? It¡¯s Tooru Sagaram.¡± ¡°I am Percelis.¡± The mature look in her expression from earlier disappeared and she is now grinning at me in that cheeky girlish way again. ¡°Now that I have a better look at you, you look a lot like someone¡­ I guess it¡¯s a bit weird for you to hear it.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± It is, in fact, very surprising. Black hair and eyes are very rare in this world. The hall is returning to its former liveliness again. Percelis uses this opportunity to escape. ¡°Alright, see you again, Tooru.¡± ¡°¡­ Yeah¡­¡± ¡®See you again¡¯, well, I¡¯m not sure if we will ever meet again. As her fluttery, childish, otherworldly form disappears into the darkness, it feels like she is not there at all. Especially with how quickly her bright figure had vanished. While I ponder upon what she really is, I turn my eyes towards the hall, wondering what is happening now. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ ¡°Oi, Yuri! Yuri!!¡± ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Tooru-kun!¡± I had been [3] skulking in the gardens by the hall when I spotted a white-haired young man rushing along the terrace a couple of storeys above me. He happens to have a small creature on his shoulder, which I identify as a spirit, solidifying my assumption towards his identity. Still, he is in such a hurry that I had to call him twice before he even noticed me. [1] Even then, his reaction is more urgent than glad. ¡°Tooru-kun!! Big trouble! Maki-chan is with¡­ with that guy¡­¡± ¡°¡­ haahh?¡± ¡°Anyway, just come with me.¡± ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t. I¡¯m a commoner, unlike you two. In fact, I¡¯m Makia¡¯s servant.¡± ¡°Ah, hm, that kind of fits you, Tooru-kun.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Anyway, just come up. There¡¯s a staircase just right there, I hereby grant you permission to enter.¡± ¡°¡­ Oh, haha damn you! Damned prince! Damned prince!¡± ¡°Hahahaha.¡± There is an edge of hysteria in his laughter as he kept saying, ¡®Well, it¡¯s like that¡­ it¡¯s like that¡­¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s fine. The terrace is made for privacy and out of the main hall lights. I don¡¯t think anyone will realize you¡¯ve entered.¡± ¡°What nonsensical argument¡­¡± I mutter as I climb up the aforementioned stairs. Finally, I am standing next to Ulysses. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Tooru-kun.¡± ¡°¡­ Well, I go by Tooru Sagaram now. Nothing much has changed, but still.¡± ¡°In that case, may I still call you Tooru-kun as before? I¡¯m glad you look well.¡± ¡°You too. When I heard that you¡¯re a prince, I kept thinking about how you got lucky again.¡± ¡°Oh my~ I can¡¯t say that I got lucky. Trust me, [2] there are more downsides to this identity, but that¡¯s a story for another day. Suffice it to say, it¡¯s basically a battle royal with the royal princes¡¯ lives at stake.¡± ¡°¡­ I see.¡± Ulysses has a slightly faraway look in his eyes. Well, I guess a lot had happened to him. Also, [2] perhaps having expended his emotions earlier with Makia, our encounter is quite calm. ¡°So, you said something about Makia¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Look over there. That girl is battling the Hero right now.¡± ¡°!!?¡± I turn my eyes to the ballroom and have to blink a few times at the sight. Why is¡­ Makia dancing with the Hero aka General Kanon? Well, calling it dancing is a bit¡­ ¡°As I have said, she is battling the Hero¡­¡± ¡°Indeed, we have to keep an eye on those two¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± [2] Also, in addition to the battle/dance, it looks like Makia is speaking with the Hero. As expected, her expression is unnaturally stiff. ¡°What are they talking about?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ But, Maki-chan looks a little strange¡­¡± Ulysses touches his chin, eyebrows furrowing. [4] A frisson of¡­ something goes up my spine and I quickly look around, recognising the feeling of being stared at- ¡°Ugh!! The Duke of Beigrates is looking at us. This is bad, this is bad, I swear he¡¯s been watching Makia and I for some reason. L-let¡¯s get out¡­¡± ¡°Hold on, I think it¡¯s too late anyway. Ah, Maki-chan is coming over.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Indeed, Makia appeared to be done with her battle/dance with General Kanon. From the way she¡¯s [5] mincing her steps, it looks like she had lost whatever battle she had been engaged in. ¡°U-uwaaahhh¡­ I feel kind of bad for her. She looks kind of ragged¡­ it must be something that guy said to her.¡± Ulysses has turned pale, [2] well paler, as he ushers her out to the terrace. I immediately zero in on the scar on Makia¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡­ Your hand.¡± ¡°Tooru, what are you doing here¡­¡± After casting a glance at me, Makia averts her gaze. Ulysses takes her hand with an ¡®Are you alright¡¯ as he casts his healing magic. [1] True healing magic is quite the sight. As Dark Magic users, we could only heal surface injuries and accelerate the natural healing process. However, Ulysses¡¯ magic could completely heal injuries of such level. I look back into the hall at General Kanon. He is seated beside Princess Shatma and is staring right back at us with sharp eyes. ¡°Thank you, Yuri.¡± ¡°Maki-chan, are you okay? What did he say to you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Makia smiles unnaturally at us. Ulysses and I tilt our heads to the side and exchange a glance. I¡¯m feeling rather uncomfortable, to be honest. ¡°Apologies, but could we join you?¡± ¡°?!¡± Right then, a voice called out to us. The next thing we knew, we are boxed in by three gentlemen. [2] Their tall figures blocked the light from the hall and cast shadows on us. ¡°¡­ Duke of Beigrates,¡± [2] I said. ¡°Uncle, Lord Medite,¡± [2] said Ulysses. Their expressions, as they stare down at us, look very grim in the shadows. [Gumihou: Added a little more poetic spin to the words. The author tended to be a little too austere, to the point that some paragraphs lost their meaning and Gumi had to guess who was speaking and what was happening based on sentences that came after. Like the terrace scene. It was unclear where Tooru was standing until Ulysses mentioned the stairs, half a page later.] [1] Added details to Tooru¡¯s opinion on the stratified society [2] Added details in general Volume 1 - CH 51 Volume 1: Chapter 051: Lord Medite, a Fan I¡¯m Urbanus Medite. The moment I saw the encounter between His Highness Ulysses and Makia Odille, an understanding came over me. [1] At least, I understand that more than Duke Beigrates and Sir Raymond. The scene before me immediately captured my interest. The connection between beings like them must be similar to a bond of some sort. When I looked sideways at the dukes, I found that they appeared to have known about, or at least suspected, the peculiarities of His Highness and Lady Makia. A quick glance around shows Princess Shatma covering the lower half of her face with her fan, her eyes narrowed in a squint at the two people in the middle of the floor. I cannot read General Kanon¡¯s expression, who is standing just behind the princess. Ahh, how interesting! So many Demon King Class people here. Moreover, all of them have some connections to their previous lives. My guess was that Lady Makia must be the Crimson Witch. After all, only the Crimson Witch and the Black Demon King have the strongest connection with the White Sage. [2] It is possible that she could be the Black Demon King, but I don¡¯t believe that is the case. I can only imagine the havoc of the bonds of fate on these powerful individuals. How would their power affect the rest of us over time? Laughter escaped me and the Duke of Beigrates immediately swung his sharp gaze at me. ¡°¡­¡± What a troublesome old man, really. You do not even know who you are dealing with, and yet, you are already thinking of ways to make use of them. How scary. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ When Young Lady Makia was dancing across the dance hall with General Kanon, [1] I approached Sir Raymond. ¡°What sort of person is that General, Sir Raymond?¡± ¡°Hahh¡­ If I had to describe him with one word, I¡¯d say ¡®mysterious¡¯. He is quite a few years younger than I, but I cannot get a read on that man.¡± [1] Interestingly enough, both Duke of Beigrates and Sir Raymond shared the same impression. Suddenly, the Duke of Beigrates¡¯ gaze shifted. He was looking at the terrace now, so I looked in the same direction. ¡°?!¡± [3] The number of powerful Demon King Class-level people in the hall had just increased by one. It was the young man with black hair standing by His Highness Ulysses. Just who is it? ¡°Sir, he is the one¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Ah¡­¡± Looks like these two recognised the young man next to His Highness. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ ¡°Apologies, but could we join you?¡± ¡°¡­?!¡± Once Young Lady Makia is done with her dance with General Kanon, the Duke and Sir Raymond finally make their way towards the terrace. I, of course, trail after them. We found the three young people standing in the darkness of the terrace. ¡°Tooru Sagaram, what are you doing here? You cannot be here. Do you need to be reminded of your place?¡± ¡°Apologies, but I am the one who called him here, Duke.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Excellent, I now have your name. His Highness Ulysses steps forward in front of the young man and Young Lady Makia, wearing his aura of dignity and poise like a protective cloak. Goodness, oh my, Your Highness. The two uncles cannot see it, but I can feel the terrified shivering of the spirits fluttering behind me. They are frightened of these existences before us. I suppose ignorance is truly bliss in this case. Anyway, I don¡¯t have time to be distracted by distressed spirits. Tooru Sagaram¡­ Tooru Sagaram¡­ ¡°?!¡± I suck in a quick breath. The number that appears on the monocle is so ridiculous that¡­ this Tooru child, the numbers I am looking at are too abnormal. Though I cannot see the numbers of His Highness Ulysses¡¯ MP, I can tell that it does not exceed what I am looking at. I see¡­ So, this is the Black Demon King? To be honest, I never had any doubts that the Three Great Demon Kings would show up in this world. I¡¯m sure of it. I am absolutely certain that I am standing before the White Sage, the Crimson Witch and the Black Demon King. ¡°Your Highness, you are acquainted with Makia Odille, the daughter of Count Odille and her servant Tooru Sagaram?¡± ¡°Something like that, yes.¡± ¡°Your Highness¡­ This is highly irregular, you hardly ever left the Royal Capital, how would you have met them?¡± ¡°¡­ Duke of Beigrates¡­¡± His Highness Ulysses puts a hand over his forehead and exhales slowly. Then he turns his gaze at Sir Raymond, the King¡¯s younger brother, who is standing next to the Duke. ¡°Uncle, what is this? Am I being interrogated?¡± ¡°No, not at all, Your Highness. [4] The Duke is merely concerned, I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± Sir Raymond is looking at the Duke with an innocent gaze. [1] Clearly feigning guilelessness even though he was one of the three people who had cornered them. The Duke cleared his throat once more, [5] ¡°What happened earlier, considering the impact it has on the public, don¡¯t you think we all deserve a little explanation? I¡¯m afraid it has become the talk of high society now¡­ Young Lady Makia, your father even lost consciousness earlier.¡± ¡°Lies,¡± ¡°Do not worry, he is resting somewhere now. Lady Odille is with him.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Young Lady Makia averts a gaze to the side, apparently thinking about something. Is she worried about her parents? How unexpected. ¡°There are a few things we would like to speak with all of you about. Won¡¯t you come with us?¡± ¡°¡­¡± All three exchanged troubled looks with each other, as though telepathically asking each other what to do. I nearly burst out laughing. Why, you ask? Well, it¡¯s not like they could just blurt out that they are the reincarnation of the Three Great Demon Kings [1] to the Duke and Sir Raymond. [1] On the other hand, how are they to explain the scene in the middle of the ballroom? I step out from the line of three men blocking the terrace from the hall and lean against one of the tall pillars. Then, I take out my kiseru [6] and light it up, exhaling sweet smoke into the air. ¡°¡­ Lord Medite, this is a non-smoking area.¡± The Duke of Beigrates is glaring at me, as though warning me not to spoil the atmosphere. ¡°Oh my, surely there¡¯s no need to be so rigid, Duke? Have a pity on this smoker¡­ I really can¡¯t smoke at home anymore now that my wife is with child.¡± ¡°Oh my, my congratulations, Lord Medite.¡± Sir Raymond suddenly pops up beside the Duke to beam at me. ¡°Ah, please accept my congratulations, Lord Medite.¡± His Highness Ulysses is as polite as always. I must say that these two royals have always been very polite. The Duke did not look happy about the change in topic. He cleared his throat once more and said, ¡°This is indeed wonderful news. Congratulations, Lord Medite¡­ that¡¯s right, you should return to your lady as soon as possible. She may be feeling a little lonely.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, but of course. After my little break,¡± I inhale another lungful of smoke from the kiseru and exhale into the dark. ¡°You know, my dear Duke. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being a little tactless? It shows a great lack of courtesy on your side to interfere with the ¡®reunion¡¯ of these three people.¡± ¡°¡­ What?¡± I flash a glance at the three. Young Lady Makia said ¡®Uncle, you¡­¡¯ with a slightly surprised look on her expression. Well, I¡¯m still an ¡®uncle¡¯, eh? ¡°Well, go on then. I¡¯m sure you three have plenty to talk about, right?¡± ¡°Lord Medite¡­ to what extent¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. You may think of me as a fan. A great fan of the three of you. Ah, the next time we meet, do give me an autograph~¡± ¡°¡­¡± His Highness Ulysses seems to have come to several realizations from this little exchange. Well, that¡¯s fine with me. As the three of them descend the stairs by the terrace, I lean back and listen as Sir Raymond and the Duke of Beigrates [1] start to quarrel. [1] Well, ¡®quarrel¡¯ may be too strong a word. ¡°H-hold it, you-!!¡± ¡°My, my, I do believe that is enough interference, isn¡¯t it, Duke? Let them be for now. As Lord Medite said, we are being a little tactless.¡± ¡°But, Sir Raymond¡­¡± After the three figures disappeared into the darkness, the Duke sighs and throws a glare at me as I gently exhale smoke into the air. ¡°What is the meaning of this, Lord Medite!?¡± ¡°What are you speaking of?¡± ¡°Why do you insist on getting in my way?!!¡± ¡°Getting in your way¡­ hahah¡­ as expected, you¡¯re planning on making use of those children for a plan of some sort? Due to their incredible magic level?¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­..¡± ¡°Who do you think I am? Who in this country does not recognise the name Urbanus Medite when it comes to magic? Well, it¡¯s a little embarrassing to boast about myself in this way, but yet, it is all true. You must have already known just how powerful those children are, as for the significance of their existence¡­¡± Even as I brag about myself, I turn to those two and narrow my eyes at them, ¡°First, unless and until you recognize their true existence, I shall not allow you to touch them.¡± Well. How¡¯s that as a threat, hm? ¡°Their existence¡­ but you¡¯re not planning to enlighten us, Lord Medite?¡± ¡°Of course. I am not allowed to.¡± ¡°If that is the case, who could we ask?¡± Sir Raymond quips back without hesitation. ¡°¡­ I supposed, you could ask the guests from Fresir. I expect they know.¡± ¡°Hoh hou, you are saying the two who had barely spent any time in our country would know?¡± the Duke laughed sarcastically at me. Well, perhaps I have said something funny? ¡°As I have said, this is beyond your understanding. Those three are like water, which overflows ones¡¯ palm. [1] I should say, not even all of us together could handle this much water. The guests from Fresir understand them better than we ever will. This is not a matter of acquaintanceship. It is a question of cause and effect, as well as fate.¡± ¡°Cause and effect? Fate?¡± ¡°Indeed, it is what connects them¡­ Well, you may take this as a free hint. Do as you like with it.¡± ¡°What?¡± Oh my, I definitely cannot reveal anything beyond this. They will have to look for the answers with their own strength. ¡°Right, it is time I return. My lovely wife is waiting for me after all~¡± ¡°H-hold it, Lord Medite! We are not done speaking!¡± ¡°My dear Duke, as I have said, you must find the answer with your own strength.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The hall is filled with bright lights and gorgeous colours from the ladies twirling about on the dance floor. I make my way down the stairs by the terraces. The same stairs taken by the three just now. ¡°Lord Medite, let¡¯s have a drink sometime. I wish to speak with you more.¡± Sir Raymond is smiling at me. Unlike Duke of Beigrates, Sir Raymond never lost his grin throughout the entire exchange. ¡°Hmm~ Well, I supposed I could make time.¡± I casually replied. The wily and scheming king-to-be is completely different from the Duke of Beigrates. This is made even more obvious when Beigrates¡¯ frustrated ¡®This damn youngster¡­¡¯ floats over to me and I laugh out loud. [Gumihou: Well, at least not all the adults are portrayed as idiots in this novel] [1] Added details for clarity. [2] Added details, because the sentence just starts with: It is possible that he is the Black Demon King, but he doesn¡¯t give me the impression A complete non-sequitor at this point. Since he knew for sure that Ulysses is the White Sage after the scene in the passageway. So¡­ a very ??? moment for Gumi [3] ¡®It increased¡¯ Assuming that author meant: The number of powerful people in the room had just increased by one [4] Redid the dialogue so that it reflects Sir Raymond¡¯s personality more, and matches the next paragraph. [5] Political double-talk is difficult to translate with its triple nuances and hidden meanings¡­ Original: ¡°I just think you need to give an explanation after what you did in front of all that public. All the nobles in the venue are talking about this¡­ Young lady Makia, your father lost his consciousness back there¡± Eh, um, again? [6] Kiseru pipe, a thin smoking pipe favoured by the old timey Japanese. Very elegant. Could also be used as an impromptu self-defence weapon, or even as a proper weapon depending on the material it is made from. There is even a style of fighting that makes use of the kiseru, which is similar to the tessenjutsu (iron fan technique) Volume 1 - CH 52 Volume 1: Chapter 052: Makia Learns Something Crucial This is Makia. After leaving the ballroom, I go look for my parents. ¡°Ah, Makia¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Mother.¡± My parents are in one of the resting rooms below the ballroom. Apparently, Father was so surprised by my actions that he actually collapsed and fainted away. Still, he looks fine now. ¡°That is¡­ um¡­¡± right now, I am standing in front of them, but I still have no idea what to say. Father and Mother exchange a look and beam at me. Then, Mother said, ¡°Makia dear, there¡¯s no need to explain anything¡­ Is it right to say that what happened earlier is similar to what happened back then with Tooru?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡° Although, I must say that seeing you so familiar with His Highness is quite a surprise¡­?¡± ¡°¡­ Yes¡± ¡°Have you managed to speak properly?¡± ¡®Not quite¡¯ was my answer. To be honest, Mother¡¯s tone of voice is rather¡­ light. I thought that she would be all wary or at least storm over with all kinds of questions like the Duke of Beigrates. However, neither Father nor Mother is commenting or even asking for clarifications. ¡°Makia dear¡­ Back when I discovered Tooru, my first thought was that he would be someone who could understand you. My dear child, I have no other thoughts aside from¡­ feeling that he was a little different and that he would make a good companion for you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°How should I say it? Well, I don¡¯t have a real answer to why I felt that way. I¡¯m also sure that your relationship with Tooru and your¡­ new friend must be something similar. If it is something you cannot tell us, you don¡¯t have to say anything. However, if you ever want to speak to us about it, do feel free to talk to us. Elena and I have already decided this together.¡± ¡°Father¡­¡± I do not think I could explain the situation. However, I still feel that I should at least say something to reassure my parents. ¡°Th-that is, I can¡¯t really explain it but those two people are really important to me. Yuri¡­ I mean, Prince Ulysses is a special person to Tooru and I¡­¡± ¡°For Tooru as well?¡± ¡°Yes, Ulysses is really important to us. We are¡­¡± We are the former Demon Kings who had reincarnated into the same world together in our previous lives. As expected, this isn¡¯t something that I could just lightly say. As I struggle to find the words, my parents start giggling. ¡°Oh my~ Well, I¡¯m glad you¡¯ve found two people who are important to you~¡± ¡°Well, go on then. I¡¯m sure you have a lot to speak to him about, yes? We shall be here for the rest of the ball. We¡¯ll be fine, father is already happy and relieved that you came to see us.¡± ¡°¡­ A-alright, please rest well, Father, Mother.¡± I clench my trembling hands on my skirt several times, biting my lip and wondering what else to say. My parents of this world are wearing the flower brooches on their chests. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ Tooru and Ulysses are waiting outside. I join them and we walk across the royal gardens, following Ulysses as he leads us into the deeper parts of the garden. ¡°¡­ It¡¯s quiet here.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it? People rarely come to this area. I often come here to play with the Spirits that live around here.¡± ¡°Spirits¡­¡± Ulysses nods and snaps his fingers. There had been no sign of people around us [1] or following us. Spirits pop up from between gaps in fences, from the tops of trees and splashing out of the fountain. A total of 10 Spirits appear in front of us. ¡°Houhou, it¡¯s been a long time, Demon Kings.¡± ¡°My, my, it¡¯s been a while~ is that what you want me to say, haahh!!??¡± ¡°Shut up, Pino. He is no longer the White Sage¡¯s enemy.¡± ¡°¡­¡± One by one, the Spirits pop into existence and made their comments. They are all really sweet and cute looking. We find ourselves looking at an owl, a lizard, a beautiful mermaid, a quiet white monkey and more. ¡°Woah, you managed to collect quite a few of them.¡± ¡°There¡¯s still a long way to go. I did manage to contract with 100 Spirits back then.¡± I carefully pet the quiet white monkey, and it licked my finger. Aww, how cute. ¡°That lizard with the Edo accent has been head-butting me for some time now.¡± ¡°Ufufu. That little guy had been killed by you before. Your existence must have stuck with him all this while, Black Demon King.¡± Just then, a beautiful, sexy looking Mermaid Spirit, pushes up from the water, exposing her upper body and tail. She waves her tail fins and winks at Tooru. I happen to know her too, she is the Superior Water Spirit, Celiade. [2] ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Celiade.¡± ¡°Oh my, if it isn¡¯t the Crimson Witch. You are all dressed in red as usual. How vulgar, red is not at all refined, you know?¡± She pushes back her wavy blue hair over her shoulders and breathes in deeply. Inflating the chest part of her dynamite body for all to see. ¡°And you¡¯re as nasty as ever, Celiade. It¡¯s fine though, you may speak your mind as you wish tonight. I find your nasty words rather adorable.¡± ¡°Oh my, I must say you¡¯re as boring as ever,¡± with a final flick of her tail, she dives back into the water, splashing shiny droplets of water at me. ¡°Haha, you guys are as friendly as ever,¡± ¡°That crude little Spirit. I¡¯ll turn her into sashimi the next time I see her,¡± I say as I do my best to shake the water out of my face. ¡°Tooru, handkerchief,¡± I ordered sternly. ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± Tooru takes out a handkerchief from his pocket and begins to quickly and efficiently brush off the water from my hair. As he watches, Ulysses puts his hand under his chin and muses, ¡°Tooru-kun is really Maki-chan¡¯s servant.¡± ¡°Sadly, this happened through a series of unlikely events.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? You were a chimney sweep before, was that better?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ulysses took pity on Tooru, and simply said ¡®That¡¯s really like Tooru¡¯ before dropping the subject. We walk down a path through a rose arch and out onto a square that overlooks the city below the Royal Palace. Bright lights and cheerful music float up to us, indicating the lively bustle of people celebrating the Holy Festival at night. Ulysses and I sit together on a beach while Tooru leans against a fence nearby. The three of us talk a lot about all kinds of things that cross our minds. ¡°I¡¯m 14 now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m 16.¡± ¡°¡­ 17 here.¡± ¡°Goodness, there¡¯s quite a variation this time. Looks like I¡¯m the youngest.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I thought these things didn¡¯t really change.¡± ¡°This fellow¡¯s attitude is the same. He still acts older than his age.¡± First, we compared our ages. Then, after confirming our names we proceed to the next most important thing. ¡°¡­ My MP is 1,664,562; Ulysses is 1,783,804 while Tooru¡¯s MP is a crazy 2,048,519. The fact that you¡¯re the most powerful hasn¡¯t changed despite us all getting a level up.¡± ¡°Fufun~¡± Well, Tooru certainly sounds pleased. ¡°Tooru-kun¡¯s attack power is overwhelmingly high.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it good? Some day, I¡¯ll kill off that damned Hero with this magic.¡± ¡°¡­ Right¡­¡± I happened to recall the dance with That Man earlier. During the dance, General Kanon said something about how we have all sinned. ¡°Hey¡­ Back then when I self-destructed, how did it impact this world¡­¡± I don¡¯t really understand why the Western Continent is contaminated by the foul Magic Particles, but, could it be possible that some of my magic remained and turned into something evil? Thus far, I know that people fled the Western Continent due to food shortages, war and other conflicts. However, I only know this through words from books and letters. I have no idea what had really happened, or what was on the minds of the people who were there when it happened, nor the experiences of the people who had suffered later.¡°If you wish to know, you could always ask the Wisteria Princess about it.¡± ¡°¡­ The Wisteria Princess? The one from 1000 years ago?¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. Tooru-kun doesn¡¯t know about her yet. Fresir¡¯s Princess Shatma is the reincarnation of the Wisteria Princess of 1000 years ago. She is a talented White Magic user who could call Spirits up to the 9th Summoning Level and has an MP of over 1 million.¡± Tooru¡¯s eyes widen at that. ¡°That person was also killed by the hero,¡± Ulysses has a faraway look on his face as he strokes Fan¡¯s feathers. The Wind Spirit, in the form of a little owl, is sitting on his shoulder. He appears to know more than we do. I guess that¡¯s the advantage of being in a Royal Palace where information eventually flows through. ¡°I¡¯d had a private conversation with her before. I asked why she kept the man who had driven her to her death close to her and she told me that it is because her death meant something. According to history, the Wisteria Princess was once the ruler of a small nation in the East. However, she was condemned to death by guillotine. It is said that her vassals and the citizens of her nation made quite a lot of movement after her death.¡± ¡°¡­ Then, what is the connection between her death and that man?¡± ¡°Apparently, they had a contract. So long as the Hero promises to protect the Kingdom of Fresir from the Hermedes Federation, she doesn¡¯t mind being killed by him later. According to her, she is the one using the Hero¡¯s powers to protect her people.¡± ¡°What a scary woman.¡± ¡°Well, we can¡¯t know how true it is. After all, we lacked a lot of information,¡± Ulysses shrugs. ¡°¡­ Speaking of which, the Green Shrine Maiden was here just now,¡± Tooru says, as though he had just remembered this information. ¡°Eh¡­ Percelis?¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, I think that¡¯s her name. We did a little spying together.¡± ¡°Spying?¡± I recall the Green Shrine Maiden as the green-haired girl with a rather expressive face. Ulysses starts to chuckle for some reason. ¡°Heh, I¡¯ll tell you now¡­ that girl was my wife in her previous life.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± There is a long moment of silence. A gust of wind whoosh past us. ¡°¡± ¡°¡±Haaaaaahhhhhhh?!¡±¡± ¡°¡± Tooru and I lurch forward, shouting incoherently together. We are shocked, truly shocked. I mean, I knew that the White Sage had a wife and children, but¡­ what the heck? He was married to the Green Shrine Maiden??! ¡°Surprised?¡± ¡°¡­. This is definitely news to me.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± ¡°But, you know, what¡¯s going on?¡± Ulysses keeps smiling at us, looking very cheerful after having surprised us with this unexpected bomb. Soon, however, he lowers his eyes and looks into the distance. As though recalling a distant memory. ¡°Percelis¡­ That child is the reincarnation of the Green Shrine Maiden from 2000 years ago. I only noticed it quite a long time after meeting with her.¡± ¡°¡­ so, she has no memories?¡± ¡°Yeah, she doesn¡¯t seem to recall her previous life. Still, that is good. She could live a new life without the burden of her past life. I think¡­ this could be a really good thing¡­¡± ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ just watching over her is good enough for me. Having someone be in that position is very important.¡± Ulysses¡¯ smile is very gentle. However, it also feels somewhat lonely. I am shocked, of course. But more than that, I am happy for him. Anyway, I take Ulysses¡¯ hand in mine and squeeze it tightly. ¡°I¡¯m very glad for you, Yuri.¡± ¡°¡­ Maki-chan¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad¡­ to meet everyone again!!¡± ¡°¡­¡± What a terrible situation to be in. To meet the person you once loved, and yet, that other person did not remember you at all. ¡°You really are an idiot, aren¡¯t you? Just a stupid sage. So what if you remember and she doesn¡¯t? Do you think that¡¯s a good enough excuse to put up a wall between you two? That girl, even if she doesn¡¯t have the memories, she¡¯s still your¡­¡± Tooru exhales loudly and scratches his head. He stops himself from saying anything else. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m in a position to say anything.¡± ¡°How unusual, Tooru is reflecting on himself.¡± I have no idea what he is about to say, but the guy with a harem in his past life was betrayed by one of his favourite mistresses clearly believed that he is not qualified to butt into other people¡¯s love affairs. The awkward look on his face is really funny looking. On the other hand, Ulysses is laughing. [1] Eventually, the talk resumes again and Ulysses says, ¡°Maki-chan, you live in Delia Fields, right? It¡¯s kind of far from here. Once the Holy Festival is over, you two will be returning¡­¡± ¡°Right, but I don¡¯t see us staying in the countryside forever.¡± The words that the Hero has said just now pierced me deeper than I had expected. It left something festering inside my heart. ¡°I think¡­ there is something I should find out.¡± ¡°¡­ What is it?¡± ¡°Everything.¡± I stood up, stood by the fence next to Tooru and stared down at the shimmering lights of the town. A light breeze floated up, pushing against my hair. ¡°I need to know the consequences of my action.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You mean, the consequences of our actions. It all happened because the three of us did something, Makia. You¡¯re not the only one responsible,¡± Tooru says in a low, firm voice. Ulysses also joins us at the fence, and leans over his arm to my other side. ¡°Maki-chan, let me tell you one important thing. Your self-destruction is the consequence of a series of actions, parts of them set off by the Hero. Back then, it was only natural for you to struggle against the Hero. You don¡¯t want to lose and threw everything into not losing¡­ So, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re completely in the wrong.¡± ¡°¡­. Yuri¡­¡± I nodded once slowly, then nodded again. Then, I put a hand over my chest. I am the Crimson Witch. My existence here is not to linger over things that have happened. However, I do understand that we have reincarnated into this era for a reason. That we must find out this reason. The Hero had said: Everything will be made clear after the Holy Festival. ¡°He told us to go to the Sanctuary after the festival was over, didn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°¡­ To Vabilophos?¡± ¡°Somehow, there¡¯s a door there. Deep inside the Sanctuary.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°¡­ Well¡­ that¡¯s where we first met Him. At the door.¡± I breathe in deeply and exhale slowly. ¡°Once the Holy Festival is over, the three of us should go and open that door.¡± I breathe in deeply again, trying to exhale all the bad thoughts from my mind. I want the wind to take all the vague and uncertain things from my mind and carry them away into the cold night breeze. Suddenly, I reach out and grab the arms of my companions and pull them close. ¡°Our starting point is here.¡± Once the Holy Festival ends, everything else will begin. With understanding, we will know what we should do. [Gumihou: Okay, this is all kinds of vague and threatening¡­] [1] Additional details [2] Rearranged some details to make the paragraphs make sense. Volume 1 - CH 53 Volume 1: Chapter 053: Ulysses on the Viewing Tower I am Ulysses. The Fifth Prince of this country. We have reached the final day of the Holy Festival without any major incidents. At first, I sighed at the sight of my fully packed schedule. However, after meeting Maki-chan and Tooru-kun, I felt like I could reach the end of this very lively event without too much worry. The next ceremony is meant to welcome immigrants from Eastern countries. This year, with high-status guests from the Kingdom of Fresir, the ceremony will be even grander than usual. Unfortunately, there are quite a lot of people who were upset by this. Namely, Queen Consort Adalzeza and First Prince Alfredo. They participated in the ceremony, but maintained disgusted expressions throughout the entire thing. Shadows of suspicious people could be seen lurking about the place. With the threat of Anti-Eastern faction people loitering around, uncle had given instructions to strengthen security by adding more guards to the harbour. On this final Holy Festival day, we welcome people from other Continents arriving on massive migrant ships. This ship travels on a fixed route from the Eastern Continent to the South and back up again. A gap is made on the Green Curtain, otherwise known as the Green Blessing, for the ship to enter the country. ¡°Look, Your Highness, that¡¯s Fresir¡¯s ship. Well, well, here¡¯s a scary thought. We cannot see it and the people can¡¯t know it, but right now, we have a massive gap in the Green Curtain. ¡°¡­ Uncle¡­¡± Cheers and sounds of fanfare could be heard from below. I stare at the incoming ship. It is still rather far away. I wonder, is the protective veil touching the ship? Though we are protected by something invisible, we believe in that protection and never doubt it. ¡°¡­?!¡± Suddenly, I felt a prickle of someone¡¯s gaze. From somewhere, I could feel killing intent. A flash of light caught my eye. Realization comes in an instant. ¡°¡­ Princess Shatma! Danger!¡± The report of a gunshot. A bullet had been fired at Princess Shatma, who is seated towards the center-right of the viewing tower. General Kanon had thrown himself over her and the two collapsed from their chairs. ¡°¡­ Princess Shatma! General Kanon!!¡± ¡°General!! Princess!!¡± The people around me rush towards the two in a panic. The bullet appeared to have struck the General¡¯s arm. However, his expression remained stoic as he asked the princess if she was alright. She looks in the direction where the shot came from and begins to laugh. More soldiers rush up the tower and surround us. Uncle Raymond calls out instructions, telling the soldiers to fire in the direction where the shot came from. This time, I feel killing intent from a different direction. I quickly summon the Spirits. [1] Whatever the Green Curtain is, it does not seem to protect the viewing tower from bullets. ¡°Third Summoning Stage!! Fan Trom, Spirit Shield!!¡± A three magic circle circuit formed in the sky and Third Summoning Stage Fan Trom appears. He spreads his wings and a shield made of wind protects the watchtower. More bullets are fired but they cannot break past the Spirit Shield. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s amazing, Your Highness!¡± ¡°Uncle, they are using magic guns. They must have some mages on their side to break the protection. Or rather, it is possible that there is no protection from the start¡­¡± ¡°Well, it has to be the work of the Anti-East faction. Those guys have a lot of mages on their side.¡± Uncle must have guessed what would happen. Or, rather, he had been waiting for something like this to happen. I cast a quick glance at Queen Adalzeza. She is trembling in place and saying ¡®How frightening¡¯, but it all seems rather artificial, like an act. Or, it is possible that I am prejudiced against her. ¡°The second shot was definitely aimed at me. There are many who want me dead. Well, I am an easy-to-spot target, after all.¡± Uncle winked at me as he made an elaborate bow in the direction of where the shots are coming from. People are screaming and running away. Confusion is spreading quickly through the people. ¡°Quickly, I have to do something quickly¡­¡± The tower is firmly secured by more than just bricks and mortar. It is protected by magic so it should not collapse easily. However, I cannot put my complete trust in this¡­ ¡°Uncle¡­?¡± I am already standing up, but Uncle Raymond stops me. I look at him and he leans in to whisper, ¡°Your Highness, from here onwards, I shall pull all attention on myself on the tower. Could you put a shield over the people below? Ah, yes, not a shield for me, please.¡± ¡°?! But, won¡¯t you be in danger?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, trust your uncle on this, Your Highness.¡± I am treated to another refreshing wink, completely out of place considering the situation we are in. I have no idea what Uncle¡¯s plan is, but I decided to go with whatever plan he has up his sleeves. ¡°Aahahahaha!!! Hey, you terrorists, I¡¯m right here!!!¡± My uncle stands on top of the tower with his arms wide open. I must say, he looks quite insane from where I am standing. Wait, is he actually sane? ¡°You fools! Sneaking around petulantly in the shadows and only knowing how to express your feelings with fits of childish violence. You hate me, don¡¯t you? Well, I will be king soon and when that happens you¡¯ll be in trouble! Now, come! Take your best shot at me!¡± My uncle is laughing in a loud ¡®Wahahahahaha!¡¯ way as he curses and provokes the attackers. It all feels very dangerous and I wonder if I should do something to help my uncle, but¡­ I decide to follow his instruction to set up a barrier over the people below. The fact that Fan Trom could spread out his Wind Shield in a wide area is really useful. Once the shield is established, I go over to Princess Shatma¡¯s side and crouch beside her, ¡°What should we do, Princess? The migrant ship is heading over here. It could be attacked next.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ the migrant ship has its own barrier. Even the most powerful bomb in the country can¡¯t shake it. It¡¯s meant for military use.¡± ¡°¡­¡± This remark was accompanied by a rather cynical smile. Apparently, the Fresir people had already assumed that something like this would happen and had prepared themselves accordingly. The king looks like he is still trying to find out what is really going on. With guards surrounding him, he asks after Uncle, myself, the First Prince and the princess as well as Queen Adalzeza. He did not try to leave the tower. Speaking of which, trying to get off the tower now would probably be too dangerous. It is probably better to stay within the more defensible tower instead of running around on the ground where one could be shot by friendly fire or trampled by the crowds. Many schemes must have been thought up leading to this very situation. I believe that these schemes are about to reveal themselves soon. ¡°Here! Come and get me!!¡± Uncle is really making himself a great and annoying target. Magic guns turn towards my uncle and bullets leave streaks of light from all directions. I suck in a gulp of breath. Suddenly, the streaks of light shoot up to the sky, Uncle¡¯s grin remains unchanged as he laughs at the attackers. Then, in a blink, black-robed people float in the air around the watchtower. ¡°¡­ Checking trajectory, confirm.¡± One of the many black-robed people muttered. I lean out of the tower to watch them. The one speaking has a cube of magic floating above their hand. It looks like it is calculating the trajectory of the shots. I know this magic. It is very similar to the magic of someone I know very well. ¡°Spatial magic¡­ very similar to Tooru-kun¡­¡± The black-robed people suddenly scattered in different directions. If I look closely, I can see the cube¡¯s spatial magic formation attached to their feet. It must be how they travel in the air. ¡°Uncle¡­ Those are¡­¡± ¡°Yes. Black Mages from Fresir. They will serve as go-betweens for Fresir and Ruskia¡­¡± ¡°Black Mages?¡± ¡°As one would expect, Your Highness. That¡¯s right, they are descendants of the Twilight clan.¡± ¡°Twilight¡­¡± This name might not be very famous in this country. However, there is a large group of black mages up in the Northern Continent from this clan About ten years ago, this clan defected from the Federation of Hermedes and came under the protection of Fresir. ¡°¡­?¡± [2] What¡¯s happening now? The sky had been a gorgeous blue even as conflict raged at ground level. Now, however, a flock of strangely moving clouds come crowding in. I have a very bad feeling about this. There¡¯s something very wrong about this¡­ it feels like the very earth is groaning and rumbling under our feet. The gunshots have stopped. It felt a lot like a sudden ending to a terrible performance. In place of the Anti-Eastern rebels, mages from the Twilight clan and soldiers loyal to my uncle have taken up positions. ¡°¡­ The purge is complete.¡± ¡°Well done, Twilight¡± A person in fluttering black robes materializes in front of my uncle like smoke. He is wearing a deep hood, making it difficult to see his expression. However, I can tell from the muffled voice that he is a man. The entire rebellion is over in almost a blink of an eye. The plot had played out like a line of a story rather than a scheme against the country. [Gumihou: The ending is a bit poetic, had to work on it a little for the full impact] [1] Adjusted detail for clarification. [2] Add details to support the ¡®impending doom¡¯ impression Volume 1 - CH 54 Volume 1: Chapter 054: Makia Facing off Giants with a Descendent of the Twilight Clan This is Makia. Since the portside ceremony was also the last day of the Holy Festival, things were very lively here with lots of people crowding the place. ¡°Unlike the Karted Sea, the Central Sea looks really peaceful.¡± ¡°¡­ Hasn¡¯t it always been that way? You know, there¡¯s a theory that the four continents used to be one large supercontinent? At the very center of the Super Continent was the Sacred Land of Vabilophos. When the continents eventually split into four, the piece that moved south happened to contain the sacred land.¡± ¡°Is that so? So that¡¯s why the sanctuary is here, in a place exposed to all other continents¡­¡± ¡°The reason Miradreed was built here was that it was supposed to be a defensive base in case of attacks by enemies due to the sacred place. However, I have no idea whether this theory is even correct.¡± Riding over the quiet waves of the sea, a lone black ship begins to emerge. ¡°Is that the migrant ship? Did you come on one of those?¡± ¡°The one I was on was a lot more shabby. Since today is supposed to be a festival day, I expect they used a better-looking one.¡± ¡°¡­ I see¡­¡± If I had not attended this Holy Festival here, I might not have known how large the migrant ship actually is. I lean over the railing to stare at the ship. Just as I nearly fall off the railing, Tooru grabs me by the arm. Bangg!! ¡°?!¡± The sound of a gunshot echoed suddenly across the place. Cheerful chatters suddenly devolved into screams of horror. ¡°Gunshot! It¡¯s aiming for the viewing platform!¡± ¡°Y-Yuri¡­¡± We turn and stare up at the tower. That¡¯s when we heard more shots. Then, a semi-transparent shield flashes over the tower. ¡°A spirit wall¡­ Third Summoning Stage, I think. It has been a long time since I¡¯ve seen one.¡± ¡°What the heck is this¡­ Woah.¡± The people are understandably frightened as they run around, pushing and shoving others out of their way. I am pushed along, too small to fight against the crowd when Tooru catches me by the arm before I¡¯m actually swept away. ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± ¡°¡­ Yeah, although I nearly got crushed.¡± Tooru is breathing hard, his other arm grabbing onto a pillar so he would not get pulled along by the crowd too. Then, we simultaneously look up at the viewing tower. Sir Raymond, the younger brother of the king is standing in the middle of the platform, arms waving and screaming something into the wind. A sudden fierce volley of fire is heard and more people scream [1] and crouch with their hands over their heads. Clearly afraid of being shot. [1] The bullets left streaks of light behind them as they whizzed towards Sir Raymond. However, just before the bullets reach him, the bullets swerve upwards into the sky. A group of people in black robes suddenly appeared around Sir Raymond, forming a protective circle. ¡°Wha¡­?¡± ¡°Who are those¡­ ?¡± We stare with wide eyes at the black-robed people. I counted six of them. Each of them has a hand out, a 3D magic cube floating on the back of their hands. A larger cube-shaped space under their feet as a floating platform. ¡°Hey, that magic, isn¡¯t it similar to yours?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s Spatial Magic. I guess those black mages are probably¡­ foreigners¡­¡± The Black Mages scattered in all directions. Tooru tracks one of them with his eyes even as a 3D magic cube appears on his hand. ¡°I¡¯m kind of curious about them. I¡¯m going to chase one down.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go with you,¡± I am also a little worried about the viewing tower. However, considering Yuri¡¯s ability with defensive and healing magic, there is really no need to worry about them. Therefore, I decided to go with Tooru to satisfy my curiosity. ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard from a reporter in Karted, there are quite a lot of Anti-East factions inside the Royal Capital.¡± ¡°So, you think they caused the commotion to interfere with the ceremony?¡±¡± ¡°Could be. It could also be part of a plan to assassinate Sir Raymond in the confusion. They may or may not be related. It is also possible that this is a show planned by Sir Raymond as a display for his supporters.¡± ¡°¡­ and that the Anti-Eastern faction is essentially dancing in the middle of his hand?¡± ¡°There isn¡¯t enough information to prove one way or the other.¡± We stop at a location indicated by the 3D magic cube. There were already a group of fallen people in the area, surrounded by rubble and abandoned weapons. However, the sight that makes me breathe in sharply is the robed Black Mage. He/she/they stand on the pile of rubble, a giant scythe-like weapon in hand, making them look like a reaper of death. The mage must have noticed us, because they begin to turn around slowly. A sharp wind blows and raises the black hood. ¡°¡­..¡± Long and straight black hair, eyes as black as night with pale, faintly pink lips. The white of their skin made their surrounding blackness even darker somehow. ¡°¡­ A girl¡­?¡± Indeed, the Black Mage standing before us is a beautiful girl steeped in sorrow. There is a certain familiarity in her features. [1] I know those eyes, and that air of sorrow. When she sees us, her eyes widen a little. Then, in a fluid motion, she pinch the cloth of her robes, pull it aside like a skirt and bends her knees and waist gracefully. ¡°Greetings, Honorable Demon Kings.¡± ¡°?!¡± ¡°This woman¡­ She knows us¡­?¡± Tooru and I exchange a sideways glance, before bracing ourselves for¡­ for whatever is about to happen. From this distance, we can not see her eyes properly and therefore cannot guess her thoughts as she steps down almost delicately from the mound of destruction. The bloodied scythe in her hand transforms into a particle of light and tucks itself into her earring. ¡°Space Compression Magic¡­¡± ¡°Yes¡­ As expected, Black Demon King-sama,¡± the woman bows again. ¡°I am Lepis Twilight.¡± ¡°¡­ Twilight?¡± ¡°The Twilights are Black Magic users from the Northern Continent. Black Demon King, we are your descendants.¡± ¡°?!¡± Needless to say, Tooru and I are very surprised. Still, we could feel the truth in her words. For one thing, her magic is very similar to Tooru¡¯s. Moreover, she looks very much like Tooru. ¡°I must say, your descendants are pretty amazing.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I guess if you¡¯re a woman, you¡¯d look like this.¡± ¡°Shut up, Makia. I have a headache right now.¡± Tooru appeared to be confused by this situation. Lepis Twilight observes our exchange without comment before slipping her hood back on. ¡°Black Demon King-sama, Crimson Witch-sama, please, do come this way.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°The rest would be handled by Raymond-sama¡¯s soldiers.¡± [1] Since we have no idea what else to do, we followed her. She moved through the residential area into a more open location. From here, we could get a very nice view of the Central Sea and most of the port city. ¡°This should be good enough.¡± ¡°¡­ Good enough for what?¡± ¡°To witness the coming.¡± Her voice had dropped from polite neutral to a dramatic whisper. As though she is hinting at something apocalyptic. ¡°What is coming? Didn¡¯t you guys wipe out the Anti-Eastern faction already? Look, a lot of those terrorists have already been captured.¡± ¡°¡­ You are correct. However, this is just a small ¡®event¡¯ to gather rebels and show off one¡¯s power. A show that serves as a warning for others.¡± ¡°¡­¡± [2] A show? Literally? Wait, didn¡¯t Tooru mention something like this earlier? [2] ¡°Now that the prelude is over, the main event is nearly upon us. Can you not hear it? The growls of ¡®Giants¡¯ are cutting through the sky and breaking seas. They have come for the Sanctuary¡­¡± ¡°¡­ What?¡± The wind suddenly switches direction. The sky, which had been a gentle blue just now, is covered by churning dark clouds. Seagulls [1] wheeled and screeched, their movements odd and erratic. The seabirds were flapping frantically to get away from the sea. The bad feeling in my gut could no longer be ignored and chills run up and down my spine. I swallow against the lump in my throat and stare at the sea, sweat suddenly pouring from my forehead. [1] Then, I heard it. It is a grinding clunking sound that I have never heard in my life, but is somehow still familiar to me. The grinding sound is like a dull roar, a deep, fathomless growl. ¡°¡­ Wha- , what is that¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s huge¡­¡± [3] The¡­ things coming towards us are¡­ varied Some break out from the sea like monsters, others descend from the clouds in a curiously stiff yet elegant way. The monsters, I could not conceive a better description than this, came in many forms. Some have long arms and wings, and most are half flesh and half mechanical. There is one with a gigantic head and many faces showing different expressions. There is a void in the sky where light pierces through. If I have to explain it, it kind of reminds me of the pictures in Earth churches where angels descended from the sky. Well, over here, a¡­ thing, that resembled a giant marionette with an eerie-looking mask is descending. Instead of mercy and holiness, it oozes something terrible and monstrous. There is no way to describe our feelings as we stand here and ¡®witness the coming¡¯ as Lepis Twilight had so eloquently put it. There are 10 of them in total. [3] ¡°O-oi, just what the heck are those? What!?¡± ¡°Honorable Demon Kings, you are witnessing the latest weapons of the Hermedes Federation. The Super Magic Raiding Giant ¨C Gigas¡­ well, they are essentially golems.¡± As expected, Tooru is also sweating. Slightly hysterical laughter spills out of him, ¡°Haha, just what is this thing¡­¡± It feels like we are in the middle of a super special effects movie. I¡¯ll be honest now. I¡¯m feeling very scared and uneasy. If even we feel this way, what do the people of the Southern Continent feel now? They must be filled with horror and fear, as though death is about to descend upon them. I am certain. Today¡¯s horror, I will never forget it. [Gumihou: Added some dramatic detail. It¡¯s not that the writing is bad per se, but certain details are added for clarity and drama] [1] Add Detail [2] It¡¯s all very unclear, there¡¯s vague, and there¡¯s incomprehensible. Add details to make it vague and chuuni-ish [3] Add descriptive detail beyond ¡®Some were flying towards us while the others were breaking the seas apart. Monsters with various shapes, with many long arms and wings, as well as having half their bodies made of machines. There¡¯s one with a giant head, with various facial expressions. In the skies, there was a cavity with a ring of light which resembled the ring of an angel. If I were to explain it, it was a giant with an eerie mask, like a sacred giant marionette, but with an overwhelming feeling of a monstrosity coming from it..¡¯ Since this is the first appearance, add an element of ¡®rawness¡¯ to the experience. Volume 1 - CH 55 Volume 1: Chapter 055: Princess Shatma & the Attack of the Valkyries This princess is Shatma, the First Princess of Fresir. I was the famous Wisteria Princess of a thousand years ago in my past life. ¡°W-What is that!!¡± ¡°A monster!! A black monster is heading this way!!¡± The rebel group that hates the existence of Fresir is making quite the commotion in the harbour. The Queen Consort and the Prince are trying to escape the viewing tower. Naturally, this lady will not allow it. ¡°Oh my, running away? This country is said to be protected by the Green Blessing¡­ a certain ¡®Green Curtain¡¯ magic shield, yes? Surely you will remain safe even if those monsters were to approach?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­¡± Queen Consort Adalzeza¡¯s complexion changes a few times. However, she did not seem to have the motivation to argue with this lady. Of course, now that the back of Anti-Eastern faction had been broken, their will to fight must have weakened. As for the King, he is just sitting on his ornate chair, staring at the monsters that were making their way here. ¡°Make haste! Inform the Sanctuary to change the Green Curtain to All Barrier!!¡± One of the Royal Aide is giving instruction to a Royal Mage. [1] As this lady understands it, the All Barrier shuts away not just the enemy, but also wind and water flow. It is said that the Green Curtain has several modes that could be deployed under certain situations. Looks like the information that the religious arm of this country is in charge of controlling and operating the shield [1] is true. ¡°Princess Shatma, what is that thing?!¡± His Highness, the Fifth Prince of Ruskia, looked very shocked. Even his experience as the White Sage 2000 years ago, did not prepare him for this sight. Well, this princess cannot blame him as I too had believed that the end of the world was approaching when I first clapped eyes on them. ¡°Sage-sama, you are witnessing the latest weapon that came out of the Federation of Hermedes. The ¡®Super Magic Raiding Giant ¨C Gigas¡¯. It was first sighted two months ago on the Northern and Eastern borders of the Central Sea.¡± ¡°¡­ Gi-Gigas?¡± ¡°They are presumably named after the giants from Maydea¡¯s mythology. For all intents and purposes, it is created as a living weapon with a built in magic core and is capable of regeneration. It is something like a bastard child of Black Spatial Magic and Creation Magic¡­ That¡¯s the end of what we know of them. You may thank this guy for the information.¡± This lady [1] flutters her fan in Kanon¡¯s direction. As usual, Kanon¡¯s face remained stoic, unchanging as he stared at the black giants appearing in the sea. Creaaakkk¡­. creakkkk¡­. The mechanical screeches and clicks emitted by the giants further emphasize their alienness as they come closer and closer to the Green Curtain surrounding the Southern Continent. Then, long arms lift and smash into the barrier, claws scratch and teeth bite. [1] The sounds were terrible. People are screaming with fear. Well, I can¡¯t blame them at all. This is their first major crisis from a foreign power after [1] 2000 years of peace. To them, ¡®war¡¯ is something that happens to other people. ¡°Princess¡­ the third giant on the right has powered up its weapon,¡± Kanon reported. ¡°?!¡± The people around us hurriedly stared in the direction indicated. Indeed, the giant in question is aiming a huge gun at us, a shining sphere surrounded by rings has formed on the mouth of the weapon. It is powering up to fire. From the reports we had gathered, I know that these weapons are powered by the giants¡¯ internal magic core. ¡°So, it is coming¡­¡± This lady snaps her fan shut. The Green Curtain is like a bird cage. This lady had always disdained the thought of living behind a wall of protection. The citizens of this country are like birds in a cage. Growing fat and secure, believing that all threats are forever shut away from them. Like ignorant pet birds, they remain in their cage, unaware of what is happening in the outside world. Well, well, foolish birds of the Southern Continent, come and witness the destruction of your cage with your own eyes. You will now know how exactly your precious Green Curtain keeps you safe. Or not. ¡°It¡¯s firing!!¡± Everyone held their breath. The light burst out once before concentrating into a single ray of light that shoots towards the Southern Continent. A shattering sound is heard all over. [1] As though some crazy person had dropped a glass window from a great height. I wonder, just how many people recognise this as the sound of peace shattering to, heh, pieces? ¡°The first barrier is down!!¡± The aide by the King shouted. The smile on Raymond¡¯s face was quite terrifying as he turns to the King and says, ¡°If my recollections are correct, the Green Curtain¡¯s protection has 8 distinct barriers. Ah, but the 8th Barrier had been down for 2000 years. So, we could only rely on the 7 remaining barriers. Well, we just heard the 7th Barrier breaking, so I supposed we are down to 6¡­ I wonder, what will become of us now?¡± The ray of light is less bright than before, but when it touches the 2nd Barrier, it shatters into pieces. We all grit our teeth and wince at the sound Then, the light reached the 3rd Barrier. ¡°The 3rd Barrier¡­ has been breached.¡± Once the 3rd Barrier was breached, the cannon ray suddenly winked out against the 4th Barrier. Everyone exhaled with relief. Well, Kanon and I had estimated this much. This lady is prepared to perform the 8th Summoning Stage and call upon the ¡®Treasure Guardian Wall¡¯ to protect us if all else failed. [1] The attacks have failed to fully destroy the Green Curtain, but the giants are already pushing through the shattering outer barriers and trying to invade the Southern Continent. ¡°I think we¡¯ve seen enough.¡± This lady snaps her fingers and Kanon sets a magic [2] Lacrima crystal [1] calibrated for communication. Immediately, the image of General Bajyard, is reflected on the crystal. The general is currently with Fresir¡¯s 6th Fleet, but we could still communicate through a relay of lacrima crystals. ¡°¡­ Princess Shatma, we are ready. The 6th Fleet awaits your permission!¡± ¡°Umu, permission granted, the rest is up to you.¡± ¡°Affirmative!¡± The valiant and decisive General Bajyard saluted from the other side of the crystal. I push my hair back and point my fan at the giants. ¡°The pride of Fresir, Bajyard¡¯s 6th Valkyrie Fleet! Dispel the camouflage and prepare to attack!¡± Shortly after this princess¡¯ command, there is a thunder-like echo in the sky and the clouds split open. At least, that¡¯s what it must look like to the locals. The pride of Fresir, the goddess of justice and victory, is no longer disguised and is floating down from the sky. This great military masterpiece is just so stunning that even this princess is fascinated by the sight of it. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Fresir¡¯s battleship, Valkyrie!! Bajyard¡¯s 6th Fleet!!¡± ¡°Ooohhh¡­¡± Gasps of awe and admiration could be heard all around. The beauty of the black-purple body of its metallic exterior easily overwhelmed the viewers. The bottom of the ship is pointed and three Lacrima, the ship¡¯s power source, had been installed in the upper part of the ship. ¡°Princess Shatma, this is¡­¡± ¡°Oh my, Sage-sama. That is the Valkyrie, the pride of Fresir. Please observe how it fends off those giants.¡± That¡¯s right. The Sage is right next to me. He is looking rather confusedly at what is happening in front, as though wondering what he should do. We could see General Bajyard giving out commands through the Lacrima crystal. ¡°Begin firing!¡± Bombs fall from the battleship and strike the giants below. That terrible metallic screeching sound is heard again. It is terrifyingly similar to a scream. However, no matter how many bombs are dropped on the giants, their regeneration fixes them up too quickly to make any injury stick. ¡°Sage-sama, the only way to properly destroy them is to pierce their backs and destroy the core. We have to destroy more than 80% of the power source, which connects the brain to the body like a spinal cord, to effectively take it down. Damages like cutting off the heads and limbs would only trigger the regeneration magic, making all effort meaningless.¡± ¡°¡­ I see.¡± The Sage is gritting his teeth as he stares at the battlefield. Just then, the Valkyrie manages to destroy one of the giants. As of now, the best way to damage the giants is to aim bombs to their backs from the sky. It is far from efficient, but it is the best tactic we have thus far. Then, one of the giants stretches out its terrifying mechanical wings and leaps into the sky. Its numerous long arms grabbed one of our ships and threw it into the sea. A violent explosion echoed across the sea. People who saw the sight were stunned. Some even covered their eyes. Screams were everywhere. I grit my teeth and bow to salute my fallen brethren. ¡°My brave soldiers. I shall avenge you.¡± ¡°Princess Shatma.¡± ¡°Do not worry. I am prepared to lose half of my fleet on this campaign.¡± The first time we battled against those things. Nearly all of our 2nd Fleet was sunk. If not for Kanon, Fresir would have been burned down by those monsters. For the people of Fresir, this kind of sight is no stranger to us. ¡°Princess Shatma¡­ I can¡¯t keep staying here and just look anymore. I¡¯m going to fight.¡± ¡°¡­ Hoohh? Is that alright, White Sage? If you use your powers, you can no longer remain a carefree prince anymore.¡± ¡°I know. However, as a prince of this country¡­ it is my duty to protect it.¡± His eyes shine with a strong light. This lady looked at him for a while and smiled. ¡°Wait!! We¡¯re going too!!¡± The moment is broken by a young girl¡¯s voice. We look towards the voice and see a red-headed girl in a bright red dress. Next to her is a young man with black hair. So, the Crimson Witch and the Black Demon King had arrived. ¡°O-oi, children can¡¯t be here!! Go evacuate!!¡± Ruskia¡¯s soldiers tried to make them leave, but Sir Raymond says, ¡°Oi, let them through. They are friends of His Highness.¡± ¡°Y-yes? B-but even so, shouldn¡¯t they¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± The look in his eyes is one of anticipation. He has no real idea who they are or what power they have. However, he appears to accept that they are not normal people. The Crimson Witch and Black Demon King ran to the top of the viewing tower, straight for the White Sage. ¡°Oi, we¡¯re fighting too.¡± ¡°¡­ n-no way, with so many people¡­ you¡¯re bound to be noticed.¡± ¡°Hey, it¡¯s fine. Tooru and I have decided. We can¡¯t let you go in alone. The three of us can take down those monsters easily.¡± ¡°Maki-chan¡­ Tooru-kun¡­¡± The White Sage nodded once slowly. This princess watch as the three of them conversed. Then, I look at the man beside me. Kanon¡¯s stoic expression never changed. ¡°So the Demon Kings are finally coming onto the stage¡­¡± I whisper, my eyebrows raising. ¡°Princess Shatma, once I give you the signal, could you inform your people to pull away as far as possible?¡± ¡°Naturally. While the Valkyrie fleet could certainly deal with the giants, this princess would rather not have my precious fleet be further damaged if at all possible. If you wish to go into the field, we shall respectfully withdraw.¡± ¡°Thank you very much.¡± The rest of the people around me are staring at the children with dazed eyes. I wonder, what miracle will I witness today? Once their existence is revealed, everything will change. ¡°Princess, are you not planning to fight?¡± asked Kanon. This princess snap my fan open to cover my mouth and laugh, ¡°Fufufu, when I fight, it is for the sake of Fresir. This country belongs to them, therefore it is only right that they should be the ones to protect it. What of you, Kanon? Do you have any desire to fight alongside the Three Great Demon Kings?¡± ¡°¡­ you¡¯re joking¡­¡± Even as we banter, the three children [1] step forward on the viewing platform. I gaze at the three reincarnated Demon Kings over my fan. Once this battle is concluded, no, once they enter the battlefield, the truth of their identity will be known. Kanon, is this a good or bad outcome for you? This princess has no idea. The one thing I know is that a long battle will commence from this moment on. Memories will be made and a journey to collect these memories will happen. History is ever changing yet somehow the same. Everything we have once created will leave traces in the world. Occasionally, these traces would surface at the slightest trigger. Well then, let us begin. Let us celebrate the return of the Great Demon Kings in the grandest way possible. The world has been waiting for this moment long enough. [Gumihou: I think¡­ I¡¯ve made it even more dramatic¡­] [1] Added Details for dramatic purpose [2] Lacrima Crystals ¨C or just Lacrima Volume 1 - CH 56 Volume 1: Chapter 056: Makia Commands in Her Name Gumihou: This chapter appears a little rushed, a lot of small changes were made to smooth out the inconsistencies. Deleted or changed near-identical statements from the previous chapter. Also¡­ the battle scenes were¡­ well¡­ This is Makia. After Lepis Twilight showed us the giants, the giant¡¯s weapon powered up and, after a sudden flash, shot a beam of light towards the Southern Continent. I had to close my eyes against the light and even braced myself for impact. However, it was as though the beam had hit an invisible wall in the middle of the sea and dissipated into the air. Lepis quietly said, ¡°¡­ looks like they have breached through the 3rd Barrier in the Green Curtain. That is the limit for the giants. Just as we have calculated.¡± ¡°Green Curtain¡­?¡± Tooru asked. I looked at him, [1] we were both confused by this term and looked to Lepis for an explanation. ¡°This Green Curtain,¡± I said. ¡°Is it the same thing as the ¡®Green Blessing¡¯? The sacred power from the Sanctuary that¡¯s supposed to protect this country¡­?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ as most people know, the thing called ¡®Green Blessing¡¯ is a thin, magical wall that surrounds the sacred land. Those in the know, mainly rulers of this country and religious leaders, calls it the ¡®Green Curtain¡¯. The ¡®Green Curtain¡¯ could be deployed up to 8 barriers. Once all barriers are deployed, it is basically an impenetrable wall.¡± ¡°An impenetrable wall¡­ Well, clearly that beam of light had broken through 3 barriers in one go. So much for absolute defence!¡± ¡°That¡¯s only natural for the wall to eventually fail. For years, the technology and magic that could break it did not exist. Therefore, no one ever doubted its strength. However, while the mechanics behind the wall had stagnated, weapons technology continued to advance. To the point that it could breach past the first 3 barriers.¡± Tooru [1] seemed to blank out at that. I looked out to the sea once again. ¡°W-What are those¡­¡± ¡®Those¡¯ being the many huge battleships suddenly filling the sky. [2] They had appeared as though out of nowhere. ¡°That¡¯s Fresir¡¯s Valkyrie Fleet. It should be the 6th Fleet led by Bajyard. Right now, it is the only thing that could stand against those monsters. Please continue to observe.¡± The fleet of battleships started bombarding the giants. Lepis continued to narrate what was happening. It was like watching some kind of war-related documentary thing. ¡°Observe how they maintained their height advantage and only attacked from above. When it comes to dealing with giants, this is the most effective method. The key is to attack the back of the head and spine in order to damage the mechanical construct enough to reach the core.¡± Indeed, this tactic seems to be hurting those things somehow. The giant soldier that was struck in the spine fell right into the sea. As for the ones that were struck in the arms, belly and even those that had their heads blown off were now regenerating. ¡°How troublesome¡­¡± ¡°Black Demon King-sama. The construction of those giants happened with the aid of the Twilight Clan. However, please understand that our predecessors were forced into service and were worked like slaves, and are still being worked like slaves.¡± ¡°¡­ Wha¡­¡± he began. ¡°What did you say?!¡± I interrupted Tooru. The loudness of my voice must have shocked him. [1] The disbelief in his demeanour vanished as he looked towards the giants that were still regenerating over the sea with a calmer expression. ¡°No, you¡¯re right. I did get the impression of Spatial Magic being used. So, is that how they are built?¡± ¡°Not just Spatial Magic, they are created beings.¡± ¡°Creation [1] Magic as well?¡± I am not really familiar with either type of magic, and Lepis didn¡¯t look like she planned to say anything beyond this. [1] I¡¯d shake her for more information, but just then, a violent roar was heard, and we looked up to see that one of the battleships had been grabbed and shaken like a toy before being thrown into the sea. The resulting explosion shook the ground ¡°Makia, I¡¯m heading to the harbour. Who knows what will happen if we leave the battleships to fight the giants alone.¡± ¡°I-if you¡¯re going, then, I¡¯m going. We can join up with Yuri too, right?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s no good. If you go out there, you¡¯ll expose yourself. Once people know about your powers, you can¡¯t ever return to a peaceful life in Delia Fields! Do you think those men, those people will let you go quietly? Moreover, since they used my magic to create those things, I have a better chance of dealing with them¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Y-you¡­¡± I clenched my teeth, grabbed Tooru by the lapels of his shirt and head-butted him. The impact was so hard that I had to crouch down in pain. ¡°¡­ Are you alright¡­?¡± Lepis blinked her eyes at me. ¡°O-oww, y-you¡­¡± ¡°Are you an idiot? What did you tell me back at the ball? My problem is our problem, yeah?! Well then, this¡­ [1] whatever this is, is now our problem to fight!¡± ¡°¡­ Makia¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re just an idiot who always tries to act cool!¡± I got to my feet first. This allowed me to glare down at Tooru and tell him just how stupid I think he was. He was still crouching on the ground, hands over his forehead looking blankly at me. Then, he made a little ¡®pfft¡¯ sound and slowly stood up. ¡°Ah, yes, yes, I got it. I am an idiot. If the three of us fight together, we can easily take those things down.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, when it comes to something that concerns the three of us, there¡¯s no point holding back. No matter what happens, we¡¯ll fight together.¡± ¡°¡­ You may not be able to go home though¡­¡± ¡°I understand, but it¡¯s time. We can¡¯t hide in the countryside forever.¡± I have always, always told myself that ¡®It is too early, it is still too early.¡¯ ¡®It is still too early for me to use my power¡¯ ¡®Let¡¯s wait until I¡¯m an adult¡­¡¯ [1] Now, however, Tooru and I exchanged a look and nodded. When Lepis Twilight asked again, ¡®Are you sure about this?¡¯ We both nodded again. ¡°If that is the case, please come along.¡± She gracefully raised her hand, a Magic Cube materialised above the back of her hand. The Cube suddenly enlarged, enveloping us inside it, taking us away from the spot. When we next opened our eyes, we found ourselves at the harbour. I immediately called out to Ulysses, who was about to rush into battle alone. We¡¯re going to fight too. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ [3] ¡°Those things have the power to break three of the barriers. That regenerative power is troublesome too. We¡¯ll have to break past all the weak spots at once to destroy them effectively. I shall activate my ¡®Magic Fortress¡¯.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll hold them in place with my Spirits.¡± Tooru and Ulysses nodded at each other. ¡°Makia, you¡¯ll be our fire support. My magic should amplify your attacks,¡± said Tooru. ¡°¡­ understood.¡± [1] We had battled each other for so long that it takes us only an instant to come up with a strategy. Tooru raises his hand and a magic cube flashes into existence. Unlike the usual small cube, this Magic Cube expands until it enveloped his whole person. All sorts of information are displayed on the surface of the cube. ¡°It¡¯s here! Tooru¡¯s real estate office!¡± ¡°Oi, what is that supposed to mean?!¡± I call this particular style of magic ¡®Tooru¡¯s Real Estate Office¡¯, which he doesn¡¯t like at all. This space is where information on all the different magic fortresses owned by Tooru is kept. [1] I¡¯ve seen most of them. In the middle of this ¡®room¡¯ was an imp, who was snoring away. ¡°Oi, Grimind! Wake up!¡± Tooru grabs the little creature by the back of its neck and shakes it. ¡°Huh, uh¡­ Oh! It¡¯s been 2000 years since I¡¯ve seen the Black Demon King! Oh my, I did wonder if I¡¯ll ever see you again!!¡± Grimind the Imp is beaming at Tooru, even as he kneads his hands together in a [1] nervous gesture. This fellow is like a guide and supporter that lives inside this space. ¡°Now is not the time to rejoice. Oi, look over there. I need a Magic Fortress that could take those giants from a higher position.¡± ¡°I see¡­ Mental attacks won¡¯t work on those. Then, how about the ¡®Aerial Turnabout City ¨C Machu Rapion¡¯? You always say that this 90% physical attack fortress is pointless and useless, but isn¡¯t it perfect for this situation?¡± Grimind immediately analysed the situation with the giant soldiers and proposed a particular Magic Fortress against the threat. Tooru narrows his eyes as he did the calculations, ¡°90% physical attacks¡­ sounds a little over the top, but fine. What¡¯s the price?¡± ¡°Price is the usual¡­ hee hee hee.¡± After receiving acknowledgement from his Master, Grimind sniggers nastily and sets out to activate the Fortress. Tooru is working in his magic cube, playing with coordination, drawings and lines¡­ I don¡¯t quite understand what he does, really. While that was happening, Ulysses summoned a 4th Summoning Stage Light Spirit, Sylvie. The 4th Stage Summoning manifests as a ¡®Spirit Tool¡¯. In short, the summoned Spirit appeared as a Spirit Weapon. Light Spirit Sylvie manifests as an exquisite little silver knife. ¡°Here, take this, Maki-chan.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just make some random cuts and bleed a bit. So, you don¡¯t have to use up your MP for the 4th Summoning Stage¡­¡± ¡°No, I insist. To use your magic, you have to keep hurting yourself. It¡¯s fine, use my magic as much as you need.¡± ¡°Yuri¡­¡± [1] Since he is so insistent, I nod and accept the knife. It is sweet how he fixates over these things. This is also why he is so pure. After a smile of acknowledgement, his face becomes serious. Immediately, countless magic circles formed around him. White Magic users of this country have no idea that a single mage could create so many magic circles at once. Then, he turns to Princess Shatma, who is just standing behind us. ¡°Please advise the battleships to retreat.¡± Princess Shatma answered with a single ¡®Acknowledged¡¯ and gave the order for the generals to ¡®Withdraw!¡¯ Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ ¡°9 giants left¡­ I have just enough Spirits to hold them down. Once the battleships are gone, we¡¯ll begin our attack.¡± [1] The battleships move like cumbersome birds, sailing high and eventually disappearing from view. ¡°Tooru-kun, the Magic Fortress!¡± Ulysses shouts. Tooru [4] closes his eyes. The air around him seems to shimmer. Suddenly, his eyes flash open and power explodes around him. His hands move and the word [Fortress] is relocated into some coordinated position. ¡°Deploy the Aerial Turnabout City ¨C Machu Rapion!!¡± Beyond the Green Curtain, a huge magic circle suddenly appears above the crowd of giants. A gigantic fortress begins to descend, rooftops first. This is Tooru¡¯s signature move, the Magic Fortress. ¡°¡­ It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen one of those.¡± I remember what a pain these Fortresses could be. The Magic Fortress is some kind of construct created from a combination of illusions and physics. Its size and ability are determined by type. From the size of this huge thing, its attack power should go above and beyond those of the battleships. ¡°7th Summoning Stage¡­ Spirits, transform yourselves into chains¡­¡± Ulysses raises both hands and the 7th Stage Summoning Circle flashes forward to stop outside the Curtain. This single magic circle consumes a shocking total of 63 magic circles to create. The 7th Stage manifests as a ¡®Spirit Chain¡¯. It borrows the power of the Spirit to bind or ¡®chain down¡¯ an enemy. It manifests as a pillar of light that nearly drown out Ulysses¡¯ huge magic circle. The light flashes onto the backs of the giants and holds them in place. ¡°¡­ I have them!¡± Ulysses tightened his grip with all his might, thorns of light had emerged from the pillars and the giants are stuck like caught flies. With thorns of light piercing through the giants¡¯ hands and feet [1] and their limbs spread apart, they could hardly move. It is as though they had been strung up on a cross. ¡°Right, Makia! Your turn!!¡± Tooru shouts. A Magic Cube appears in front of me, all spinny and shiny. This is the switch to launch [1] Tooru¡¯s special attack fortresses. I cut my palm with the little knife Ulysses lends me. I clench my fist to make the blood well up and allow the red viscous liquid to flow over the cube. The red blood immediately disappeared, as though absorbed by the cube. ¡°Now, let¡¯s take care of these monsters in one fell swoop.¡± I raise my fist and give the following order. ¡°I, Makia Odille, order the absolute destruction of the giant soldiers!¡± I swing my bloody fist down on the cube, smashing it to pieces. The huge magic circle that powered Tooru¡¯s fortress turns a bloody red. The upside-down fortress is suddenly bristling with guns. [3] First, there is only silence. Then, the onslaught of dozens of guns pounding into the giants shatters the air. The red bullets make it look like the sky is raining blood. The Magic Fortress¡¯ attacks clearly outpace and outfire Fresia¡¯s fleet of battleships. Ulysses then releases the Spirit Chain to call upon the 8th Summoning Stage-Spirit Wall to protect the shores from the bombardment, essentially halving the impact of the attacks. A portion of the wall surrounded the Magic Fortress too. The 8th Summoning Stage-Spirit Wall is a much more powerful defensive system than the Green Curtain¡¯s 3rd Barrier and naturally consumes even more MP. The bombing continues on without interruption. Whatever extra impact is absorbed by the ¡®Treasured Wall¡¯ and eventually, things calmed down. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ ¡°¡­ did we get ¡¯em?¡± [1] I squint my eyes, trying hard to see beyond the terrifying-looking pillars of water vapour and swirling seas. Eventually, the vapours parted enough for us to see the bleak bodies of the giants suspended and fixed in place by pure white stakes of light like empty carapaces. It is quite a shiver-inducing view. ¡°¡­l-looks like it¡­¡± In the aftermath of the explosives, the sound of rolling waves seems loud in the ensuing silence, even from this side of the Green Curtain. It would appear that these giant soldiers will not be moving any time soon. ¡°W-we did it!!¡± I grab Tooru and Ulysses by the arm and jump up and down, shouting ¡®We did it¡¯ over and over again. The boys exhaled with relief and did a fist bump. Then, we heard the screams of joy from behind us. Even the Anti-east Faction rebels look happy to be alive and free from the horror of the giant soldiers. Clearly, having forgotten what they had nearly done. These guys certainly look energetic, for now. On top of the royal viewing tower, ministers, the King and Sir Raymond are looking down at us. ¡°Even so¡­ things ended quite suddenly¡­¡± As Ulysses is staring out at the corpses of giant soldiers, Tooru suddenly fell to his knees and coughs up blood. He heaves and coughs, a hand on his chest, trying hard to breathe. ¡°Tooru!!¡± I run over to him. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he says as he laughs and wipes his mouth with the back of his fist. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I just pushed myself a little too far. Guess I must have shaken my internal organs a bit.¡± ¡°W-what are you saying?! It¡¯s not fine at all!¡± ¡°My internal healing magic is already working, it¡¯s the same as usual.¡± Ulysses gently puts a hand on my shaking shoulder and says, ¡°Tooru also has the ability to heal himself, it just takes a bit more time¡­¡± Then, he kneels in front of Tooru and casts his White Magic. Tooru makes a grimace of pain, but it disappears quickly, and his breathing becomes normal too. ¡°Haahh¡­ as expected, the pain just disappears.¡± ¡°H-hey, your magic is really incredible¡­¡± I had completely forgotten why Tooru¡¯s magic was so powerful. The price he pays for his power is steep and carries many risks. My eyes get a little teary as Ulysses takes my hand and, that is when I remember the cut on my palm. ¡°There you go, can¡¯t forget Maki-chan¡­¡± ¡°Yuri¡­ Are you okay? How many magic circles have you expanded¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. White Magic doesn¡¯t come with a lot of costs, it¡¯s different from the magic you both use.¡± He is smiling at me and healing my wound, even so, one could arguably say that Ulysses expended the highest amount of MP today. He looks tired too. Unlike us, who could only destroy, he dedicates himself to healing and protecting. Thump! [5] My heart thumped so violently that it felt like it was about to jump out of my chest. Suddenly, my limbs weakened and my legs could no longer carry my weight. Beside me, Ulysses and Tooru are falling too. We are all falling, falling¡­ I think¡­ I heard a voice calling my name, our names¡­ As my consciousness dissipated, I could see a pair of eyes staring right at us from a distance. ¡°¡­ H-Hero¡­¡± The usual expressionless face has changed. He is smirking at us. Even as my brain registers this, the vertigo in my head turns the world dark and my consciousness slips away. I could hear it. Children¡¯s laughter. Bright shafts of sunlight. The susurrus whispers of a large tree¡­ [Gumihou: Adjusted most of the details for dramatic purposes since [5] for a more thrilling ending.] [1] Add detail and did some rearrangements [2] Deleted and/or replaced details identical to the previous chapter. Because it¡¯s repetitive. Eg: There are many big battleships floating in the sky that I¡¯ve never seen before. A black-purple, beautiful battleship. They had just appeared, as though out of nowhere. [3] I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s typical of Japanese battle scene description, but, it¡¯s kind of cringey? Eg: Tooru and Ulysses look at each other and nod. ¡°Makia, you¡¯re in charge of the firepower. Your power through my magic should be more powerful¡± ¡°¡­ Okay, understood¡± We instantly thought about our strategy. [4] Deleted some things, because it¡¯s really unnecessary: ¡°9 giants left¡­ I have just enough Spirits to hold them down. Once Tooru¡¯s Fortress is completed, we¡¯ll attack.¡± said Ulysses, who was trying to figure out the timing of the attack. ¡­ Tooru ordered the activation of the Fortress according to the timing¡­ ¥¿¥¤¥ß¥ó¥° (timing) appears to be author¡¯s favourite word of the day. Except¡­ he ordered the attack when the battleships withdraw and Tooru appeared to be able to manifest the fortress instantaneously¡­ Gumihou: ¡­you¡¯re lucky that this battle is fictional On that note, replace ¡®Once Tooru¡¯s Fortress is completed, we¡¯ll attack¡¯ to, ¡®Once the battleships have withdrawn, we¡¯ll begin our attack. Hardly any strategy is needed, but they are all really serious. Seriously¡­ Also, what is this car crash? Tooru ordered the activation at the ¡®timing¡¯ of Ulysses. He closed his eyes once, increasing his MP and gets the screen displayed in front of him, which he then touches where the word ¡®Fortress¡¯ was written and then moves it towards the place he had planned. Gumihou: ¡­ yeah, that¡¯s kind of¡­ [5] A big heartbeat made my chest bounce. Gumihou: Yeah, how about something else? Volume 1 - CH 57 Volume 1: Chapter 057: Voices Crimson Witch ¡°I¡¯ll kill you! You killed ***! Die in blood and suffering!! This is an order!!¡± Black Demon King ¡°If you ever want to play again¡­ you should come to ***¡­ I¡¯ll be ready for you anytime¡± White Sage ¡°When everything is over, father will take you there, it¡¯s a promise. Until then, stay close to mother.¡± Green Shrine Maiden ¡°Please answer. Are you¡­ are you saying that¡­ this is the will of Vabilophos?¡­¡± Legendary Hero ¡°¡­ I will become the hero, and save this world. I will defeat the Demon Kings.¡± Wisteria Princess ¡°You are a pitiful one, aren¡¯t you? You recall everything but know nothing of yourself¡­ Well then, I shall give you a name and acknowledge your existence.¡± Blue General ¡°I found it¡­ The giant!! Hahahaha! Ahahaha!!!¡± Archbishop of Holy Ash ¡°I was deceived, I was deceived¡­!! I was deceived by that man!! What have I done¡­¡± King of Gold ¡°¡­ This ¡­ is the boundary of this world¡­¡± King of Silver ¡°You ugly things! I am your creator! Shut up and kill the King of Gold!!!¡± Unknown ¡°Why¡­ why did all of you force this on me only to forget everything?! Impossible.. impossible¡­ I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t¡­ you want me to lose my mind??!¡± Volume 1 - CH 58 Volume 1: Chapter 058: Makia Repents The Gods are looking down at us. [1] More specifically, a mosaic mural rendition of the gods and goddesses of this world are looking down at us from a dome-shaped ceiling. ¡°¡­¡± My eyes are wide open. Did I even blink? What is going on? I have the impression of voices earlier. This dimly lit space feels too quiet now. It takes me a little longer to realise that the light shining down on us are multicoloured shafts of light filtered through stained glass. And what is this? I feel like I heard a voice just now¡­ ¡°This place is¡­¡± ¡°Ow ow ow, what the heck?¡± The three of us suddenly became weak back at the port and passed out. By the time we came to, we were all here. ¡°This is the inside of the cathedral. Look, I think that¡¯s the black door you mentioned?¡± Ulysses stands up and points at the suspicious-looking door from back then. Tooru also pushes himself up and looks around suspiciously. As for me, my body is so weak it takes all my energy just to get to my feet. ¡°Oi, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just what the heck is going on?¡± ¡°Possibly our bodies could not keep up with our magic. We may have our memories and abilities, but our bodies are too immature and untrained since we have never used so much of our powers before. In short, we are too weak for our magic.¡± That might explain the sudden weakening, but that does not explain how we [1] fainted at a busy seaport only to wake up alone deep inside a temple. Moreover, there¡¯s that suspicious door in front of us. [1] If the Hero is to be believed, the time to open it is now. The festival is over, and all three of us are here. ¡°Should we open it?¡± [2] Tooru asks. ¡°¡­ He did say to open it once everything is over¡­¡± [2] I say as I slowly approach the door. [1] The black door looks solid. [3] A huge tree was carved on the black surface. Still, I try pushing it with my hand. The moment I touched the door, the bright red branches and leaves stretches out and the door split open from the centre and slowly parted. ¡°¡­. It opened¡­¡± We exchange glances, then step inside. It is dim inside with no real light source. Whatever light we have seems to come from the stone steps leading down and down and down. Eventually, we step through a door onto a very wide floor. [1] Along the walls of the floor are countless murals. It looks almost like they have been preserved here. ¡°These are murals that depict Maydea¡¯s myths. A lot of these have never been seen by the public.¡± ¡°Oh, but I¡¯ve seen this one before.¡± I point at the largest, [1] most prominently placed mural. It is the same as the one depicted in stained glass at Karted¡¯s church. ¡°The Return of the Gods¡­ yes, that¡¯s one of the most famous ones.¡± ¡°So, I guess this is the original?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible. Although, they did say that the one displayed at the Cathedral is the real thing.¡± [4] The figures in the murals, the gods and goddesses, are all facing sideways. Only the last god faces us. I recalled feeling that this was rather odd when I first saw it. ¡°If I remember correctly, the Bishop from Karted told us that the last god is the God of Death, [4] that we can always tell because he faces the front.¡± ¡°Heeehh¡­ it¡¯s surprising that Tooru knows this. But, yes, ¡®front facing¡¯ often has death-related connotations. We can immediately tell that he is the God of Death at first glance.¡± ¡°¡­ hm¡­¡± I don¡¯t really get it. [1] This kind of academic talk and stuff are way over my head. As Yuri continues to talk, I casually glance over the other murals until one of them caught my eye. I stare at it in shock. ¡°Hey, hey, look at that one!!¡± ¡°¡­?¡± The mural [1] I am pointing at depicts the image of monstrous giants with several arms and wings sprouting out of the backs of their grotesque forms. Something that looks like Saturn¡¯s planet, complete with planetary rings, floated above their heads. They look a lot like the giants we had just fought. ¡°Are these¡­ the giant soldiers from earlier?¡± ¡°No¡­ this is the record of the battle with the giants back in the age of the myths. The Gigant Magriva¡­¡± ¡°Gigant Magriva¡­? ¡°Yes, Magriva is Maydea¡¯s Goddess of War, Para Magriva¡¯s name. Eventually, the word starts to mean just war or battle. According to the myth, the battle of the giants is called ¡®Gigant Margriva¡¯ or [¡®Giant¡¯s War]¡­ I wonder if today¡¯s giants have any connections with them¡­¡± Ulysses says as he strokes his chin slowly. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s keep going. I think there are more stairs there,¡± Tooru jerks his thumb down a partially hidden corridor at the end of this floor. [1] Having nothing better to suggest, we went down more stairs. [6a] The stairs gradually went from dusty to damp. Soon, the ground made audible squishing noises as the stairs evened out. Eventually, we step around a corner and breathe in fresh cold air. [6a] Another corner and the dark gloomy stairs suddenly opened into brilliant greenery. White, unfamiliar flowers bloomed on mossy ground. The earth smells rich and fresh with life. [6a] Within the centre of the underground garden, it could only be underground, is a huge tree with branches that extended like a giant umbrella. ¡°Percelis!!¡± Ulysses rushes forward. Only then, did I notice the figure of the Green Shrine Maiden crumpled against the base of the tree. ¡°What happened, Percelis?!¡± ¡°¡­ah, it¡¯s¡­ Ulysses¡­¡± the girl smiles up with a wan look on her face. She tries to push herself up, and Ulysses supports her back. ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. It¡¯s just the shock from the Green Curtain. It came down this tree and resonated in me. The Green Shrine Maiden resonates with this tree, you know¡­¡± ¡°¡­ That¡¯s¡­¡± She suddenly hops to her feet and thrills, ¡®I¡¯m all good!¡¯ Ulysses still looks worried, but then his expression suddenly changes again. [6b] I have never seen him so still and so emotionless. He did not even blink. Curious, Tooru and I approach them. The two of them are¡­ standing by a casket in the ground. No, the casket is underwater, surrounded by some kind of vine-like greenery. Inside the casket lay a young boy with a pale face. It looks like he is sleeping peacefully¡­ ¡°W-What is this¡­¡± ¡°O-oi, there are more¡­¡± Tooru is standing a little further away and, indeed, among the roots of the trees are other caskets. Even so, Ulysses remained motionless by the boy¡¯s casket. ¡°Yuri¡­?¡± He is behaving very strangely. He is staring down at the boy in the casket, so I can¡¯t catch a good look on his face, but he is being really odd. Suddenly, he collapsed to his knees. As I watch, he begins to tremble and cover his face with his hands. ¡°W-why is¡­ Shuma here¡­¡± Tooru and I are confused by his actions. Percelis is looking anxiously at Ulysses. ¡°So, you opened the door¡­ Demon Kings¡­¡± I shoot a look at the source of the voice. The former hero, now General Kanon and the former Wisteria Princess, now Princess Shatma, are just stepping into the garden. The hero¡¯s usual sharp, hawk-like gaze scours over us from under his military cap. Then, he drops a shocking truth on us. ¡°White Sage¡­ the corpse laying inside the water casket is indeed your son, Shuma. The son you had with your wife, the Green Shrine Maiden of 2000 years ago.¡± ¡°?!?!¡± [6c] Tooru and I stare in shock at General Kanon. We turn equally shocked eyes at Ulysses, who is still kneeling wordlessly by the casket. ¡°W-What do you mean by that, hero?!¡± I snap back. ¡°¡­ Before questioning me, you should take a look at the rest of the caskets first. You may find some familiar faces there.¡± ¡°?!¡± Tooru and I hurry off to look. [1] I think we are just too shocked to worry about him killing us just then. ¡°¡­ What¡­¡± [6d] At first, the corpses we found are all strangers. Then, we stumble over one that contains a man with black hair and a pale face. ¡°¡­ haha¡­ what is the meaning of this?¡± Tooru¡¯s laughter trembles uncertainly in the air. ¡°To think I¡¯d see the body of the Black Demon King from 2000 years ago¡­¡± [6] Indeed, it is the body of his former self. Right now, Tooru is holding his head in shock, his entire body shaking. I look through the rest of the coffins impatiently. [6e] I come across the former body of the White Sage and had to take a deep breath to keep my emotions in check. [6e] I close my eyes and breathe again, mentally preparing myself for what I am to find. My heart pounds fiercely as I look through the rest of the caskets. ¡°¡­.?¡± However, none of the caskets holds my former body. ¡°Your body is not here, Crimson Witch.¡± ¡°¡­ Why¡­¡± ¡°Why, you ask? It¡¯s very simple. You destroyed yourself so thoroughly that not even pieces of your body could be found. I was destroyed along with you, of course.¡± ¡°You¡­ just what are you¡­¡± Tooru is standing in front of the casket that contained his former body. Ulysses is kneeling by the body of his son from a previous life. They are both speechless and dumbfounded. I have no idea what is going on. However, I cannot falter now. Locking my knees together, I managed to stay upright even as my body is cold with sweat and faced the hero. For some reason, I am sick with fear for his next words. ¡°Crimson Witch¡­ that casket with the boy. That casket is meant to hold your body.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?!¡± ¡°The Eight Caskets here draws power for the Magic Curtain that protects this Sanctuary. What fuels them are the corpses of powerful beings, in other words, the corpses of Demon Kings.¡± The hero is stepping closer and closer. As he steps closer, I step back. Princess Shatma remains in place, watching everything but saying nothing. Eventually, there is nowhere to go, and I find myself looking up at the Hero, who is looking down at me with sharp eyes. He continues, ¡°A power source, a body with over 1 million MP that appears only every 1000 years is needed to protect this sacred place. That is your identity ¡®now¡¯. [4] Even so, things happened because you did not properly fulfil your role back then.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°2000 years ago, the people of the Sanctuary feared leaving one of the caskets empty and looked for a substitute. The obvious choice was the son of the White Sage and the Green Shrine Maiden, Shuma. At 10 years old, his life was cut off and his body placed in the water casket.¡± The hero glances at Ulysses and Percelis. ¡°The Green Shrine Maiden of 2000 years ago¡­ [1] her husband and son were both killed, but that is not all. In order to create a successor for her role, she is forced to wed another man. The sanctuary determined that the successor had to be a blood daughter of the original shrine maiden. Her body is here, at the root of this tree. From her appearance, you can tell that she died young. After giving birth to a daughter, she took her own life without my interference.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ulysses is already naturally pale. However, each time the Hero speaks, he seems to turn paler and paler. He shakes his head in disbelief. ¡°What nonsense is this?! That¡­ that¡¯s unforgivable¡­¡± [6] Ulysses is glaring at the Hero with hatred, [1] even as his body hunch protectively over the casket. I have never seen such an expression on his face. ¡°Yuri¡­ control yourself,¡± Tooru pounces over to hold Ulysses down when it looks like he is about to launch himself at the Hero and physically attack him. ¡°What is there to forgive or not forgive? The ones who did all this were the people of the Sanctuary. Moreover, they were long dead. Your hate is misdirected, White Sage.¡± ¡°That, that¡­ I know that!! I know¡­¡± Ulysses is trembling in place, shaking with unspent hatred and overwhelming emotions. He collapses onto the cold earth, slamming his trembling fist against the ground repeatedly. ¡°Why¡­ why did this happen? He was¡­ he was just a child, we even made a promise¡­¡± ¡°Yuri¡­¡± I could feel his sorrow and hatred as he covers his mouth to stop the tears. It is only natural for him to feel this way. After his death, his child had been unjustly killed. ¡°Even so, having the child in the casket did nothing. That¡¯s because the caskets require very specific vessels. Eight very specific vessels from eight souls.¡± ¡°¡­ Eight¡­ vessels¡­?¡± ¡°Crimson Witch, you were one of these souls¡­ because we could not secure your body back then, the Green Curtain had been operating in its imperfect form these past 2000 years. Absolute Defence could only be deployed when all eight curtains are complete.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°The foolish decisions of the Sanctuary people were spurred by the turmoil around them. With the Black Demon King dead, the demons were left unchecked. The Crimson Witch died, destroying herself and half of the Western Continent. This caused a chain reaction where the balance of power was shaken, and conflict took over the world. I admit¡­ the tragedy happened because I failed to retrieve the Crimson Witch¡¯s body.¡± The hero¡¯s gaze lowers slightly. His eyes are still too cold. ¡°¡­ That¡¯s¡­¡± I look down at the weeping Ulysses with wide eyes. [6f] So, it¡¯s all¡­ my fault? I don¡¯t quite understand everything about being power sources for the Green Curtain, but, seeing the bodies of the Black Demon King and the White Sage, and the little boy¡¯s body where mine is supposed to be¡­ [6f] Was I wrong to act so viciously back then? ¡°I- I¡¯m sorry, Yuri¡­ I¡¯m¡­ sorry¡­¡± Whatever strength left in my legs fades away and I collapse to the ground. My body feels heavy with regret and sorrow for my friend. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Yuri. If¡­ if it weren¡¯t for me¡­¡± ¡°No¡­ Maki-chan, it¡¯s not your fault¡­ you¡¯re not in the wrong¡­¡± For every apology that fell out of my mouth, Ulysses shakes his head. Whatever resentment or hatred he has in his body remains inside of him, tormenting him over and over again. I can¡¯t stand to watch him do this to himself. What do I do? ¡°Ulysses¡­ what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t cry¡­¡± At that time, Percelis, who didn¡¯t seem to know anything, hugs Ulysses and is saying ¡®Don¡¯t cry¡¯ over and over again. She is shaking too. Fearful and unknowing, yet still holding on to him strongly. Just what is it like to be Ulysses now? He is hugging her back, ¡°Forgive me¡­ forgive me, please¡­¡± He is begging for forgiveness from the remnants of his former wife. Tears stream down his cheeks as he apologizes again and again. Each word of apology seems to hollow out my chest, leaving a hole where my heart, my soul, should be. I know, I was once a person who did cruel things just for the heck of it. In the end, I even died brimming with arrogance, destroying half a continent and causing misery to the rest of the world. How strange¡­ to think that I had been living my life casually all this while, away from the suffering I had caused. How strange that I can only regret it after seeing someone I love suffering in front of my eyes¡­ ¡°Oi, Makia. Get a hold of yourself!!¡± ¡°¡­ Tooru¡­ I¡­ what should I do¡­¡± ¡°If you give in to your regrets now it¡¯s over. Just take in those feelings and suck it up!! We still haven¡¯t heard anything important yet!¡± Tooru is the only strong person here. Rather, he is left standing since the rest of us had fallen. He had no choice but to be strong even after seeing his own body in that stupid coffin. ¡°Oi, Hero! You said that eight vessels are needed, right? And they had to be Demon Class people, basically people like us. Are you telling us that there are [1] five others with over a million MP¡­?¡± ¡°Close, but not quite. While it is true that the Sanctuary requires eight Demon Class people, it also needs a collector of bodies. If you include me, there should be nine Demon Class people.¡± ¡°Nine?!¡± [6] ¡°Only I reappear in this world every 1000 years. As for the other eight, Vabilophos decides who would appear every 1000 years as not all eight would appear together. You may not remember anything from beyond 2000 years ago, but you and five others have been reincarnated over and over again. I have been fulfilling my duty of killing each vessel and putting them in the caskets from the beginning of time. Over and over again¡­¡± ¡°¡­ The beginning of¡­ time¡­?¡± The Hero¡¯s words are finally penetrating my mind and I am able to process them somewhat. [7b] Finally, I raise my head and ask, ¡°Is that¡­¡± ¡°So that is why¡­ the number nine is significant.¡± ¡°¡­ Yuri¡­?!¡± Ulysses had a dark expression. He still looks sad and angry; however, he is also very calm. After gently letting go of Percelis and wiping her tears with his sleeves, he said in that same oddly mechanical tone. ¡°It¡¯s quite simple, really. If you look back at the myths, the number nine comes up quite often. The ¡®Nine Pillars of Maydea¡¯ for example,¡± said Tooru with a complicated smile. ¡°The Nine Creator Gods who created this world¡­ haha, what an excellent story, eh?¡± The hero narrows his eyes. Killer intent fills the air as he stares at us. ¡°Indeed. You fools have forgotten everything. The true identity of the Creator Gods of Maydea¡­ that is the true identity of those who belong to the Demon King class.¡± We could not yet fully understand his words at this point. Hatred and resentment are too thick in his voice. I had the sudden feeling that this was something the Hero had wanted to reveal for the longest time¡­ [Gumihou: The story is excellent, no doubt about it. The execution needs work, but that¡¯s why novels ought to be seen by editors before they are published] [1] Add details [2] Add dialogue tags. Gumi is also not entirely certain of the speaker, but gives her best guess. [3] Okay, so the black door has always been at normal people height and not a literal hole above or below. The ¡®tree¡¯ was actually carved on and not a huge tree in the middle of the room with a black door on it. Yes? Is that right? I can¡¯t tell, really¡­ We¡¯ll see if this changes. It is unclear whether the ¡®door¡¯ is attached to a wall or is a free-standing door like Doraemon¡¯s ¡®Anywhere Door¡¯ tho¡­ [4] Repetitive words at work, reworded them a little [5] Add the definition to the dialogue [6] Adjust the description for dramatic purposes. [6a] Original was: When we went down the dusty and damp stairs, I was able to get a good view and some fresh, cold air. There was a world of greenery here. White unfamiliar flowers bloomed on the mossy and fresh land. In the centre of the large underground garden, there was a huge tree. [6b] Original was: Ulysses looked very worried, but he found something next to her and changed his expression in a split second. He was speechless and didn¡¯t even blink. [6c] Original was: To the words that came out of General Kanon¡¯s mouth, me and Tooru just opened our eyes wide and stared at Ulysses who was kneeling on the floor, speechless. To my surprise, I asked him back¡­ [6d] Original was: After checking the faces of some strangers, me and Tooru found a familiar corpse. A man with black hair and a pale face. [6e] Original was: Along the way, I found the coffin containing the former body of Ulysses, and my held my breath. Then, I closed my eyes, took a deep breath, and checked it once again. The indescribable sense of what I was about to find out made my heart beat very fast. [6f] Original was: I regretted what I had done after the truth was revealed. It was easy for me to understand why my body wasn¡¯t here along with all the other Demon Kings. Even though it was said to be the fuel for developing the green curtain, I never thought I could be so wrong. Gumihou blinks: Ahem, yeah, let¡¯s see what we can do about these. [7] Dude, what? [7a] Original was: The coffins of the ¡°eight¡± bodies lined up here are the magical fuel that powers up the green curtain of the sanctuary. I¡¯ve been responsible for recovering it for the longest time¡­ What I needed was the ¡®corpses¡¯ of you all, the Demon Kings [7b] Original was: I was finally able to once again hear the words that the hero had to say. I raised my head, slightly turned to him without much power remaining and asked¡­ ¡°I see¡­ so that¡¯s why there are nine people¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Yuri¡­?!¡± Ulysses had a dark expression, but now he looks very calm Gumihou: Excuse you? Who¡¯s talking?! Volume 1 - CH 59 Volume 1: Chapter 059: Makia: How the World was Created (Made Easy for Idiots) ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s the body of the Wisteria Princess! Kanon, come and take a look!! [1]¡± A bright voice smashes the gloomy atmosphere. Princess Shatma, who had abstained from interfering in all matters just now, had wandered over to one of the caskets and is now exclaiming over it. ¡°As expected of this princess. I am beautiful regardless of the era¡­ Oi, Kanon, come here! Look how nicely they sew this princess¡¯s neck back together.¡± The Hero remains silent and unmoving for a long while. Then, he did as he was told and approached the casket. To be honest, it is all very uncomfortable. ¡°Oi, will you look at that? The stitches could barely be seen. I must compliment the executioner, the guillotine was quite sharp and the cut very clean. I barely felt a thing.¡± ¡°¡­ Wisteria Princess, we are in the middle of a conversation right now.¡± ¡°Is that so? Can¡¯t recommend it, too depressing,¡± she declares with another thrill of laughter. suddenly, her expression hardened, and she turns to us with a serious expression. ¡°Although we were called Gods, we were basically stupid and ignorant children. We were just nine children from another world. Having been summoned to build the foundations for a world that had been pulled back from the brink of chaos.¡± ¡°¡­ What?¡± Tooru frowns [2] in confusion. ¡°As the tale goes, nine children crossed the borders of the world and gained extraordinary powers. With such a ridiculous amount of power in their hands, even stupid, ignorant children could easily create a world in their own image.¡± [3a] The rest of us did not quite know what to say. [3a] To think that¡­ our origin story was so meaningless¡­ it is nearly beyond our comprehension. Percelis, who had not been saying anything and looking very confused all this while suddenly perks up at the mention of Gods and the myths of Maydea, says, ¡°The names of the gods are inscribed in front of the big tree.¡± ¡°?!¡± We hasten forth to look at the names. [1] By we, I mean myself, Tooru and Yuri. The God of Imagination & Creation ¨C Para Achromea The Goddess of War & Destruction ¨C Para Margriva The God of Space & Time ¨C Para Chrondor The God of Spirits ¨C Para Utis The Goddess of Earth & Fertility ¨C Para Demetris The Goddess of Destiny & Life ¨C Para Pushima The God of Calamity ¨C Para Eris The God of the Sky & Sea ¨C Para Tritania The God of Souls, Death & Memory ¨C Para Hadefis ¡°¡­ these are¡­ the Nine Pillars?¡± I stare at the list of names. The names are all familiar to me, as they are the well-known Gods of Maydea, especially in this country. [3b] ¡°In the first place, there is no such role. The nine children that came to this place from another world arrived to find themselves in a world devoid of many things. In order to live here, they had to design it from the beginning. [3b] First, they chose a leader among themselves. Para Achromea, described as the First God, headed the design by creating all manner of things that made up this world. He created nine lands for the nine gods, granting each god a land of their own. This turned out to be the First Great Mistake.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°After all, with the existence of borderlands and countries, conflict would happen. As civilization grows, the conflict between each country grows too, culminating in a weapons race and eventually reaching that final chapter of the myth. The Great War.¡± ¡°Was that the¡­¡± since we had just fought against giant soldiers earlier, it was not difficult to imagine them even when looking at the images depicted on stone slates. ¡°The battle with the giants¡­ ¡®Gigant Magriva¡¯,¡± said Princess Shatma, especially emphasizing certain keywords. ¡°If the Age of Mythology is considered something like a super ancient civilization, the Giants would be creatures of that era. The myths, as handed down by the humans, make it sound like it was a battle between Gods and Giants, when in fact the Giants were originally created by the Gods as ultimate weapons of destruction. [1] The War of Giants was really the War Between Gods through Giants. The war was so terrible that the world was split into four pieces. The Gods then reflected on their actions and proceeded to rebuild the world with new rules¡­ and thus born the current Maydea.¡± [3c] Princess Shatma revealed the true history of this world in a parable-like manner. Breaking down the terrifying information into something like a folktale, making it easier for our brains to accept the information. ¡°Somehow, this story is kind of crazy.¡± [3d] The three of us look away, unable to look up from the weight of this information. Princess Shatma clears her throat and smacks the closed fan on her hand before saying, ¡°Not that you should trust everything said by this princess, but this is the conclusion we came to from the fragments of information left to us.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Well, Kanon probably remembers the whole history. Sadly, however, this fellow has a very tight mouth. The only thing he¡¯s willing to part with is a few measly hints.¡± Shatma smirks as she pokes Kanon with her fan. ¡°You remember everything? Then, all those old stories from long ago¡­ you believe them?¡± the question blurted itself out of my mouth. The Hero looked a little surprised, as though he had never thought about it. ¡°Those long-ago stories don¡¯t matter now.¡± He answers in a quieter voice. The tight atmosphere around us loosened a little. ¡°The problem starts after the Great Reconstruction of Maydea. The Gods were now aware of the impact their existence have on the world¡­ to mitigate this, they sealed away the ¡®Truth of the World¡¯ in this Sanctuary and created a System to protect it forever.¡± ¡°System?¡± ¡°The System randomly reincarnates the Gods into this world every 1000 years to carry out world-changing events. Once they die, the container that once housed their souls would fuel the barrier that protects the Sanctuary¡­ This is the System. However, the more times the Gods reincarnated, the more they forget about the ¡®pact¡¯ they had once made and misused their powers to shape the world to their liking beyond what was promised in the pact.¡± The Hero suddenly turns his gaze at us. ¡°Demon Kings, I think you should understand that with the power you have, life expectancy becomes irrelevant. If you manage this world as badly as before, it is only a matter of time before all nine will appear in the same world and everything will once more hurtle towards the same disastrous ending and the Gigant Magriva will repeat itself¡­ therefore, it was decided that one of the gods will be designated as the ¡®God Killer¡¯. The retriever of bodies and the only one who does not enter the same cycle of reincarnation. ¡°¡­ you¡¯re saying, that person is¡­¡± You? Nine Gods but only eight caskets. The Hero is the only one to remember everything even as the rest of us forget. ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­ if that¡¯s the case, isn¡¯t the system too useless?! We have giant soldiers on the loose!!¡± Tooru yelled. The Hero sneered, ¡°That thing is a mere prototype. Once the technology is completed, it will no longer be at that level. [3e] Those giants, must have been built from long-forgotten technology, buried under the scars of an ancient war. Scars that had been exposed when part of the ground had been scooped out by the Crimson Witch¡¯s self-detonation. Those Miasma Particles that lingers in the air after 2000 years were not from you. They were remnants of weapons from that ancient war!¡± Finally, I have an answer to one of my questions. The Miasma Particles found in the Western Continent. [1] I had always wondered if I was the cause of it. It turned out that the answer was both yes and no. [2] I may have received an answer, but it doesn¡¯t give me any peace of mind at all! The Hero went on, ¡°Once the dust settled somewhat, people eventually return to the explosion area to study it. One of them was a Demon King Class individual from 1000 years ago. The Blue General of the North. He fled the Western Continent to the North and sold his skills in subduing demons. He was the one who had discovered the ancient legacy and, unable to suppress his curiosity, tracked down the information and discovered those ancient weapons. Considering the timing, [1] Federation of Hermedes¡¯ sudden leap in technology and the creation of those giant soldiers now, it would appear that the Blue General¡¯s research had been continued by others.¡± ¡°The Blue General¡­ is he also in one of those caskets?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ I had to kill him before anything else happened. He is the very example of ¡®being too involved in the world¡¯¡­ even so, he was an extremely ruthless and tenacious man. It took me a long while and a lot of effort to kill him.¡± The Hero clenches his fist. His eyes glared into the distance, at someone who is no longer there. There is no way for us to know what really happened 1000 years ago, but from the Wisteria Princess¡¯ expression, something major had happened back then. ¡°Hero¡­ No, the term ¡®hero¡¯ ended during our time, 2000 years ago. Are you here to kill us again? If you are, then why are you telling us this? Isn¡¯t it easier to just kill us right away?¡± Trust Ulysses to immediately cut right into the heart of the problem. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Sage, your doubts are justified,¡± Princess Shatma murmured after a moment had passed. ¡°Even so, was it not mentioned earlier? We are reincarnated into the world to accomplish a ¡®Great Deed¡¯. As the Collector, Kanon may only kill Demon Kings who have accomplished a Great Deed.¡± ¡°¡­ a Great Deed¡­¡± ¡°This princess has already decided that my Great Deed will be to prevent the invasion of the Federation or Hermedes. Kanon is also aware of that.¡± ¡°Y-you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re fine dying at his hands after completing your task!?¡± Ulysses is shocked. Princess Shatma¡¯s fan flutters lightly, ¡°Indeed, this princess is prepared to accept my destiny as the Goddess of Fate. Fufu¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Now that you have been born into this era, it is time for you to decide on your Great Deed.¡± Is what Princess Shatma told us, but, even we do not have the answer to that question yet. ¡°Umm, Ahem.¡± The tense and contemplative silence of the Sanctuary is suddenly disturbed by a very obvious throat clearing. There is someone else standing at the entrance to this underground garden. ¡°So, you¡¯re all here¡­ when you suddenly disappeared, Your Highness and Princess Shatma, you gave me quite the scare, you know? Did you borrow the power of a Twilight Mage?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Honourable Uncle,¡± Ulysses is just as surprised as the rest of us to see Sir Raymond here. ¡°How is uncle¡­¡± ¡°How, you asked? I insisted on coming, and here I am. I figured I would find you here.¡± Behind Sir Raymond are the Archbishop and Lord Medite. However, they remain by the entrance. ¡°Hoo¡­ Raymond. Have you come to collect us? What is your purpose?¡± [2] asked the Princess. ¡°Nothing, no purpose. While the tale is being told, I dare not interrupt. Especially after you¡¯ve just given us a such great display earlier¡­ I¡¯m afraid there is very little room for doubt.¡± He looked at the three of us and frowns, ¡°Your Highness¡­ and friends¡­ if you really are the reincarnation of the Three Demon Kings¡­ well, well, things have certainly come together nicely.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ulysses frowns. ¡°Even so, what are your plans, Honourable Uncle?¡± ¡°If possible, I¡¯d like them to reside at the Royal Palace.¡± ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Ulysses steps forward. ¡°Your intention is to keep us as weapons, isn¡¯t it? Naturally, as the prince of this nation, it is my obligation to protect the country. However, they are different. Though we might be Demons Kings in our past lives, we now walk a new life. We have new homes, new parents, and new relationships. Your invitation is just a farce to make us deterrent weapons against the Federation!!¡± ¡°And what is wrong with that, Your Highness?¡± ¡°?!¡± ¡°Your Highness, while there is no doubt this current threat has been stopped and we have managed to strengthen our relationship with Fresir, matters will not rest as it is. The people have [2] just witnessed how their Barrier failed to completely protect them. From this day onwards, the country will take a very different path from before. At times like this, I cannot ignore the potential of individuals who could well be powerful weapons themselves!¡± He is right. Ulysses is still trying to argue, but Tooru puts a hand on his shoulder, shaking his head, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Yuri. The old man is right. When Makia and I showed our powers before everyone, we have already made up our minds from the start.¡± Tooru glances at me, and I nod back. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ After coming this far, it doesn¡¯t make sense for us to just part ways¡­. Mother and Father will be sad, but¡­¡± Suddenly, at the thought my parents, my spirit waver a little. What would they think of me? Will they be sad? Angry? Or horrified to know that I have been concealing such a terrible identity from them? I¡¯m sure, they will be very hurt once they know the truth. ¡°Your existence in the Royal Palace will serve mainly as a deterrent. In return, I shall prepare whatever you may need. Your Highness, I promise you, your friends will be treated with the utmost courtesy and care. Well?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ulysses let out a little sigh. He looked at me and Tooru and finally said, ¡°Fine, I understand.¡± Princess Shatma clears her throat, ¡°I do believe that it is time to leave. This is a sacred place after all and not meant for politics. Raymond¡­ escort me from this place. Do not worry, those three will not hide away from their duties.¡± Her eyes flash meaningfully at us even as she steps forward and slips her hand around Sir Raymond¡¯s elbow and pulls him away from this sacred place. The Hero lingered a little longer before turning to leave with the others, not sparing us a single backward glance. Lord Medite remained in place. However, since he did and said nothing, we do not care about his presence. I slowly got to my knees. The coolness of the soil travels up thromy knees and seems to cool my body in an instant. Ulysses is once more staring quietly at his son from a previous life. As the one who probably understands the least about this situation, Percelis had nothing much to say. However, she stays by Ulysses¡¯ side without a word. Tooru remains standing. Vigilant and strong as he stares silently at the Black Demon King¡¯s casket. The sound of rustling leaves whispers in the air. There is no wind in this underground tomb, but the sounds of whispering winds could be heard very faintly. As though it had come from somewhere very far away. I shall say this now. There is an inevitable, invisible chain between us and these caskets in the water. We shall never be free of them. [Gumihou: Ooof, that was difficult. I shall say this first, this story is beautiful, whimsical and nostalgic. Did my best to convey the ¡®feelings¡¯ of the text beyond just words] [1] Princess Shatma¡¯s way of speaking seems very ¡®kyaa~~¡¯ without the dignity of her supposed characteristics. What the heck? Reduce the ¡®kyaa¡¯ [2] Add Details [2a] Probably the princess. No evidence aside from ¡®Raymond¡¯ without honorifics etc. The princess is the one with the most rank and seniority to do this, but even so, it is rather out of character for her. [3] Adjusted text for better dramatic delivery: [3a] Original was: We couldn¡¯t really say anything back. It was something that was beyond our comprehension. Percelis who hasn¡¯t been involved in the conversation has been quiet for a very long time, but when it comes to the talks about Gods and the mythology of Maydea, she instantly comes forth and speaks her mind. [3b] Original was: From the beginning, there was no such role¡­ The first children that were summoned from another world were nine, in order to live in this land, which has been the foundation of this world. and the leader was decided from one of those nine. The one that was chosen was Para Achromea, who is now said to be the main God. With him at the top, he created various things that built the world over a long time. Nine lands in total were created, and they were given each one a country¡­ However, that was a big mistake [3c] Original was: Princess Shatma arranges her words in a straightforward manner, as if she¡¯s telling a story. We were organizing things slowly in our brains in an attempt to absorb all the information. [3d] Original was: Princess Shatma clears her throat and hits her hand with her fan. ¡°I¡¯m not saying you should believe in everything. You can see this as one perspective of what happened and was left behind. It¡¯s just some information¡± [3e] Original was: ¡°There would have been a disaster digging up the scars of the super¡¯ancient war that had been hidden under the earth for the longest time. The great explosion in the western continent¡­ the earth was scooped out because of that, and the ancient legacy was discovered. Crimson Witch¡­ Those Magus Particles weren¡¯t from your magic, they were remnants of the weapons from the ancient wa Volume 1 - CH 60 Volume 1: Chapter 060: Makia: The Palace Corridors Seems to Last for Eternity Author: ¤«¤Ã¤ÑͬÃË£¯ÓÑÂé±Ì Link: https://ncode.syosetu.com/n3862be/ Translated by Zzonkedd Edited by Gumihou The corridors of the Royal Palace seem to last for eternity, but I¡¯m alright with that. At the end of the corridor is a large decorated door. It is opened by a soldier and I step in to find my mother and father. They looked anxious. I never want them to have that look on their faces. ¡°¡­ Makia¡­¡± After yesterday¡¯s turmoil, I could not see them right away. I heard that after my parents were evacuated from the harbour, they were taken to a hill away from the general chaos [1] where they immediately tried to find me and Tooru. The hill also afforded them a great view of the giant soldiers. Fortunately, they could not see Tooru and I attacked the soldiers. Unfortunately, word of what we had done reached their ears. ¡°¡­ Makia, I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re safe¡­¡± Mother looks tired. When she saw me, she was so relieved that she started to cry. Father looked at Tooru and I with a tight expression. ¡°Makia¡­ and Tooru¡­ I¡¯m so glad you two are safe. After we separated at the harbour yesterday, I barely felt alive..¡± Father¡­¡± I interrupt him and slowly raise my head to tell the truth.¡°Father, I¡­ I¡­¡± I am the Crimson Witch. A great enemy of this world. ¡°I am the reincarnation of the Crimson Witch. I was born with all her memories¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m¡­ sorry for never saying anything until now.¡± ¡°W-What are you saying Makia?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s all fine. Let¡¯s go back to Delia Fields right away. We can live together as a family in our peaceful land. You can relax and not think about complicated things. You too, Tooru. Let¡¯s all go back.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Master¡­¡± Father [2] holds out his hand to me and Tooru. However, we did not move forward to take it. No matter how much Father wants us to take us back, it is already too late. The faces before me are the ones that I first saw when I arrived in this world. My parents¡¯ faces¡­ The eyes of a newborn should have been clear and sparkling. The first data a newborn¡¯s mind should have registered was that of their parents. However, that is not the case for me. That was never the case. To me, Delia Fields was a boring place filled with tiresome people. I look at the people with cold eyes unable to form a proper relationship with them. They were about as interesting as the wheatfields that mark the changing times. It did not matter how much my parents cared for me. Back then, it felt like their feelings had nothing to do with me. Until, Father brought Tooru to me. This act alone proved that though my father did not understand me, he understood enough to recognise me in Tooru despite not knowing about our previous lives. As for Mother, she accepted us and our relationship as special and did not question anything. In that land of warm sunlight, olive gardens and vast abundant fields where life was peaceful and the days Idyllic¡­ even I, the cold and vicious Crimson Witch, felt the ice in my heart crack and melted by the warmth of the gentle lives growing around me. On Earth, I was dragged down by my previous memories. Devastated by my own bitter death [2a] and helplessness in a land devoid of the very power that might as well be my identity, I had tried to regain some control through the Past Life Confession Club. Even so, it was in Delia Fields that I was finally able to get a true brand new start. That I felt belonged somehow. I clench my hands on the skirt of my dress and said, ¡°Father, Mother. I, the Crimson Witch, am reborn into this world with a responsibility.¡± No. ¡°I will be staying at the Royal Capital from today onwards, as the highest level magic advisor to protect the country¡­¡± Wrong. ¡°That is why, I cannot return to Delia Fields with Father¡­ I¡­¡± Wrong, wrong, wrong! That is not what I wanted to say! Thank you. Thank you so much for raising me with so much love and care. I wanted to say it but the words just refused to come out. Even breathing is getting more and more difficult. As my hands tighten on my dress, I clench my teeth and focus my eyes on my parents again. [3] And¡­ I see the brooches on their chests. Flowers suspended in bloom by magic. My anniversary gift to them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry! I cannot be the daughter you wanted!! I am that grudge-carrying witch of this world¡­!! I was the one who screwed up this world, it is no wonder I am so hated!!!¡± ¡°¡­ Makia¡­¡± Guilt, fear and angst are all exhaled in that one breath. At every ¡®Sorry!¡¯, Mother¡¯s legs tremble. Unable to stand seeing Mother like this, I try to leave. I want to escape these feelings¡­ ¡°Wait Makia!! I can¡¯t accept this!¡± Father grabs my arm to desperately say, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are or who the others think you are!! If you¡¯re being forced to stay at the palace I will do everything I can to bring you home or die trying! I don¡¯t care about dying! I won¡¯t let them use you as a weapon!!¡± Father is serious. His words are foolish in so many ways, but this poor man is trying to convey his feelings to me. I, as his daughter, understand this much. ¡°Are you trying to deny that you are my daughter?! I refuse to allow it. That is absolutely not allowed! You are born to us, therefore you are my daughter. Just like how we are your parents. This will never change. That means¡­ that means you are my child and we are your parents, right? Makia¡­ Makia¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Father¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll never forgive it if you¡­ Father is¡­ I¡¯m¡­ you¡¯re such a smart, clever and kind child¡­ and you love eating above all things. There is no food you hate and you are my sweet and lovely girl. My sweet adorable little girl, my dearest daughter¡­¡± My dad is shaking his head over and over again, even as he weeps and repeats himself. The words are becoming so garbled that I could hardly understand them. How is it that I am born of these people? Those idyllic days were no lie. Though I myself am [b] a cuckoo in their nest. Though I have tried to hide it, I am still exposed. In the end, to make such good people cry, there is no doubt that I am still the Crimson Witch. Rotten to the core, the most terrible witch in the world. My lips trembled and I could feel mist forming over my eyes. Slowly, I turn to face my father. I place my hand over the hand still grasping my arm. ¡°Father, thank you very much. Mother, thank you too. Thank you for still calling me your daughter. But, I am not forced into this. It is something that Tooru and I have decided to do. We need to achieve Great Deeds.¡± ¡°¡­ Great Deeds?¡± ¡°We¡¯re still not entirely sure what that Great Deed will be but, the one thing I am sure is, we will not find it if we stay in Delia Fields. That is why we have to be at the Royal Capital. We have to be at a place of conflict, be it on a battlefield or maybe even on a different continent to find it, but find it we must.¡± Father¡¯s sky-blue eyes are similar to my aqua-blue eyes. It is not the same, but still similar. So, please don¡¯t cry, Father. ¡°¡­ But, Makia. You¡¯re only 14. Will you really not come back to Delia Fields anymore?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± I look at Father properly and smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Make the Delia Fields richer and more abundant. Send lots of delicious food to the Royal Palace and¡­ stay by Mother¡¯s side forever.¡± ¡°¡­ Makia¡­¡± Father looks very sad for a moment. However, he still manages to squeeze out a painful-looking smile. ¡°I see¡­ I understand. If it¡¯s something you have decided, Father won¡¯t dissuade you. But please, don¡¯t ever forget that Father will be waiting for you at home. Don¡¯t think that you can avoid coming home just because you¡¯re the Crimson Witch! You will always have a home to come back to. If you feel sad or need a place to rest and think; even if the entire world becomes your enemy, Delia Fields will always welcome you home. Promise me you will never forget this. When it is all over, you must come back.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± I hug Father tightly, inhaling his scent. I will never forget that I have a home to return to. ¡°Ahh¡­. Makia¡­ Makia¡­¡± My mother stood up on shaky legs and hugged me from behind. Her warmth was the first thing I felt when I was born into this world. I should have appreciated this warmth more than I did when I have the chance. How precious is this¡­ ¡°Thank you, Father, Mother¡­ Well, I- I¡¯m leaving now.¡± The longer I stay with them, the more reluctant I am to leave. I mean, it¡¯s not like I¡¯ll never see my parents again. Even so, from this moment onwards, a lot of things would change. I slowly remove myself from their embrace and turn my back to them, walking resolutely towards the door. Tooru had been silent this whole time. Then, he approaches Father and took out the Green Treasure Award from his breast pocket. ¡°Master¡­ please give this to my mother¡± ¡°Tooru¡­ surely it would be more meaningful for you to personally give it?¡± ¡°But¡­ But, maybe by the time I could see her¡­ she would have¡­¡± ¡°Tooru¡­¡± Tooru could not seem to find the words. However, Father understood well enough and accepted the medal. ¡°I understand, I shall make sure this gets to her.¡± ¡°Please do, I shall depend on Master for this¡­ and thank you very much for taking me in back then. I promise to protect Makia to the best of my ability and make sure she returns to Delia Fields.¡± ¡°You make sure to come back too. You understand that we think of you as our son, right? Our house is your house too. You must come back together. I will¡­ leave Makia to you¡­¡± He is squeezing Tooru¡¯s hand over and over again. This scene, really does have a feeling of a dignified father encouraging his son. [2] As for us¡­ we are actively leaving this warm atmosphere behind. A crying mother. A dazed father. Ah, what an unfilial child I am, to make them so sad. When Tooru and I reach the doors, it is opened by the two guards. As the door closes behind us, I turn around to stare unblinkingly at the ever-shrinking gap. I waited until the gap sealed itself before I finally released the death grip on my skirts. My hands are numb. As we trek down the long, long marble corridor of the Royal Palace that seems to stretch on for eternity, I say, ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve been wondering about something¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I always thought that as long as you and Yuri are there for me, everything would be fine. Somehow, it seems like I have suddenly become greedier overnight¡­¡± ¡°¡­ I think it¡¯s the right path to take.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s painful isn¡¯t it¡­ to see their suffering faces. As expected, I really don¡¯t want to see that kind of face again, honestly,¡± Tooru¡¯s voice sounds indifferent. Even so, I understand that his attachment to Delia Fields is real. So is his attachment to my parents. No matter what, knowing that there is a place to return to is like an island in the middle of a turbulent sea of new information and the confusion that came with it. ¡°¡±If you feel sad or need a place to rest and think; even if the entire world becomes your enemy, Delia Fields will always welcome you home.¡±¡± Father¡¯s words float through my mind and tears came to my eyes again. The relief that those words brought to us¡­ Father, you probably have no idea, do you? [Gumihou: *Sob* what a wonderful dad¡­ He is certainly better than JFJ from Higher Level Wife. Who needs a smart dad or a clever, peerless husband? A loyal himbo is the way to go!] [1] Rearranged the sentences for the stream of consciousness to make sense. [2] Add details [2a] Add details about earth life to remind everyone of the prologues [2b] Change ¡®an imposter¡¯ to ¡®a cuckoo in their nest¡¯ for better visual and dramatic effect [3] Break and rearranged the paragraph for dramatic purpose Volume 1 - CH 61 Volume 1: Chapter 061: Lord Medite ¨C Let¡¯s Talk About What Happened Author: ¤«¤Ã¤ÑͬÃË£¯ÓÑÂé±Ì Link: https://ncode.syosetu.com/n3862be/ Translated by Zzonkedd Edited by Gumihou I¡¯m Urbanus Medite. Let¡¯s talk about what happened these last few days. After the extraordinary magic battle against the giant soldiers at harbour, the public had taken to calling the three kids who fought off the giants, ¡®Children of Magic¡¯ and heaped all kinds of praises on them despite an underlying current of fear. Thus far, the fact that the Three Great Demon Kings have reincarnated into our generation has not been publicly announced yet, but rumours have already begun to stir. Ever since that day, the atmosphere at Ruskia had been a little unusual. It can¡¯t be helped since what should have been an auspicious Holy Festival [1a] turned into a day where they saw their precious Barrier destroyed by Giant Soldiers. Moreover, they were publicly defended by the barbaric Fresir people, while their most prided national defence failed right before their eyes. To make things worse, immediately after the Holy Festival, the King made an agreement with Fresir, to openly accept more Eastern immigrants as well as unlimited military cooperation and supplies. There were some grumbles about how everything was falling into place according to Sir Raymond¡¯s wishes. Completely forgetting that Fresir has no obligations towards the protection of Ruskia. That they could have withheld their ships and let Ruskia be invaded and scrubbed off the face of the world, allowing Fresir could then collect the pieces of this country at their leisure. Personally, I think we ought to be thankful for Fresir¡¯s interference. As for Princess Shatma, I believe that the lovely lady has several goals in participating in this farce. First, to establish some sort of solid deal between Fresir and Ruskia. Second, to see just how far the Hermedes Federation¡¯s Giants would reach if left unchecked. Third, how well the Green Curtain could withstand the Giants. Fourth, to see if this incident would lure out the reincarnated Demon Kings from 2000 years ago. What a terrifyingly efficient princess. If my conjecture is correct, she managed to achieve all four goals during this one visit to Ruskia. Thanks to the terrible incident of the Giants attacking our shores, most people¡¯s original disdain for Fresir had been broken apart. Therefore, many were highly favourable to establishing a connection with Fresir, [1] if only for military protection of some sort. Still, while many fence-sitters and those with mild opposition welcomed the presence of Fresir now, not all Anti-Eastern sentiments have disappeared. In other words, the opinions of the people could still change with the tide. Once the pact of cooperation had been signed, the Fresir guests soon left with their remaining battleships, along with the broken bodies of the Giant Soldiers. Thanks to this unexpected chaos, the decision of who should be the next king was postponed. That is because, while the voices pushing for Sir Raymond remained strong, those who had witnessed His Highness Ulysses¡¯ power have begun to push him up. However, even though opposition to Sir Raymond had grown, His Highness Ulysses had already given a clear statement of having no intention of becoming king. This kind of unusual situation gave the current king quite a headache. For now, Sir Raymond was appointed as Viceroy, which allowed him a much wider range of power than before. As for the rumoured Crimson Witch, Black Demon King and White Sage, all three were given the status of Ruskia¡¯s Supreme Advisor of Magic. This position puts them above Royal Sorcerers and more importantly, allows them to stand independently from the hierarchy of established royal magic users. Personally, I look forward to working with them as they also have permission to freely enter the Medite Magic Research Institute. I wonder, what life would be like in the future for bystanders like me. Ah, yes. One other thing, those people in black robes. The Twilight Clan of the Northern Continent had been famous for their Black Magic for a long time now. They were rumoured to be direct descendants of the Black Demon King. Apparently, they will be involved in the development of magical weapons between Fresir and Ruskia as the two countries exchange knowledge and information. From what I understand, they consider themselves Engineers of Magic, I can¡¯t help but be interested in their technology. Some of them will reside permanently at the Royal Capital to support Sir Raymond and the Three Great Demon Kings. As for our Medite Clan, the Royal Palace has sought cooperation from us with the aim to make use of our collective magical knowledge. They have also expressed willingness to fund the purchase and creation of tools and equipment for magical studies at the religious branch of the Magical Institute of Research. Naturally, as the head of the Medite Family with direct affiliations, I gratefully accepted these grants on behalf of the institute It¡¯s all part of advancing our knowledge, after all. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ ¡°Grandmother, are you here? Grandmother~¡± Along the brilliant streets of the Royal Capital was a single store with a rather gloomy feel to it. It is a general magic store called ¡®Midgard¡¯s Miscellaneous Magical Merchandise¡¯. Inside this mysterious store is a retired Head of Medite, the former ¡®Serpent Empress¡¯. My grandmother. After her retirement, she had been living a comfortable life managing this little store. ¡°¡­ oh my, this silly grandson of mine has arrived¡­¡± Grandmother suddenly emerged from the darkness. Woah, scary, scary. I couldn¡¯t lift my head [1] from the mysterious pressure exuded by this relative of mine. That¡¯s right, I¡¯m weak against my grandmother, but only because Grandmother is the one who taught me all I knew about being a Medite and was the one who whipped me into becoming the head of the Medite Family. ¡°Grandmother, have you heard about the recent commotion? Did you see the giants?¡± ¡°Hihihi. Of course, I did¡­ I even climbed to the attic for a better look.¡± ¡°Looks like you¡¯re still quite sprightly. Unlike my poor father, looks like you will live a good long life¡­ haahhh¡­.¡± I pull up a wooden chair to the counter so that I could sit down for a proper talk. This is a family own shop anyway, so there¡¯s no fear of others coming in to interrupt. ¡°Speaking of which, apologies for the late report, but you will have a great-grandchild soon. My dear wife is with child.¡± ¡°Hooohhh, that¡¯s good news indeed. How unusually early for this family to have an heir¡­ Your bride is too good for you. You must treasure that woman well¡­ Your father spread his vitality with too many women, that is why he died early.¡± ¡°Is there any connection between those two things?¡± Grandmother took out her kiseru from somewhere and started puffing away. A little frustrated, I also took out my kiseru and lit it up. The smell of Grandmother¡¯s tobacco smoke sent me spiralling down an unpleasant flashback. Ugh, scary!! As the two of us smoked, the entire store begins to grow stuffy. The smell of two different types of tobacco smoke combined, producing a kind of smell that was akin to something like a bad chemical reaction. Normal people would probably die if they sniff it. ¡°So¡­ Why are you here, Urbanus? Did I not leave everything to you¡­¡± ¡°Nothing really, I¡¯m just here to seek your opinion¡­ the Demon King Class people, apparently, are actually the gods from Maydea¡¯s myth. Isn¡¯t that incredible?!!¡± ¡°So you finally found out, stupid grandson?¡± ¡°Eh? You know? Then why did you not tell me? Do you know just how much I have suffered, how much stalking I did just to get hold of this information?!¡± ¡°Hihihi¡­ if you are a true Medite, you would have reached this conclusion on your own sooner or later. The information is all out there. Since they are reborn every 1000 years, one only needs to trace back the information¡­ What is your MP?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about 6800 MP.¡± ¡°Compared to the average mages within this country, it could still be counted as high. The average MP value of non-practising commoners is around 200-300. Still, that¡¯s very far off from Demon King Class level whose MP could reach the millions. If you think about it logically, that¡¯s practically god-like powers. Therefore, thinking just a step ahead, only gods could have such powers.¡± ¡°¡­ Well, you¡¯re right¡­¡± I breathe in the smoke from my pipe, watching my Grandmother from the corners of my eyes. When the witches of Medite grow to adulthood, their right eyes are taken and dedicated to the clan. My magic monocle is the product of her power and Name Fate Witch ability. ¡°Still, it would appear that the Gods have not been managing the world well, with mistakes birthing more mistakes down the line.¡± ¡°That is only natural. It was the later humans who described them as gods. Before they were gods, they were kids who had suddenly gained great powers. If the later generation calls them Demon Kings, they are Demon Kings. If they are declared Heroes, they are recorded as Heroes¡­ no matter what, they are not all-knowing or omniscient.¡± ¡°¡­that¡¯s kind of cruel, isn¡¯t it? [2] Having your actions judged by others. Moreover, this ¡®system¡¯ they have developed, having to reincarnate over and over again just because they have too much power, completing Great Deeds just to be killed and have their corpse power the Magic Curtain¡­ isn¡¯t this more like being a slave to the universe than a god?¡± ¡°That is their job as the gods of this world, Urbanus¡­ Their responsibility for having created Maydea.¡± Grandmother unfolded a piece of paper on the table. It is a copy of the most famous mural in Maydea. ¡°That¡¯s the Return of the¡­ Gods¡­¡± ¡°Hihihi¡­ Indeed. I see you are starting to understand this title. The Demon Kings are gathering.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I remove the kiseru from my lips, eyes fixed on the picture. ¡°Which part of the myth is this? This is our most famous mural, but there is no known reference for it.¡± ¡°There is no story behind this one, no reference¡­ It is an event that hasn¡¯t happened yet. A prophecy if you like.¡± ¡°A future event¡­ recorded since ancient times?¡± ¡°Hihihi¡­ nine people will soon gather, like stars aligning perfectly in the sky. What do you think of this meaning?¡± ¡°¡­ That¡¯s¡­¡± Grandmother¡¯s one eye widened and she pushes her terrifying, wrinkled face close to mine. I breathe deeply in surprise. ¡°Did you know? The only time when all Demon King Class members gather together is when the world begins or ends. Everything will move according to the ¡®Truth of the World¡¯ that even now lies sleeping within the sacred land of Vabilophos¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Record this, my dear grandson. Do not miss even a single detail of it, hmm? Hihihi¡­¡± The sound of Vabilophos¡¯ bells echoed from somewhere far away. It is dusk. The moment when magic is the most restless. No matter what, I shall record all I can about this incredible era. [Gumihou: It¡¯s a bit tricky to strike a balance between serious and crazy for both grandma and grandson] [1] Added details [1a] Added details for clarity, the sentences were a bit mixed up. [2] Deduct details, because chapter 59 already talked about this intensively. Volume 1 - CH 62 Volume 1: Chapter 062: Makia: Gentle Lullaby (Fin) Author: ¤«¤Ã¤ÑͬÃË£¯ÓÑÂé±Ì Link: https://ncode.syosetu.com/n3862be/ Translated by Zzonkedd Edited by Gumihou Birds are singing outside. ¡°¡­¡± I am given a room to myself on one of the higher floors of the Royal Palace. The floor is very quiet, with direct access to the hanging gardens. It had been three weeks since that incident. [1] That day of many terrible revelations. Even now, the people of Ruskia are still suffering from the shock of the final day of the Holy Festival. I found a shaded area of the garden by the room and sit there alone, thinking about¡­ many things. As one might have expected, I have already sorted out my feelings and accepted many necessary truths. The emotional upheaval phase had already¡­ passed me by. Right now, I am staring at a line of ants marching along the edge of my dress. ¡°Oi, Makia. Where are you?¡± ¡°Tooru¡­¡± It¡¯s Tooru¡¯s voice. His social position had since changed from my servant after we enter the Royal Palace. Still, even though he carried a position equivalent to me as a Supreme Magic Advisor ¨C Magic Knight, he is still quite the meddler. ¡°¡­. So you were here¡­¡± I am hidden behind a tree, but Tooru still manages to find me. ¡°You have a delivery. I picked it up for you.¡± ¡°You¡­ looks like you still haven¡¯t shaken off your habits as my loyal servant, ey?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine? I don¡¯t mind¡­¡± Tooru crouches next to me. He hands over a large box with a curt ¡®here¡¯. It is a large white box with a bright red ribbon. ¡°It¡¯s from Delia Fields.¡± ¡°¡­¡± As I lift the box to shake it, Tooru quickly put his hand over the box. ¡°You idiot!! Didn¡¯t you see this? It says ¡®Do Not Shake¡¯. Goodness, why are you so careless¡­¡± ¡°Oh, so it did¡­¡± I untie the red ribbon. When I lift the cover off the box, the sweet and tangy scent of lemon spread gently around us. ¡°L-Lemon cake, it¡¯s lemon cake!!¡± ¡°Oh, bingo. Looks like my guess is right,¡± Tooru snaps his finger as he grins at me. In the middle of the lemon syrup soaked cake is a thin chocolate disc, with the words ¡®Makia, Fight On!!¡¯ written in white chocolate. ¡°¡­ Fight on¡­ is such an old fashion phrase¡­¡± Somehow, I could hear Barnava saying it to me. I could just picture him clenching his fist and that cheerful, overly preppy tone¡­ I laughed. I can¡¯t help it. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s still something else here.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± At the base of the cake is a small flat box. I opened the box and saw three beautiful glass forks in red, black and white. ¡°From the Lord of Karted, Count Gamet¡­ woah, it¡¯s really beautiful and¡­ it¡¯s made with our colours. I wonder¡­ Do you think he knows about us?¡± ¡°It could just be a reflection of our images. Our hair is in that colour, anyway¡­ that fellow has very sharp senses, I mean, he has to be, in order to become a very successful merchant.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ there¡¯s a piece of paper here.¡± I carefully peel the paper off the lid of the box and unfolded it. It was a letter, I think. The handwriting is pretty bad and I could barely make out the words, but it has the general format of a letter. ¡°To Tooru-sensei I stated school Food is delicius¡± Well, well, looks like someone is doing their best to learn how to write. The final word ¡®Bruno¡¯ was oddly beautiful in comparison. ¡°That kid¡­ He could only write his own name in the end¡­ Haha¡­¡± Tooru is rereading the letter and laughing happily. Well, I felt pretty cheered up too. This is the most content I¡¯ve ever been. [1] The odd numbness from earlier felt almost like a lie, a fake, oppressive sort of calm. ¡°Yuri¡­ let¡¯s call him over! We can¡¯t eat the cake without him, right?¡± ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry. I already called him. He should be here anytime soon.¡± Even as we chat together, a voice from the other side of the garden calls out ¡®Maki-chan, Tooru-kun¡¯. And then, we see him. Ulysses. ¡°Wow, is that lemon cake?¡± ¡°¡­ Hm? Have you had it before?¡± ¡°Un, Honourable Uncle took a liking to it¡­ I had it before during tea with him. That¡¯s right, he did say the cake was a speciality of Delia Fields.¡± Ulysses crouches down with a smile. That¡¯s right, he has a sweet tooth. Each of us picks up our special fork from Lord Gamet and begins to eat the cake directly. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve eaten cake like this since our time on Earth. Everything at the Royal Palace is properly cut into little pieces and served.¡± ¡°Now that you mention it, we ate a whole cake like this at the Past Life Confession Club Room, right? Tooru was all sad because his shitty parents forgot about his birthday, so Yuri and I prepared a cake for you.¡± ¡°But you ate most of it, didn¡¯t you Makia?¡± In the shade of the large tree, we reminisce over the past as we scraped at the cake with our forks. As we savour the sweet and tangy lemon flavoured cake¡­ Click. ¡°¡­hm?¡± Tooru frowned. He opens his mouth and takes out something. ¡°¡­that¡¯s a¡­ message capsule.¡± The capsule was a small cylindrical thing. All of us tilt our heads curiously as Tooru twisted it open and a piece of paper about the size of a chocolate wrapper popped out. ¡°Well, what did it say? ¡°Look, Makia¡­ it¡¯s for you. It¡¯s from your mother.¡± ¡°¡± Are you eating properly? Take care of your health, alright? ¨C from Mother who is always thinking of you ¡°¡± It was written in Mother¡¯s tiny and beautiful cursive. Though I have not seen her for three weeks, I could still hear her voice in my head. ¡°Hm? I think I bit into one too,¡± said Ulysses. ¡°What the, they are so small that we could eat them by mistake!¡± ¡°Well, if you eat them, you¡¯ve eaten them. They will just melt away in your stomach. Anyway, let¡¯s try and find them all.¡± Ulysses took out the cylindrical message capsule from his mouth and twisted it open. He wiped his hand with a white handkerchief before taking the message paper out. He has always been meticulous like that. ¡°Pfft.¡± ¡°¡­ Eh, what is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s addressed to Tooru.¡± ¡°¡± Keep your womanising under control, BY Yodel ¡°¡± ¡°No way, no way, no way, when did I ever do anything like that in Delia Fields? What the heck is this guy saying?!¡± ¡°¡­ you were always popular among those junior high girls¡­¡± As usual, Yodel¡¯s absolute inability to read the room had landed a superb blow. I shall remember that pout for the rest of my life. ¡°This is so great~ You guys were really close at the mansion, weren¡¯t you? I¡¯m kind of jealous seeing all these messages¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ulysses pokes the cake with his fork, checking for more capsules. [1] I just keep eating, a little more carefully, and in smaller bites. As we ate, laugh and chatted, one after another, we found more and more message capsules. ¡°¡­ Ahh, here¡¯s another one!¡± [2} I shove the last bit of cake into my mouth, nibbling gently and straightening up at the ¡®click¡¯ against my teeth. I quickly pull the capsule out and twist it open. ¡°¡° I¡¯ll always love you both ¨C from Father ¡±¡± I recall the scent I breathed in the last time I hugged my father. ¡°Who is it from?¡± ¡°¡­ My father¡± I hand the little note to Tooru, ¡°Well, it¡¯s addressed to you too, Tooru.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Tooru read the note in silence. Next to him, Ulysses leans over to read over his shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s so nice, those are really nice words¡­ my Imperial Father¡­ Well, I can say that I have never heard those words from him.¡± ¡°Well, he is the king after all, but, you¡­ well¡­¡± Tooru eventually trailed off. Ulysses is looking curiously at him, perhaps wondering what he was about to say, but I get it. In Ulysses¡¯ case, rather than in a ¡®be told¡¯ situation, he is more in a ¡®to tell¡¯ position. Anyway, I¡¯m sure the king must love his son in his own way. Tooru returned Father¡¯s note to me and I place it with the other notes we have collected. I tuck them all away into a very small and tight bundle. ¡°Let¡¯s keep them. These are our treasures, we should keep them safe.¡± ¡°Sounds good. Whenever we feel down, we can read them¡­ Words carry strength after all.¡± A gentle breeze blew past us. I haven¡¯t forgotten all the complicated thoughts that have been plaguing me. As we ate the cake, a sense of fun and nostalgia came over us and I felt healed. I am so, so happy with them that I wanted to cry. I look at the two of them, then lowered my eyes. ¡°Tooru¡­ Yuri¡­¡± I said in a voice so low that I might as well be muttering to myself, ¡°Let¡¯s do our best.¡± ¡°¡­un, yes, let¡¯s.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Under the beautiful blue sky, the world around us is still at peace. From now on, we shall do our best. We might hit a lot of walls, but if we don¡¯t put effort into anything, we can¡¯t overcome anything. Even if we do our best and play it safe, things might still not go our way. There will be times of pain and hopelessness. Times of despair. But, no matter what, we still want to be together. [3] Though each of us will make different choices for whatever reason and memories we have chosen to keep with us, I want to be a person who could support my friends no matter what. I will be understanding if I can, be supportive if I can¡¯t. The spring afternoon sun is warm and mild. I¡¯m starting to feel drowsy. Dappled sunlight filtered through the swaying leaves and danced against my eyelashes, popping like gentle bubbles. Good night. Sleep well. A voice is telling me to sleep well. The gentle breeze is like a lullaby against my ears. It is the same song I heard when I was born into this world as Makia Odille. Dearly beloved, all the pain and sadness in the world, forget them, forget them¡­ Good night. Sleep well. [Gumihou: Woah, so, okay. This is the last chapter of Volume 1. See you at Volume 2! Oh, we¡¯ll have a few chapters of ¡®Side Story¡¯ before that] [1] Add Details [2] Adjusted details for dramatic effect [3] Adjusted the ending details, adding italics to create a dreamy atmosphere CH ss - 1.3 Side Story 1, Earth: Yuri ¨C Old Ginza Lady & Fancy Mom I am Shizuka Yuri. In my previous life, I was called the White Sage of the East in another world called Maydea. Clap, clap, clap!! On the stage, the three coloured curtains in black, young onion green and persimmon orange closed amidst thunderous applause. After the tea ceremony, I went to the [1] Kabukiza Theatre with my mother and sister to watch [2] <>. Along with the <> and <>, it¡¯s one of Japan¡¯s top three most popular ghost stories. It tells of a female ghost who walks around in wooden clogs making ¡®karann~ koronn~¡¯ sounds as she visits her beloved night after night. Mother has been bringing me to watch Kabuki theatre from a young age. Although I was technically young in this world, I am literally an old soul with the sensibilities of an adult. Therefore, I enjoyed these shows from the bottom of my heart and have a real interest in the intricacies that went into their production. However, my younger sister, Miyaka, looked quite bored. Well, it¡¯s not unreasonable for her to be bored when surrounded by older people. Moreover, with the formal speech and old ways of performance, it must be quite difficult for her to understand, let alone enjoy. ¡°Shizuka-san[5], Father-san would not be home today. Therefore, let¡¯s have our dinner outside, what shall we have?¡± ¡°But, I¡¯m wearing a kimono.¡± ¡°Oh my, that¡¯s fine. We can just send the clothes for dry cleaning later.¡± With a little ¡®fufu¡¯ chuckle, mother slipped her arm around mine and¡­ with a karan koron of her geta sandals, she cheerfully clattered ahead, tugging my arm along. At what age does a son belligerently say to a clinging mother ¡®Let goooo¡­¡¯, I wonder. Well, I don¡¯t quite know the answer to that. As we walked through the city, the sound of geta sandals ringing against the night air reminded me of the play we saw earlier. karan~ koron~ My mother, Aoi Yuri, is rather youthful as a woman with a son my age. That¡¯s because she married young. As far as I could recall, she had always been a neat and tidy woman with a gentle feminine air. As the second daughter of a Chief Priest from a famous temple, she had properly married into a rather prestigious family. Even so, she had remained somewhat playful and informal despite her rather traditional surroundings. An easygoing, somewhat fancy lady born into wealth and married into [3] one with all of the privileges and very few of the responsibilities gave her a uniquely buoyant personality. Which I think is what makes her so charming. What, do you think I am a normal son? ¡°Elder brother, I want Italian food.¡± ¡°¡­I-Italian? In a kimono?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m in a western outfit.¡± Miyaka is a 3rd Grader of an Elementary School. A rather precocious child who is trying to grow up too quickly. [3] Perhaps in rebellion against her Japanese roots, she seems to believe that Italian food is more fashionable. Whenever we go out to eat, she always wants Italian or French food. She has no interest in tea ceremonies, flower arrangements or traditional dance lessons. She prefers trendy music and western clothes. Lately, she had been doing her best to learn the piano. Well, that¡¯s part of what makes her cute. ¡°Oh my, but mother prefers Japanese food. How about we go for [4] Yuba?¡± ¡°¡­ nooo waayyyy¡­ we¡¯re always eating Japanese food at home. Unless we eat out, I can¡¯t have French or Italian food. Father doesn¡¯t like Western food¡­¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Mother and Sister continue to argue over what to have for dinner from either side of me. ¡°Well, Shizuka-san, which would you prefer?¡± ¡°Brother wants Italian too, right?¡± I manage to keep the smile on my face, but I am dripping with cold sweat. What should I do? In truth, even though I looked like a 16-year-old schoolboy, having Italian food is rather tough thanks to my mental age. I like Japanese food since they are gentler on the stomach. However, if I say that, my cute little sister will puff up her face and glare at me. So, the words are stuck inside my throat¡­ Even so, I also cannot betray Mother¡¯s expectations just because I¡¯m worried about making my little sister unhappy. ¡°Hmm¡­ what should we do¡­?¡± Is there a way to resolve the matter without hurting either one of them? I am still pondering over this when I spotted an ominous corner on the main street near the station. Rather than ¡®spot¡¯, I should say that it is something I cannot overlook. Magic should not exist in this world, however, this feels like something close to it. [Old Ginza Lady] It is obviously a fortune-telling booth, complete with a large crystal on the desk and the signboard. She is currently reading fortunes for a couple. ¡°Oh my, I know that person. I do believe I¡¯d seen her on TV. Apparently, she is rather good.¡± ¡°Well then, let¡¯s have our fortune read and find out where we should have our dinner tonight.¡± ¡°Eeehhhhh~~? Are you serious?¡± Miyaka looks taken aback, but I am indeed very serious. In fact, after thinking about it, she looks intrigued too. Well, well, let¡¯s have a look and see what passes as divination in this world. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ ¡°What should we have for dinner tonight?¡± My question must be relatively light for her line of business. The Old Ginza Lady is an old woman with a large wart on her forehead, a pointy nose and very wide, [1] almost protruding eyes that looked perpetually alarmed. She stares at me for a moment before taking my hand. After looking at my palm, she stares at my face for a long time. ¡°¡­ hmm?¡± [1] Her technique at least appears to be authentic. My main goal is to resolve the dinner issue [1] with the help of some lady in possession of some wit and clever sleight of hand. To think that I would encounter the real thing here. Somehow, it made me want to observe this woman a little bit closer. From either side of me, Mother and Miyaka are watching our interactions with excited eyes. ¡°¡­you there¡­ your name¡­?¡± ¡°Hm¡­ it¡¯s¡­ Shizuka Yuri.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± The old lady groans to herself in a low voice as she stares intently into her crystal. As though she was staring at some kind of projection, it is honestly a little bit shady. ¡°¡­ you sir, are under a curse¡­ the shadow of death is upon you. I saw it the moment you arrived.¡± ¡°¡­eh?¡± Eeeeehhhhhh???? Is it normal for fortune-tellers here to immediately declare something like that?! ¡°Oh no!!¡± Mother, who completely believe this person¡¯s words, was immediately flustered. With a hand on her cheek, she flutters around a little, unsure of what to do. As for Miyaka, she blinked curiously, asking ¡®Shadow of what?¡¯. ¡°Even so, there is no need to fear. It is a mere precursor for your new life. You are¡­ a person of many talents, but stifled in many ways, unable to make the most of your skills¡­ I can see that behind you¡­ are the spirits of a woman and a child¡­¡± karan~ koron~ The sound rang continuously in my ear. It is the sound of geta sandals ringing against the stone pavements. I look behind me suddenly. However, there are only OLs (office ladies) on their way home from work and men in suits clinging to each other moving from one drinking party to another. ¡°A-are you saying that Shizuka-san will be killed by those spirits?¡± Mother is really worried now. ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t this exactly like the Peony Lantern play we saw earlier?¡± ¡°No, no~ the spirits that follow the young man are not evil spirits. They are more like a memory or an obsession the soul has¡­ causes and affects influence each other and karma is something that goes around and comes around. Therefore, I do not know if their existences are good or bad. Whether they will take you down to the underworld or protect you, all depends on how you perceive them. Well¡­ it¡¯s best to take more care at any rate.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± You tell me to ¡®take more care¡¯ but what exactly am I supposed to do? The Old Ginza Lady, this old fortune-teller, remained silent on the most important part. ¡°Um, then, Old Ginza Lady-san, do you believe in ¡®past life¡¯?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± It is only a simple question, why are you looking at me like that? After a long while of staring, the old fortune-teller lady points at her signboard that says [Old Ginza Lady]. Then, at the much smaller words below those, [Past Life Divination]. ¡°If that is the case, what do you think of my past life?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± The old lady is staring intently at her crystal again. ¡°¡­ you were an onmyouji [6]¡­¡± ¡°¡­ heh?¡± my voice came out strange. As for Mother, her reaction was ¡®That¡¯s¡­ kind of wonderful¡¯, a cheerful and optimistic answer [3] as a privileged second daughter of a chief priest. As for Miyaka, she looks like she was getting tired of our conversation and is now studying the amethyst crystals at the corner of the fortune-telling table with some interest. ¡°Behind you, were not only the spirits of the woman and the child. There are many monsters as well. A parade of a hundred demons! A Hyakki Yako [7]! A great Onmyouji who suppressed monsters, turning them into creatures that serve you instead! An Onmyouji served by a hundred Shikigami [7]!¡± ¡°¡­?!¡± Th-this old lady¡­ I had come to this stall thinking that this old lady must be running some kind a clever con job, but after hearing this, I am convinced that this old lady¡¯s powers are, regrettably, real. I grab hold of the old lady¡¯s hands without thinking. I never thought that I would meet someone in this world with such strange powers. An onmyouji? Certainly, the powers of the White Sage are similar to those associated with the Japanese ¡®onmyouji¡¯, with a rather Westernised spin to it. ¡°Then, what do you think is good for dinner tonight?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± With a smile on her face, the old lady squeezed my hands back. Without looking at her crystal, she answered casually, ¡°Russian Cuisine.¡± What an excellent answer. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ To be honest, eating Russian food while dressed in a formal kimono outfit is rather surreal. Even though the place we ended up going to is one of the moderately priced Russian Cuisine restaurants on the upper floors of the train station. The borscht, piroshki, casserole and a little pot of out-of-season cheese fondue were all delicious. Both Mother and Miyaka appeared satisfied by this choice, so I believe that this is the right answer? Even though our little group sticks out a little in our formal outfits. ¡°Shizuka-san, Shizuka-san, do you have memories of your previous life?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± I nearly spat out the piece of borscht in my mouth at Mother¡¯s sudden question. ¡°Eh¡­? W-what¡­?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t the old fortune-teller say it just now? That you were an¡­ onmyouji in your past life?¡± ¡°No, no, no, I¡¯m sure she¡¯s just saying something for the sake of it¡­ Although, I must say she sure knows how to spin a good atmosphere. I don¡¯t¡­ recall anything like a previous life.¡± A little agitated, I swallowed the entire content of my glass in one go. Miyaki is currently absorbed in breaking bread over a pot of cheese sauce. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ well, I don¡¯t wish to believe that Shizuka-san has the shadow of death either¡­¡± The words are a little ominous, but Mother¡¯s tone is still quite carefree. As for myself, I cannot think of a single thing or person in this world who would want me dead. In short, I cannot imagine how I would die in this [3] peaceful, magicless place. It is completely different from my previous world where I desperately survive hand-in-hand with death. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± A curse¡­ For a moment, bits and pieces of my previous life trickle into my mind. Hair as bright as fresh young leaves, eyes like deep mossy pools¡­ The fortune-teller who called herself The Old Ginza Lady struck a lot of points, even if they were just guesses. If the things she saw were true, then¡­ the woman and the child who follow me around must be remnants of my memories. An obsession with the past life. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ ¡°¡­ Mother, do you believe in past lives¡­?¡± After dinner, as we are enjoying some Russian tea with jam, I ask her this question. Mother tilts her head to one side. Her long lashes flicker and she narrows her eyes. ¡°When I was little¡­ I used to believe that I was the reincarnation of a European princess.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± The inside of Mother¡¯s head is a flower garden [10]. I had thought so before, but I am completely convinced of it today. I never thought I¡¯d hear this from a lady in her forties. ¡°W-why is that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s probably because I wanted to be one~¡± ¡°Y-yes?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a term called ¡®Cycle of Reincarnation¡¯, right? Where the soul goes through several lifetimes. As a temple daughter, I often heard stories like that from my father.¡± Here, I thought she was going to talk about something light and absurd, but it looks like Mother is being serious. ¡°When I was much younger, I hated the old-fashion and formal atmosphere of the temple. Therefore, I secretly longed for fairy tales and fell in love with Western clothes and their fancy desserts. I loved Western music too and listened to them behind Father¡¯s back. Later, I even got hooked on the Beatles¡­ Well, since I liked foreign things so much, I thought I must have been a European person in my past life. Naturally, if possible, it¡¯s best to be someone like a gorgeous princess in a castle.¡± ¡°¡­ so, it is something you wanted it to be¡­¡± ¡°Indeed, for me, it¡¯s something I wanted it to be,¡± the smile on Mother¡¯s face is a little mischievous. ¡°After all, if my soul reincarnates through several lifetimes, surely it¡¯s possible for me to be a European princess, right? ¡­ in fact, Shizuka-san, surely you must be a prince from a foreign country? You have the right kind of air for it.¡± ¡°¡­ haha.¡± Was the last bit a joke, or do you really mean it? Seeing Mother¡¯s eyes sparkling with interest, Miyaka also says, ¡°I want to be a princess too!!¡± Although, I can¡¯t be sure whether she really understands what we were talking about. ¡°On the other hand, sometimes, I also like to think about who I¡¯d like to be reborn as,¡± says Mother as she wipes Miyaka¡¯s mouth, removing the smudge left by the chocolate cake with her handkerchief. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Whenever I drink Russian tea, the sudden sweetness of the jam in my mouth is always startling, before it is mellowed out by the dark, bitter tea. As I go through this ordinary life, now and then, the nostalgic scent Maydea would suddenly overwhelm my senses. Moments like these are similar to d¨¦j¨¤ vu I have no idea whether reincarnating souls travel in a circle or a straight line, or if they stretch out like the branches of a large tree with parallel worlds of many possibilities. Even so, on this day, at this very moment on the planet called Earth, as I ate Russian food in a city called Ginza, the afterimages of my memories are affecting the ¡®present me¡¯ just because I remember them. However, even if someone doesn¡¯t recall things perfectly, they could still feel the longing for moments and feelings. Likes and dislikes are probably influenced by these unknown memories. In the end, are the feelings generated by past life¡¯s memories real? If that is the case, then, there is probably no such thing as starting out at zero. That a clean slate is never truly clean. If we are all born with 0.1% of the sum of our previous memories, would the infants born with such memories be called gifted? Are these memories the gifts of one¡¯s soul? I, Maki-chan and Tooru-kun all brought 90% of our memories when crossing over into this life¡­ karan~ koron~ The memories from my previous life, which I could not shake off even now, follow after me. Certainly, this could be a kind of curse that goes beyond the gift of a soul. Even so, I cannot help but be comforted by it. That is why, it¡¯s probably something dangerous, right? [Gumihou: This Yuri person reflects a lot.] [1] Kabuki-za theatre ¨C a real theatre in Ginza, Tokyo [2] Kaidan Botan Douro (Strange Tales of the Peony Lantern) ¨C Also known as Botan Douro (The Peony Lantern) A famous Japanese ghost story (kaidan means strange or mysterious). The plot involves sex with the dead (Japanese people, wut, lol) and the consequences of loving a ghost. The Botan Doro story entered Japanese culture in the 17th century through a translation of a book called Jiandeng Xinhua (New Stories Under a Lamplight) by Qu You (Ming Dynasty scholar, circa 1378) [3] Aoi Yuri seems to be the type of person who is casually wealthy and a good person. [4] Yuba = Tofu skin or beancurd skin There are many ways to eat Yuba. Kyoto, the city of fancy eats in Japan, is the most well-known for Yuba. Part of the charm of soy milk hotpot is fishing out the yuba that forms on the surface of the soup. Although, given that the Yuris are in their kimono, it¡¯s more likely that Mama Yuri is thinking of kaiseki-style Yuba. [5] Addressing your own child with ¡®-san¡¯. I tried looking this up, but this is only the second time I properly noticed it, the first being Yor Briar addressing her step-daughter ¡®Anya-san¡¯. I had thought she was just being overly formal since there is no blood relationship. However, Aoi Yuri did not address her daughter with ¡®-san¡¯, only her son, so¡­ It¡¯s probably an acknowledgement of his individuality and maturity? Will try and find more information on this. [6] Onmyouji, the person in charge of divination, and geomorphology in ancient Japan. Something like a ¡®shaman¡¯ but has official titles and everything. [7] Hyakki Yakou ¨C Hyakki Yagyou ¨C Night Parade of One Hundred Demons, refers to a parade of thousands of supernatural creatures (oni and youkai) marching through the streets of Japan at night. This could be where the idea of 100 Spirits came from, since the actual list did not feature close to 100 spirits. [8] Shikigami ¨C creatures that serve an onmyouji Could be conjured beings or small ghosts that an onmyouji gains power over. [9] Russian tea with jam ¨C Woah, I can¡¯t believe this is a thing! I supposed it¡¯s similar to the Middle Eastern way of drinking tea with sugar cubes in their mouths. The tea is left on the stove to boil until dark and bitter, so it makes sense to have something sweet in the mouth when drinking these bitter teas. ¡­should I try it? [10] Flower garden in the brain ¨C is a saying that basically means ¡®a happy-go-lucky person¡¯. Suddenly, all the flowery scenes around a Main Character makes sense. Since a ¡®happy-go-lucky¡¯ person with flowers in their head is basically looking at life through rose-tinted glasses. Volume 1 - CH ss - 1.4 Side Story 1, Earth: Tooru ¨C I like the Hiss of a Soda Bottle Opening I am Tooru Saiga, a First Year High School student. In my previous life, in another world called Maydea, I was the Black Demon King. Right, well, it looks like my father is having an affair with a younger woman. It was the final exam week in July. Mother had been ranting and raving for a while now. Who knows how she found out, but there is nothing I could do but offer my condolences. When it comes to extra-marital sex¡­ I really have no place to comment. My situation is a little complicated, but anyway, my mother is a divorcee. She gave birth to me in her second marriage. She has a child with her ex-husband, [1] but, even with a child, she fell in love with a younger man and abandoned her previous family for this new man. This second husband, [1] my birth father, is six years younger than my mother. ¡°Fooling around with a younger woman, what sort of thing is that?!! Haaah?!!¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°There is no way I¡¯m letting you divorce me!!¡± Mother tends to put herself on the shelf [2] as she yells out whatever she wants, as though unaware of her own actions. How bold. I must admit, I cannot blame Father for wanting to cheat. Mother basically spends all day hitting the pachinko machines, [1] neglecting the housework and stuff. In fact, she barely even cooks these days, really on her way to becoming someone useless. [1a] The pachinko thing seems to have happened due to the stress caused by her discord with Father. Unfortunately, the gambling habit just made Father want to stay away from home even more. That¡¯s right, the family is now stuck in this cycle of [1] pachinko > household neglect > discord > pachinko. ¡°So what? You¡¯re going to force Tooru on me too, aren¡¯t you?!! So, you¡¯re going to push every troublesome thing on me and live as you like?! Is that what you¡¯re saying??!!¡± In the first place, have either parent properly taken care of their child since I hit middle school? While it was true that financial issues cannot be helped, a family that doesn¡¯t properly cook, rarely comes home and is always at each other throats, fighting over household fees and talking about me like a burden isn¡¯t quite fair. Especially since I entered high school on a scholarship with all tuition fees waived. ¡°You¡¯re a man and you¡¯re young, so you can still restart your life, but I don¡¯t have that kind of privilege!! I even abandoned my previous family for you!!¡± ¡°¡­ I can¡¯t do anything about that matter if you blame me for it.¡± Father works the night shift and had not been drinking. However, he seems a little annoyed with Mother¡¯s hysterical shouting. If he had been drinking, he would have gotten into a shouting match with Mother almost immediately. Lately, however, Father¡¯s eyes were a little lifeless when looking at Mother. I understand that there¡¯s really nothing to be done about it. It really looks like he had completely given up on the person in front of him. As for me, I must study for a test at my desk for the final day of the exam tomorrow, but it¡¯s really difficult not to be concerned about the unpleasant atmosphere seeping through the sliding doors. I found myself tapping my pen against my desk, clear evidence that I am influenced by the unpleasant situation despite trying to ignore it. Crash!! At the loud crashing noise, I sighed. Pushing the sliding doors open, I step into the living room. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± One of the glasses had been shattered next to the table. Father must have gotten impatient and smashed it to the floor. How many has it been this month? ¡°¡­ you¡­ you can¡¯t even acknowledge your own bad habits but lash out at other people instead!!!¡± Father is shouting now. ¡°Shut up!! You have no right to talk about others! All you do is spend other people¡¯s hard earn money, neglect even basic housework but still talk like you¡¯re the victim!¡± The quarrel is starting to escalate. The last time this happened, I ignored it and Mother ended up hitting her head against the corner of the dresser and had to be sent to the hospital. As expected, I should stop them. ¡°Oi, stop it you-¡± Careful to step around the broken shards of glass, [1] I made my way towards the quarrelling couple. The fight had escalated to them grabbing at each other¡¯s hair and collar. In turn, I grab them by their shoulders and try to pull them apart. However, Mother flashes me a furious glare and shakes off my arm so vigorously that I stumble back and accidentally step on a bunch of broken glass. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± It hurts. It hurts, but I remained calm. Blood is starting to seem out from the bottom of my foot. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°O-oi¡­ are you alright?¡± Father is frowning, clearly worried about me. Mother had turned pale and is starting to sob and choke, ¡°Why¡­ why do things always turn out like this¡­ It¡¯s, it¡¯s like everything, everything¡¯s my fault¡­¡± ¡°¡­ not really, I don¡¯t really think it¡¯s your fault¡­¡± ¡°Stop saying things you don¡¯t mean!! What¡­ why¡­ why do you always look down at me¡­¡± What else am I supposed to say? Perhaps I am looking at Mother with cold eyes. Well, it¡¯s not like I can fully respect her, so it can¡¯t be helped. Anyway, I breathe in deeply and hop on one foot to the sofa. Father brings a towel over with a little sigh. ¡°Oi, you should go to the hospital.¡± ¡°But, you have the night shift.¡± ¡°Well, we can¡¯t just leave it like this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I can go on my own.¡± ¡°At times like this, you should rely on your¡­ parents,¡± Father has a troubled awkward look on his face. To this person, I am probably far from the cute son they might have wished for. In fact, far from being sweet or charming, I had always been rather distant, watching everything with aloof eyes. Well, my existence had always been a little ambiguous. Maybe he thinks I¡¯m actually the previous husband¡¯s kid. Anyway, I think there¡¯s definitely a piece of glass stuck in my foot. As to why I could think about my injury so calmly, it was all thanks to my past life memories. Times when I had bled out copious amounts of blood and yet my only reaction was to sigh. In that previous life, I had suffered greater pain, bled out even more blood¡­ Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ Father dropped me off at the hospital before heading for his workplace. He said he¡¯d wait for me, but I declined the offer. A white and chubby-looking old doctor took a look at my foot and remove the tiny piece of glass swiftly enough. [1b] The glass was lodged a little deeply and was at an awkward angle, otherwise I¡¯d have removed it myself. The actual wound is pretty tiny, small enough to only need a bandage. A young nurse disinfects my foot, while a scary-looking matron nurse put a bandage around it. For a while, I would have to live hopping around on one leg. Even though I did not break any bones, I decide to borrow a decent cane from the hospital and walk home. There are no good buses near the hospital, [1] which seems like bad planning on the part of the city. ¡°Why don¡¯t you call someone to pick you up? Or call a taxi?¡± a young nurse says worriedly. ¡°No need¡­ I¡¯ll be going now,¡± I smile to myself, thinking: It¡¯s not like there¡¯s anyone to pick me up. The nurse looks a little too enthusiastic for my peace of mind. Now that think about it, the eyes of that matronly nurse also seemed a little overly enthusiastic. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com~ As I shuffle my way home, the eyes of passersby kept looking at me. Well, the cane does stand out a little. I try putting a little more pressure on my left foot. ¡°¡­ugh, ouch¡­ Aahh, so it¡¯s like this¡­¡± It¡¯s no good. I barely studied for tomorrow¡¯s test, but had to go through this. It would be bad if I fall off the scholarship program right now. Today¡¯s test went quite well, to the point that I think I could compete with Yuri. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Should I call that guy¡­? My hand touched the phone in my pocket. Ah, but I really shouldn¡¯t do this, not during the exam week. For a moment, I hesitated. As helplessness suffused me, it was all I could do to shuffle my way to a bench by the riverbank. The evening had fallen, but the weather is still hot. By the embankment, I saw an old man walking his dog, an older man in the middle of his run, a child playing ball with his mother watching. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± This feeling is close to the time when I was still in elementary school. Back then, Father and Mother¡¯s relationship was fairly normal. My parents and Maki and Yuri¡¯s parents had been friends. [1c] I think they were friends because we, the children were kindergarten friends, or had they known each other before then? Anyway, the three families were close enough that we interact fairly regularly. I recalled days spent by the riverbed playing children¡¯s games, researching ways to win because even then, we were incredibly competitive. We were undefeatable in dodgeball and tag, we researched ways to get back at elementary school students who tried to bully us. Our mothers must have thought we were purely having fun, playing. However, though the days appeared pure, feelings from my previous life seeped into my childhood. I was an unlovely child who rarely relied on or depended on my mother. When asked what I wanted to eat, my answer was simply ¡®Anything¡¯s fine¡¯. I was that kind of annoying person who would say ¡®nothing in particular¡¯ when asked if I wanted anything. Gradually, my parents¡¯ relationship turned sour. Mother became obsessed with pachinko, to the point that she neglected housework. There was no one to stop her. I merely looked on with judgemental eyes and took over some of the household chores. Father was always busy with work, whether intentionally or otherwise. It was also around this time that Father started having his affairs. He was rarely home at all. The three people living in this house stopped having family-like conversations. Each of us is looking in different directions. Though we continue to live in the same house, we are gradually moving further and further away from each other. Still, I had Maki and Yuri, so, it doesn¡¯t really bother me. Today will be the same. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ ¡°Woah, cold!!¡± I had been staring off in a daze at the sparkling orange river when sharp coldness touched my cheek. Turning in shock, I see Maki standing next to me, dressed in a light blue dress and wearing an expression of utmost innocence. There is a plastic bottle of peach juice soda in her hand. ¡°Ah, it really is Tooru. I thought you look familiar from the back, but as expected, you have a really recognisable silhouette. For some reason, there¡¯s a triumphant look on her face as she unscrews the cap off her soda bottle and gulps down the contents. Somehow, I like the hiss of a soda bottle being opened. ¡°What are you doing here? Right before a test too.¡± ¡°Well, as you can see,¡± I gesture at my left leg. Maki stares at it with some shock. ¡°Eh? What? Did you break your foot?¡± ¡°No, just stepped on some glass.¡± ¡°Woah~~ ouchies~~¡± Paling a little, she sits on the bench and holds out the canned coffee that she must have bought at the nearby convenience store. ¡°Here, I bought it for you so you can stay up all night.¡± ¡°¡­ it¡¯s fine¡­¡± ¡°Well, go on, take it. You like your coffee black, right?¡± The can feels cold in my hands. Whenever Yuri or I are not feeling well, Maki will turn her arrogant attitude on us and aggressively coddle us out of our funk. [1] It is kind of like being forcefully rolled into a fluffy blanket. Once, Yuri burned his hand during cooking practice. It happened when other boys were fooling around and a pot overturned, the splashing water burning his hands. For a good while after that, she got very overprotective. I pop open the can and drank half its contents in one gulp. Well, I am feeling a bit thirsty. ¡°There¡¯s a test tomorrow, but you¡¯re still running around shopping? Didn¡¯t you narrowly got into the special class?¡± ¡°I- I¡¯m out here for a change of pace, you know?¡± Maki is averting her gaze. Well, I guess she knows herself well too. When confronted with something she didn¡¯t like or hated, Maki would leave her house to wander aimlessly about outside or just pointlessly clean up the house. Of the three of us, she is the least talented at studying. That is not to say that she is stupid, She¡¯s just bad with tests, and she is especially bad with math. However, since Yuri got into a good high school, for us to get into that same school without paying, we had to study hard. I am actually pretty good at studying, not as well as Yuri, but the result I get is the same as the effort I put in. Moreover, since I wanted to get into the special class and have my tuition exempted, I had no choice but to study hard. It is also a way to do something on my own without my parents¡¯ assistance. ¡°Hey you, if something like this happens, just give me a call, yeah?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really nothing.¡± ¡°¡­ geez, still trying to look cool even though you reek of loneliness.¡± She pops open her bottle of soda. After waiting for the fizzing sound to stop, she takes a drink. It must be hot, since she was pushing her long wavy hair to the side and trying to fan herself with her hands. Sweat is running down her neck. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°Hey, if you¡¯re on your way home, I¡¯ll send you off.¡± ¡°¡­ there¡¯s no need, really.¡± ¡°You¡¯re sure you¡¯re going to get home on one good leg? ¡­it¡¯s going to be tough.¡± Maki already knew about my parents¡¯ situation. How they had gradually changed, how things were not going so well. However, it doesn¡¯t look like she is particularly bothered about it one way or other. After all, it¡¯s not like she is particularly close towards her own parents either. Indifferent is the best way to describe her relationship with them. For us, having this memory from our previous lives is something like a source of pride for us. It was probably the thing that kept us from forming meaningful relationships with our parents even when we were young. ¡°You¡­ the sun¡¯s setting now. I don¡¯t need you to send me back.¡± ¡°Daylight last longer these days.¡± ¡°Still, it will be dark when you return¡­ the road at night could be dangerous.¡± ¡°¡­ do you think I¡¯d care about that?¡± Maki is laughing softly. ¡°I often visit the convenience stores in the middle of the night, you know. ¡°¡­ that¡¯s a dangerous way of thinking. You¡¯re an ordinary high school girl now, have some self-awareness.¡± She puts her head in her hands and sighs. It is finally getting a little cooler. So, I stand up, depending only on my right leg and cane. I have to go home. I have to clean up the broken glass before anyone else steps on them. ¡°¡­well, I¡¯ll at least escort you over this bridge. After that, I¡¯ll go home and study quietly as per your honour¡¯s concern over my test results. Haahh¡­ to think we still have another test tomorrow, I think I¡¯m really not ready for it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, don¡¯t forget you have the worst grade among the three of us.¡± ¡°¡­ that¡¯s¡­ really troublesome.¡± She is not looking me in the eye again. I guess you¡¯re really nervous? Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ I step over the white-tiled path of the bridge with Maki¡¯s support. To be honest, she is a little too short and not much help, but that¡¯s beside the point. Even the notorious witch who had stood toe-to-toe against me in my previous life is now just a thin-shouldered high school girl. ¡°Well, don¡¯t fall down on your way back.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll rest when I¡¯m tired.¡± It¡¯s a long way home, but it can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯m nothing but an ordinary high school boy now. I have no choice but to go forward by taking one step at a time. ¡°As I thought, I ought to just send you back.¡± Her voice came to me from behind after a few steps. She looks worried, however, my reply is a flat, ¡°¡­there¡¯s no need.¡± Her eyes seem to be searching for something. After a short moment, she looks away. In a dissatisfied voice, she says, ¡°I understand.¡± I smile. She smiles back, looking a little troubled. We part ways and I continue to walk home. Slowly. No matter how late it gets, the only way home is to take one step at a time. In fact, I should have built up my relationship with my parents the same when from the moment I was born. Step by step. To separate the strange pride and odd attachment I have to my previous life from this one. Yuri was able to do it, so, there is no reason why I could not have done so. When I finally reached the apartment, it was close to dinner time. I went straight for the living room, but Mother was not there. Whenever she feels uncomfortable, she would not stay inside the house. The glass had been cleared. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± I¡¯m hungry. But, I have a test to study for. My leg hurts. I¡¯m tired. I have too many things to think about, but which one should I start with first? I thought I had to deal with the broken glass firsts, but now that the task had been taken away, I felt oddly disappointed. The place where I had spilt blood was gone. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Sighing once, I decided to tackle the next order of business. There should be some cup noodles somewhere, that should solve the hunger issues. After putting the kettle on, I sink into the sofa in the living room. As my hips sank into the soft cushions, exhaustion came over me and I collapsed onto the sofa. I close my eyes, aware of the ticking clock and the sound of the kettle heating up water. Finally, I could let things go for a short time. The reason why I didn¡¯t just fall asleep on the sofa is thanks to the coffee from Maki. The caffeine is keeping me awake. ¡°¡­what the¡­ haahh¡­¡± What a nonsensical person. Nevertheless, the corners of my mouth lifted a little. Even though you did not send me all the way back to my house, with just one canned coffee you have connected yourself to my consciousness. How interesting. Maki, that¡¯s more than enough. After eating, I should go and study a little more. If my results fall into the red area over something like this, I¡¯d be dragged into my parents¡¯ endless loop of quarrels. Also, if I want to be in the same class as the two of them next year, I could forgo sleep. After coming to this place, they are all that I have left. The sound of water boiling in the kettle filled the room. [Gumihou: ¡­I also sometimes visit the convenience store in the middle of the night, and clean the house when I want to avoid reality¡­] [1] Explain the family situation with a little more details. [1a] It seems that Mother¡¯s intention was to release stress caused by the discord with Father. ¡®It¡¯ being the pachinko thing, but was really unclear unless I read it three times. So, made it clearer for readers. [1b] Give more details on the injury. [1c] Family detail unclear, so make it clear that it¡¯s unclear. [2] ¡®to put oneself on the shelf¡¯ ¨C idiom for ¡®to be unaware of one¡¯s own faults¡¯ Volume 1 - CH ss - 1.5 Side Story 1, Earth: Tooru ¨C Christmas Eve at the Demonic 6 Tatami House I am Tooru Saiga, formerly a man called the Black Demon King in my previous life. [Tooru-kun, if you¡¯re going to spend a lonely Christmas all alone, please take care of Maki-chan ( ??`)] What the heck is this¡­ On the eve of Christmas, just after my part-time job at a convenience store, I received an extremely irritating message from Yuri. That fellow is enjoying a very luxurious family cruise for Christmas¡­ he even sends a picture of himself and his sister, complete with a glittering background filled with fairy lights and [1] the round windows of said ship. It was probably sent on purpose to provoke me somehow¡­ I really don¡¯t want to receive such a thing¡­ ¡°Tooru-kun~~ here are your cake and fried chicken [2], I set it aside just for you~¡± ¡°Ah, yes, thank you for your hard work.¡± The young, overly cheery manager had left the box of Christmas Cake and a container of fried chicken on the breakroom table. As part-timers, we are allowed to ask to be paid for in goods rather than money at my store. I change out of my uniform and bought two bottles of non-alcoholic champagne. Might as well go all out. Naturally, the store manager, who is manning the cash register, grins at me, ¡°Goodness me~ Tooru-kun. A girlfriend~? Are you spending Christmas with your girlfriend~? Well, it¡¯s impossible for someone like Tooru-kun to not have a girlfriend~ ¡­¡­handsome guys should just drop dead¡­¡± [1a] I could hear you, you know? Also¡­ ¡°¡­no, I¡¯m not spending it with a girlfriend.¡± I don¡¯t really mind hearing the store manager¡¯s true feelings. [1a] It¡¯s natural to feel frustrated about working during festive seasons. Therefore, with a ¡®Thank you for your hard work¡¯, I collected my stuff and left the convenience store. Winter has come to the city. One could tell by the whiteness of each exhaled breath. Even with my coat and muffler on, I still feel a little cold each time the wind blows. Well, I¡¯m pretty used to the cold. Since it¡¯s Christmas Eve, the number of couples passing by has increased¡­ ¡°No, since I¡¯m carrying this many Christmas goods with me, outsiders will perceive that I am having a real and fulfilling Christmas¡­¡± As I muttered nonsense to myself, I made my way towards a place where things such as real or fake did not matter. That place¡­ is a certain demonic 6-tatami mat room¡­ Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ ¡°Uwaahh¡­ It¡¯s a Christmas Eve chachanko! [3]¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± On this night, Maki-chan appeared to be desperately doing her best to ward off the cold. That is, aside from hiding under the kotatsu, she did not appear to be doing anything else. When I pressed the bell just now, it took her a long time to answer me. She looks kind of withered¡­ ¡°Hey you, to enter one¡¯s house, you must properly pay the door tax.¡± ¡°What door tax? I bought you something good, so don¡¯t be too bossy.¡± ¡°¡­ ah, a cake! And fried chicken! Yay~ yay~ yay~¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Makia¡¯s lack of motivation evaporated at the sight of the things in my arms. She bursts out of the kotatsu and saying ¡®come in, come in¡¯ with shining eyes. Just a little earlier, she is demanding door tax like a disgruntled queen. ¡°It¡¯s rather cold, isn¡¯t it? Go on, get under the kotatsu.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a true slave to Capitalism,¡± I said as I take off my coat and enter the room. Maki quickly set the fried chicken in the microwave to warm. While the machine whirred, she rushed about, setting out two sets of glasses and plates that looked like they came from a 100-yen store on the worn-out kotatsu. ¡°Chicken~ cake and chicken~ cake and¡­ champagne!¡± ¡°Are you a child?¡± Maki happily crawls back under the kotatsu, her mind clearly filled with nicely reheated fried chicken and the whole cake. ¡°Tooru, Tooru, it¡¯s Christmas Eve you know? So, Merry Christmas.¡± ¡°Well, Merry Christmas, even though it¡¯s a little dull.¡± After exchanging our greetings, we clink our glasses and toast each other. Maki downs the glass of champagne quickly and, in a very dad-like manner, went ¡®pah!¡¯ Next, she bites into her beloved fried chicken, chewing happily¡­ she really does look happy. I¡¯m hungry too, so I help myself to a fried chicken wing. ¡°Speaking of which, what were you planning to eat today anyway?¡± ¡°¡­ chicken ramen¡­¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Both are chicken, but the other one sounds kind of¡­ sad¡­? Wait, are you really that poor? ¡°Well, it¡¯s like this, it¡¯s been really noisy and bothersome outside lately. Also, all those lights, don¡¯t you think they are a waste of electricity? What ¡®Illumination Street¡¯? It¡¯s a street of wastefulness! Going out in that kind of atmosphere could drive a person crazy. It¡¯s impossible for me to go shopping, you know? What the heck, it¡¯s so annoying to see those flirty people doing flirty things¡­¡± ¡°What the¡­ do you have a grudge against couples? How twisted¡­¡± ¡°I hate looking at happy people.¡± ¡°¡­ how pitiful¡­¡± Her eyebrows draw together in a ¡®°Ë¡¯ shape. There, there, I can¡¯t help but stroke that ¡®°Ë¡¯ shape until it levels out again. Maki made a final ¡®humph¡¯ before going back to devouring her fried chicken. ¡°And you? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re in the same hole as a racoon dog. You still work part-time on Christmas Eve, and even brought fried chicken and cake from your place of work.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, how sad it is to eat these alone in my house when there¡¯s no one else there?¡± ¡°¡­ you¡¯re kind of sad, aren¡¯t you? There, there.¡± This time, Maki is the one doing the comforting, patting me on the back. ¡°It¡¯s fine, come over to my palace whenever you¡¯re lonely. Also, be sure to bring proper offerings.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t I always bring something for you? Speaking of which, I also collected all the lunch boxes that are just past their expiration date and passed on the stuff I received from the convenience store to you¡­¡± ¡°Tooru, you¡¯re a really good guy. ¡­ah, let¡¯s eat the cake!¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Maki had eaten all the fried chicken. Even as she licks her lips with satisfaction, her eyes lock in on the cake. The pure white cake on the table is topped with bright red, juicy-looking strawberries. It was a beautiful, picturesque cake. A very typical Christmas cake. ¡°I¡¯m just a convenience store servant, so don¡¯t expect too much.¡± ¡°Oh my, I don¡¯t expect a fancy and schmancy cake from you. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re Yuri after all¡­¡± ¡°Tch, that fellow will bring a fancy, super expensive cake from some Ginza or something. Unfortunately for you, he had left us behind to go on a luxury cruise.¡± ¡°Oh my, well, I sometimes find myself wanting to eat convenience store cakes. There¡¯s just something about them, you know?¡± ¡°Anyway, I must say you have a way of eating that makes everything looks delicious¡­¡± ¡°Not just cakes, convenience store bread too. There are times when I just have a craving for melon bread you know? That¡¯s when I make my midnight snack run.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t do that.¡± It¡¯s the same as always, Maki still thinks of herself as the most powerful witch around. That no one could best her and that she could do everything. The combination of her aggressive optimism and too real vulnerability is kind of chilling. ¡°Tooru, this is your piece, as for the rest¡­¡± ¡°¡­go ahead and eat it.¡± ¡°Yay~! Yay~!¡± I had already given up. One piece of cake is more than enough for me. It¡¯s not like I hate cakes, but I can¡¯t eat too many sweet things in one sitting. It has nothing to do with Maki. ¡°Aaahhh~~~ uuu~~~ ca~ke~~ fresh cream cake with strawberries~~ this convenience store cake is a lot more than what I expect~¡± ¡°Good?¡± ¡°Yep!¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Maki is nodding happily. I guess she is considered pretty in the general sense of the word. Especially when she smiles. There is an unexpectedly cute side to her. If you give her food, she will become even more docile and cheerful, allowing outsiders a glimpse of her cuteness. If she could enhance this side of herself and nurture her feminity a little more, she would not look this withered or tragic. Maki scrapes at the whole cake (with one slice missing) with her fork and is literally writhing over the sweet dessert. ¡°Even so, isn¡¯t Christmas a strange event? I mean, compared to actual Christmas Day, there are more people out celebrating Christmas Eve. Japan is strange that way, isn¡¯t it? Even New Year¡¯s Eve is flashier than New Year¡¯s Day.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a culture that celebrates the eve of an important day, right? Interestingly, cakes and other Christmas related things will become half-priced on actual Christmas Day.¡± ¡°Valentine¡¯s Day is also pretty strange. Why do girls like to give chocolates to boys they like¡­ by the way, Tooru, you¡¯re probably going to get buried under chocolates like an idiot again next year, so make sure to come to my house after school.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± This is pretty much an annual event by now. Maki will seize all the chocolates that I can¡¯t finish [1] at the end of Valentine¡¯s Day. I have to say, this girl¡¯s thoughts are pretty bold. Everything flows towards her belly. Even though I think it¡¯s a pity to centre all her thoughts around her stomach, so long as Maki is happy, I think it should be fine. On last Valentine¡¯s Day, Maki gave me a small piece of chocolate worth 30 yen¡­ ¡°Haahh¡­ but I¡¯m really glad that Tooru is working part-time at the convenience store~ You can bring back all kinds of stuff~¡± ¡°What are you talking about? The one who complains a lot about my part-time job is you.¡± ¡°Anyway, anyway, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a really fun thing to do. Yuri¡¯s not working either, he¡¯s busy messing around with his various traditional lessons.¡± ¡°You¡¯re poor, aren¡¯t you? So you should work.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to work, I wonder if there¡¯s any that fits me.¡± ¡°¡­ I wonder¡­¡± The two of us exchange a look. Then, a nod. We finish off the champagne. After a while, Maki picks at my sleeve. ¡°Hey, Tooru, what about New Year¡¯s Eve? What are you doing on New Year¡¯s Eve?¡± ¡°New Year? I¡¯m scheduled to work on that day.¡± ¡°Eh.¡± In a flash, her cheeks puff up angrily. Oh my, oh my, feeling lonely, are we? Even so, since it¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve, the pay would be higher¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve ordered an Osechi set [4] from the convenience store catalogue. I¡¯ll bring it back in the evening.¡± ¡°Really!?¡± ¡°Ahh¡­ it cost about 10,000 yen.¡± ¡°¡­ you¡¯re really¡­ a really, really super reliable guy~¡± even as she looks at me with pity in her eyes, her lips were beaming brightly, laughing that little ¡®fufu~¡¯ laugh as she tug at the white sleeves of my shirt, which was just sticking out of my chachanko jacket. ¡°I¡¯ll be looking forward to New Year,¡± ¡°¡­ I guess you¡¯re really lonely, Maki-san.¡± ¡°Oh my~ even with all your complaints, you¡¯ll come here, right? Ah, that¡¯s right, let¡¯s have soba on New Year¡¯s Eve too~¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey~~ Tooru~~¡± ¡°Stop pulling at my sleeves, you¡¯ll stretch it.¡± ¡°I want to eat mochi~¡± ¡°Stop poking my knee, it¡¯s annoying.¡± Maki¡¯s childish voice was actually really easy to understand, unfortunately, the part of me that registers this as a flirty action is beginning to react. I am already calculating how much money I can stand to see disappear from my wallet. The thought went by in a flash. That¡¯s because¡­ I¡¯m still a high school freshman in real life. Although you could say that I¡¯m responsible for feeding this fellow. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. Let¡¯s get out the playing cards. Let¡¯s do something Christmassy.¡± ¡°If playing cards is something ¡®Christmassy¡¯ to you, you¡¯ve led a really lonely life.¡± ¡°Well, well, aren¡¯t you stuck on unnecessary details? I guess we could play Othello instead.¡± ¡°¡­ you really want to play Othello? Even though you can never beat me?¡± ¡°Ugh, how annoying, well, let¡¯s go with cards. Card games don¡¯t require too much thinking, so I won¡¯t necessarily lose to you.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Well, that is kind of true. Thus, I reluctantly got Maki¡¯s cards out and began to shuffle them. Maki is beaming at me, going ¡®I won¡¯t lose~¡¯. The kotatsu feels warm, suddenly, the narrow 6-tatami mat room seems brighter than my own living room. It is a strange Christmas Eve. However, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad way to spend it. I have to somehow spend it in some ways anyway. Even as I complain about many things, I think¡­ I¡¯ll come here again. [Gumihou: And that¡¯s the last part of Side Story ¨C Earth] [1] Add Details [1a] The implication of the flirty manager¡¯s dialogue is probably him going ne~ ne~ before dropping his voice to a whisper. Make it clear with Tooru¡¯s POV. [2] Fried Chicken or just chikin (¥Á¥­¥ó) for short, is a must have for a Christmas dinner. That¡¯s why people go to KFC during Christmas in Japan. Of course, a whole cake, especially a strawberry shortcake (red berries and white cream to represent the season) is a must too. [3] Chachanko ¨C is a Japanese style jacket (short sleeve or sleeveless) stuffed with cotton and commonly worn as warm house-wear. It is sometimes referred to as a short sleeve hanten [4] Osechi Set ¨C ¡®Osechi¡¯ is the typical Japanese New Year¡¯s Eve food. It¡¯s a pain to make with different food to represent certain things. https://www.justonecookbook.com/osechi-ryori-japanese-new-year-food/ Volume 1 - CH ss - 1.2 Side Story 1, Earth: Izumi Maruyama ¨C Mysterious Club and Chins My name is Izumi Maruyama. A freshman just starting at Aoyagi High School. I am a member of the Art Class. My charm point are my Akabuchi glasses [1] and short bob cut. I am running towards the unused art storeroom on the second floor of an old building to pick up some art supplies at my senior¡¯s behest. ¡°¡­ Confession Club¡­?¡± On the door of an old art storeroom, which should no longer be in use, was a piece of paper with the above words written on it. I honestly can¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on. The word or words in front of ¡®Confession¡¯ had been scribbled out with a black magic marker. The label itself had been stuck on the glass with regular packing tape. Just what kind of confession is happening here? Garara¡­ I push open the storeroom with questions swirling over my head thanks to that piece of paper. A soft warm breeze blew across my cheeks. A flash of red caught the corner of my eye. In the middle of this cluttered old room filled with odds and ends of half-finished projects, miscellaneous art stuff and all sorts of plaster heads, was a young girl sitting at a shabby old wooden desk. I could just barely catch a glimpse of her face. The sunlight seemed to centre on her presence, and with each gust of breeze, there was a fluttering, soothing sound that stirred my heart. Inside this small room lined with large shelves filled with odds and ends, it was as though the plaster heads were looking at her intently. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± I know this girl. She was Makiko Oda, First Year, Class 1A. I was in the same class as her but we don¡¯t speak much to each other. She was an amazing beauty with a vivid style, [2a] making the artist in me flutter with a desire to capture her image in some ways. Moreover, since she¡¯s in the special advanced class, she must be pretty smart too. Makiko Oda never did anything too outrageous, but just by walking down the hallway, she automatically makes heads turn. That red-tinted hair matches very well with the red sailor outfit. She was so beautiful that she did not have to do much for eyes to follow her movements everywhere. More than just prettiness, there was something ultimately spicy and somehow unapproachable about her that made her even more attractive. For some reason, it [2a] felt kind of like sacrilege to wake her up. So, I tiptoed into the room, doing my best not to wake the sleeping beauty. Sneak¡­ sneak¡­ [3] I paused mid-step towards the target of my coming here. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± [3] On a rickety portable whiteboard, were the following words: ¨C Because we were Demon Kings ¨C Because Demon Kings are evil ¨C He¡¯s just a ruthless fiend ¨C Cheating is the worst ¨C Hero and Demon are lifelong enemies ¨C Men are idiots ¡û This is important ¡°What the heck¡­?¡± What kind of Confession Club has stuff about Demon Kings and Heroes on the whiteboard and beautiful girls sitting in the middle of a room filled with half-finished art and old plaster heads statues? What the heck? I don¡¯t understand anything? Is the Confession Club actually a front for some kind of [4] Radio Wave Club?! If you must know, this is too advanced even for Advanced students??!! Even I, a maniac for all things related to art and art-related things could not grasp the seriousness of this group¡¯s obsession. [2a] Ahh, my glasses practically shine at the thought of- Ah, Makiko Oda¡¯s sleeping face is very pretty. Indeed, cute girls are very admirable. ¡°¡­ her eyelashes are really long¡­¡± Since half her face is tucked in her arm, I can only catch a small glimpse of her face. Even so, that glimpse is really beautiful¡­ Suddenly, my eyes caught sight of a notebook under her fair hand. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± <> What is that? What is going on? Ahh, as an upright citizen the last thing I should ever do is shamefully peek into someone¡¯s notebook. No way, no matter how much I wish to know what is written on that page, I could never, I would never, I could never!! Un, I really wanted to know though. But I would neverrrrr!!! Once again I forcefully pushed myself forward to complete my mission. My target was on one of the hire shelves. Using a chair to boost myself up, I went for a relatively smaller plaster head statue. It was the statue of an old man called ¡®Agrippa¡¯. It¡¯s really easy to identify Agrippa thanks to his butt-like chin. I think he¡¯s some kind of ancient Roman general, but the majority of my interest in this guy was his distinctive chin. ¡°Alright¡­ come with me, Agrippa.¡± Right, careful, careful now¡­ The statue was small enough for one person to lift. However, my situation was a little unstable, but I managed to secure him without trouble. Sigh¡­ Gara¡­!! ¡°!!??¡± The door to this room was pushed open with such force that I jumped and nearly fell off the chair. Thankfully, I managed to catch myself, but I lost my grip on Agrippa!!! A-Agrippaaaa!!!!! My heart¡¯s cry was in vain and his fine chin hit the floor first and mercilessly shattered to bits. ¡°O-oi!! Are you alright?!¡± There was someone behind me, probably the same someone who had opened the door so suddenly that it shocked me so much that I dropped butt-chinned Agrippa to the floor. Aahhhhh!!! ¡°Are you alright? Oi.¡± A-an ikemen has arrived¡ª!!!! [2a] My heart cried out lustily as my eyes were bombarded by the sight of the person behind me. Pitch black hair and eyes, tall figure, with eyes that could only be described as ¡®wicked¡¯. It was Tooru Saiga. [2b] Not only do girls whisper about him all the time, and one would think that he¡¯s part of a gang or something, but he¡¯s actually pretty intelligent because he¡¯s in the same class as myself and Makiko Oda. This weird gap between bad boy behaviour and intelligence made girls even weaker to his charms. Handsome, athletic, intelligent and a little wild, he was the perfect kind of guy. Also, it looks like he¡¯s really worried about me. ¡°Hey, are you really alright¡­?¡± I mean, I did fall off a chair, but not many guys in his category would do anything beyond turning up their nose at my presence being an inconvenience to them. ¡°Aa¡­ that is, um, yes?¡± I pushed my glasses back on. That was when I noticed the reality that wrecked my life. Clack, roll¡­ ¡°Agrippa¡­ your splendid chin¡­ your neck¡­¡± ¡°Your Agri has trippa [5]?¡± ¡°Uuuu, I¡¯m upset, but that¡¯s really clever¡­¡± What the¡­ I don¡¯t have time to make lame jokes with this guy?! Meanwhile, Makiko Oda has started to stir. Our antics have woken her up. ¡°¡­what the heck¡­ what¡¯s that terrible sound¡­¡± She blinked her long-lashed eyes, staring at me with a puzzled look before transferring her gaze onto poor, broken-up Agrippa. ¡°What happened, Maruyama-san?¡± Ah, my name¡­ you know my name? ¡°Ahh, that is¡­ I¡¯m from the art club and¡­ as you can see, I dropped the plaster head figure and then¡­¡± ¡°Oh my, I¡¯d have helped you if you woke me up.¡± She came over to Saiga and myself and picked up one of the broken pieces. ¡°Wh-wh-what should I do¡­ I really, really need one of these statues. My¡­ my seniors will be really angry¡­¡± ¡°Your seniors? Are they really that scary? An art club senior?¡± ¡°Saiga-kun might know this, the president of the Art Club is also the chairman of the Cultural Union Club!! Not that I¡¯m scared, but the pressure is¡­¡± ¡°Cultural Union Club?¡± The guy furrowed his brows. Ahh, looks like he doesn¡¯t know. Aahhh, but my mind is too messed up to properly explain this. What should I say¡­ ¡°Sorry for the wait¡­ that is, have members of the committee decided to meet on various things¡­?¡± The next person who came into this room was none other than Yuri Shizuka. He appeared to be talking about something, but changed it into something else in the final minutes. Still smiling, he took in the general atmosphere of the room before saying, ¡°Oh my, isn¡¯t this Maruyama-san? What happened¡­?¡± He placed his bag on the desk and came over to see what we were looking at. As the class representative, he has a way with words. I think he took top place in the entrance exam and was high enough on the social pole to exchange personal greetings with the student representatives. A well-bred boy, handsome and good-looking. Unlike Oda-san and Saiga-san, who radiated a prickly sort of aura, he was very friendly. I have even spoken to him a few times. A very good person with lots of hidden fans. Having him here really helps. ¡°Agrippa¡¯s¡­ grave chin¡­¡± ¡°You know this statue¡¯s name? Wait, you even know the joke behind it? What, is this some kind of running joke?¡± This time, Saiga-kun played the outrageous person, the part I had played just now. I¡¯m not offended to be left out of the talk, however. for me, it is best to sit back and observe these handsome and beautiful people. [5] ¡°Ahem, if you boys have had enough of butt-chin jokes?¡± Oda-san raised an imperial eyebrow. ¡°Anyway, Maruyama-san needed one of these statues, but as you can see, it¡¯s broken.¡± ¡°Ahh¡­ I see,¡± Yuri-kun examined the broken statue for a moment longer before clapping his hands. ¡°That¡¯s right, I think I¡¯ve seen another one of these statues somewhere inside this room. There¡¯s no mistaking that butt-line¡­¡± ¡°Stop it already¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a really distinctive line¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m more impressed that you like jokes like this¡­¡± It was strange. These three people, all of whom were not people I¡¯d associate on a normal basis was now talking casually about silly things with me. Even the ¡®good child¡¯ Yuri-kun was making weird jokes¡­ It looks like they are really close. ¡°Ah, here it is, it¡¯s this guy, right?¡± Tucked away under the shelf next to the sink were a few cloth covered plaster figures. One of them was a dustier version of the Agrippa that had shattered earlier. ¡°Y-yes! Yes, it is!¡± This is great. With this I can complete my senior¡¯s errand. Yuri took the initiative to take the statue out. We unwound the clothe and did our best to clean Agrippa up a bit. ¡°Well, it still looks a little old, is that alright?¡± ¡°Yes, I think it¡¯s fine so long as it¡¯s a statue of Agrippa.¡± I was so excited to see him that I hugged and rubbed my cheek against Agrippa. No one said anything about how weird my action is, but I guess for a bunch of people studying Radio Waves inside an old art storeroom, they really shouldn¡¯t judge me. ¡°That butt¡­ chin¡­¡± Oda-san pointed at the statue. ¡°Seems kind of blackened¡­?¡± ¡°Aahh¡­ I think it¡¯s because a lot of people like to touch it¡­¡± I was in the middle of stroking the blackened chin. It felt really nice under my hands. Anyway, the reason why it was so black and shiny was because¡­ I showed them my hands. All three looked down curiously. ¡°When I sketch with pencils or charcoal, it¡¯s normal for hands to turn black. I do wash my hands, but it¡¯s difficult to get it all off. I guess, a lot of artist must have touched this chin.¡± ¡°Ahh, I see,¡± Oda-san was laughing in an odd ¡®fufu¡¯ manner. It sounded very villainess-like and cute at the same time. I had always thought of her as distant from the rest of us high school girls, but, I guess we¡¯re a little closer now?¡± ¡°Well, what should we do with this poor thing?¡± ¡°¡­let¡¯s just hide it. Almost no one comes into this room, after all.¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s.¡± Just like that, the matter was resolved. The three of them put the broken pieces of the plaster Agrippa into a box and pushed it somewhere out of the way. They even place a cloth over it. All three then put their hands together. I also put my palms together. It felt kind of funny, but, well, I guess in a way I have intruded in their club meeting. ¡°Thank you¡­ so, this is where you conduct your club activities?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s just a casual club.¡± ¡°A Past lifffffttt¡­¡± Saiga-san suddenly lunged forward to cover Oda-san¡¯s mouth. ¡°Idiot!! What are you saying? We¡¯re just a Radio Wave studying club, get that?¡± ¡°¡­um, this is where we reflect on our daily actions and spend our time repenting and¡­ reflecting¡­¡± Yuri-kun¡¯s answer was also very suspicious. I narrowed my eyes at them, going ¡®hmmm¡¯. However, I don¡¯t question them further. I have already seen the list on the whiteboard and the small bit of the notebook. Still, I¡¯m sure there will be another opportunity to unravel this bit of mystery. These three people are all very interesting. I don¡¯t think anyone will be able to understand them unless they get to know them first. ¡°Anyway, thank you very much. Um, please have this, I¡¯ll come and properly thank you next time.¡± I took out three pieces of candy I always keep on my person and handed them to Oda-san. Suddenly, Oda-san¡¯s face lit up and she cried, ¡®Really? For real!¡¯ Her eyes sparkling brightly> I was shocked by this sudden change, but¡­ C-cutee!!! Cuttteeeeee!!! I seriously thought my glasses would crack from the cuteness overload. That smile packs quite the destructive power. The candy I gave them were little round things. The boys were a lot more reserved, they didn¡¯t take the candy but said things like ¡®Thank you¡¯ and ¡®Maki-chan are you hungry?¡¯. To be honest, I regretted that I only had those candies then. The next time I visit this room, I must bring the cheap candy that I have collected. That¡¯s right, next time¡­ Even after I have left the storeroom filled with half-finished art pieces. The silhouettes of those three people remained in my mind. Alone, each of their existence was great enough to crowd out other people. But, why is that? I really don¡¯t know much about them, but it felt somehow fitting to see the three of them together. I wonder what their relationship is¡­ ¡°¡­ this is intolerable¡­¡± Curiosity flowed out of my heart like a fountain. Those three people looked like they would fit well in a painting. Yes, a painting. I can picture it already. It¡¯s all moe!! A moe gap!! That¡¯s it!! That¡¯s probably it!! Grinning, I held Agrippa close. How surreal. But it can¡¯t be helped. I, Izumi Maruyama, have found something very interesting today. I want to follow those three people around with a sketch book and a pencil. Grinning to myself in the corridors connecting the old building to the new, I scuttled along carefully, fearful of loosening my [5] grip on Agrippa! Heheh. [Gumihou: This was¡­ an interesting chapter to translate.] [1] Akabuchi glasses or ³àœYÑÛçR Unclear what ¡®Akabuchi¡¯ is. There¡¯s ¡®Akabuchi station¡¯ and a place called ¡®Akabuchi¡¯. Further search resulted in porn sites¡­ what the heck?! Well, ³àœY could also mean ¡®red pool¡¯. Deep red glasses? [2] Add detail [2a] Add details from Maruyama¡¯s POV that reflects his artist soul. [2b] Description of Tooru was all over the place, herded them together in a way that makes sense. [3] Adjust detail so that things make sense [4] 늲¨ or ¡®Radio Waves¡¯ It¡¯s actually slang (?) for alien signals. Usually, people who go after radio wave¡¯s are crazy otaku out to prove the existence of aliens. On the one hand, they are considered crazy, on the other, they are highly intelligent maniacs. [5] There¡¯s a punny joke lost in translation here. The Japanese word for chin is ¡®ago¡¯, which is why ¡®agurippa¡¯ and ¡®agorippa¡¯ are supposed to be funny. Maruyama¡¯s reply was supposed to be ¡®u, umai¡¯ which means ¡®that¡¯s clever¡¯. Clever for making the agorippa = chin¡¯rippa joke. Since the joke is none transferable¡­ would skirt around it. Volume 1 - CH ss - 1.3 Side Story 1, Earth: Yuri ¨C Old Ginza Lady & Fancy Mom I am Shizuka Yuri. In my previous life, I was called the White Sage of the East in another world called Maydea. Clap, clap, clap!! On the stage, the three coloured curtains in black, young onion green and persimmon orange closed amidst thunderous applause. After the tea ceremony, I went to the [1] Kabukiza Theatre with my mother and sister to watch [2] <>. Along with the <> and <>, it¡¯s one of Japan¡¯s top three most popular ghost stories. It tells of a female ghost who walks around in wooden clogs making ¡®karann~ koronn~¡¯ sounds as she visits her beloved night after night. Mother has been bringing me to watch Kabuki theatre from a young age. Although I was technically young in this world, I am literally an old soul with the sensibilities of an adult. Therefore, I enjoyed these shows from the bottom of my heart and have a real interest in the intricacies that went into their production. However, my younger sister, Miyaka, looked quite bored. Well, it¡¯s not unreasonable for her to be bored when surrounded by older people. Moreover, with the formal speech and old ways of performance, it must be quite difficult for her to understand, let alone enjoy. ¡°Shizuka-san[5], Father-san would not be home today. Therefore, let¡¯s have our dinner outside, what shall we have?¡± ¡°But, I¡¯m wearing a kimono.¡± ¡°Oh my, that¡¯s fine. We can just send the clothes for dry cleaning later.¡± With a little ¡®fufu¡¯ chuckle, mother slipped her arm around mine and¡­ with a karan koron of her geta sandals, she cheerfully clattered ahead, tugging my arm along. At what age does a son belligerently say to a clinging mother ¡®Let goooo¡­¡¯, I wonder. Well, I don¡¯t quite know the answer to that. As we walked through the city, the sound of geta sandals ringing against the night air reminded me of the play we saw earlier. karan~ koron~ My mother, Aoi Yuri, is rather youthful as a woman with a son my age. That¡¯s because she married young. As far as I could recall, she had always been a neat and tidy woman with a gentle feminine air. As the second daughter of a Chief Priest from a famous temple, she had properly married into a rather prestigious family. Even so, she had remained somewhat playful and informal despite her rather traditional surroundings. An easygoing, somewhat fancy lady born into wealth and married into [3] one with all of the privileges and very few of the responsibilities gave her a uniquely buoyant personality. Which I think is what makes her so charming. What, do you think I am a normal son? ¡°Elder brother, I want Italian food.¡± ¡°¡­I-Italian? In a kimono?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m in a western outfit.¡± Miyaka is a 3rd Grader of an Elementary School. A rather precocious child who is trying to grow up too quickly. [3] Perhaps in rebellion against her Japanese roots, she seems to believe that Italian food is more fashionable. Whenever we go out to eat, she always wants Italian or French food. She has no interest in tea ceremonies, flower arrangements or traditional dance lessons. She prefers trendy music and western clothes. Lately, she had been doing her best to learn the piano. Well, that¡¯s part of what makes her cute. ¡°Oh my, but mother prefers Japanese food. How about we go for [4] Yuba?¡± ¡°¡­ nooo waayyyy¡­ we¡¯re always eating Japanese food at home. Unless we eat out, I can¡¯t have French or Italian food. Father doesn¡¯t like Western food¡­¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Mother and Sister continue to argue over what to have for dinner from either side of me. ¡°Well, Shizuka-san, which would you prefer?¡± ¡°Brother wants Italian too, right?¡± I manage to keep the smile on my face, but I am dripping with cold sweat. What should I do? In truth, even though I looked like a 16-year-old schoolboy, having Italian food is rather tough thanks to my mental age. I like Japanese food since they are gentler on the stomach. However, if I say that, my cute little sister will puff up her face and glare at me. So, the words are stuck inside my throat¡­ Even so, I also cannot betray Mother¡¯s expectations just because I¡¯m worried about making my little sister unhappy. ¡°Hmm¡­ what should we do¡­?¡± Is there a way to resolve the matter without hurting either one of them? I am still pondering over this when I spotted an ominous corner on the main street near the station. Rather than ¡®spot¡¯, I should say that it is something I cannot overlook. Magic should not exist in this world, however, this feels like something close to it. [Old Ginza Lady] It is obviously a fortune-telling booth, complete with a large crystal on the desk and the signboard. She is currently reading fortunes for a couple. ¡°Oh my, I know that person. I do believe I¡¯d seen her on TV. Apparently, she is rather good.¡± ¡°Well then, let¡¯s have our fortune read and find out where we should have our dinner tonight.¡± ¡°Eeehhhhh~~? Are you serious?¡± Miyaka looks taken aback, but I am indeed very serious. In fact, after thinking about it, she looks intrigued too. Well, well, let¡¯s have a look and see what passes as divination in this world. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ ¡°What should we have for dinner tonight?¡± My question must be relatively light for her line of business. The Old Ginza Lady is an old woman with a large wart on her forehead, a pointy nose and very wide, [1] almost protruding eyes that looked perpetually alarmed. She stares at me for a moment before taking my hand. After looking at my palm, she stares at my face for a long time. ¡°¡­ hmm?¡± [1] Her technique at least appears to be authentic. My main goal is to resolve the dinner issue [1] with the help of some lady in possession of some wit and clever sleight of hand. To think that I would encounter the real thing here. Somehow, it made me want to observe this woman a little bit closer. From either side of me, Mother and Miyaka are watching our interactions with excited eyes. ¡°¡­you there¡­ your name¡­?¡± ¡°Hm¡­ it¡¯s¡­ Shizuka Yuri.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± The old lady groans to herself in a low voice as she stares intently into her crystal. As though she was staring at some kind of projection, it is honestly a little bit shady. ¡°¡­ you sir, are under a curse¡­ the shadow of death is upon you. I saw it the moment you arrived.¡± ¡°¡­eh?¡± Eeeeehhhhhh???? Is it normal for fortune-tellers here to immediately declare something like that?! ¡°Oh no!!¡± Mother, who completely believe this person¡¯s words, was immediately flustered. With a hand on her cheek, she flutters around a little, unsure of what to do. As for Miyaka, she blinked curiously, asking ¡®Shadow of what?¡¯. ¡°Even so, there is no need to fear. It is a mere precursor for your new life. You are¡­ a person of many talents, but stifled in many ways, unable to make the most of your skills¡­ I can see that behind you¡­ are the spirits of a woman and a child¡­¡± karan~ koron~ The sound rang continuously in my ear. It is the sound of geta sandals ringing against the stone pavements. I look behind me suddenly. However, there are only OLs (office ladies) on their way home from work and men in suits clinging to each other moving from one drinking party to another. ¡°A-are you saying that Shizuka-san will be killed by those spirits?¡± Mother is really worried now. ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t this exactly like the Peony Lantern play we saw earlier?¡± ¡°No, no~ the spirits that follow the young man are not evil spirits. They are more like a memory or an obsession the soul has¡­ causes and affects influence each other and karma is something that goes around and comes around. Therefore, I do not know if their existences are good or bad. Whether they will take you down to the underworld or protect you, all depends on how you perceive them. Well¡­ it¡¯s best to take more care at any rate.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± You tell me to ¡®take more care¡¯ but what exactly am I supposed to do? The Old Ginza Lady, this old fortune-teller, remained silent on the most important part. ¡°Um, then, Old Ginza Lady-san, do you believe in ¡®past life¡¯?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± It is only a simple question, why are you looking at me like that? After a long while of staring, the old fortune-teller lady points at her signboard that says [Old Ginza Lady]. Then, at the much smaller words below those, [Past Life Divination]. ¡°If that is the case, what do you think of my past life?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± The old lady is staring intently at her crystal again. ¡°¡­ you were an onmyouji [6]¡­¡± ¡°¡­ heh?¡± my voice came out strange. As for Mother, her reaction was ¡®That¡¯s¡­ kind of wonderful¡¯, a cheerful and optimistic answer [3] as a privileged second daughter of a chief priest. As for Miyaka, she looks like she was getting tired of our conversation and is now studying the amethyst crystals at the corner of the fortune-telling table with some interest. ¡°Behind you, were not only the spirits of the woman and the child. There are many monsters as well. A parade of a hundred demons! A Hyakki Yako [7]! A great Onmyouji who suppressed monsters, turning them into creatures that serve you instead! An Onmyouji served by a hundred Shikigami [7]!¡± ¡°¡­?!¡± Th-this old lady¡­ I had come to this stall thinking that this old lady must be running some kind a clever con job, but after hearing this, I am convinced that this old lady¡¯s powers are, regrettably, real. I grab hold of the old lady¡¯s hands without thinking. I never thought that I would meet someone in this world with such strange powers. An onmyouji? Certainly, the powers of the White Sage are similar to those associated with the Japanese ¡®onmyouji¡¯, with a rather Westernised spin to it. ¡°Then, what do you think is good for dinner tonight?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± With a smile on her face, the old lady squeezed my hands back. Without looking at her crystal, she answered casually, ¡°Russian Cuisine.¡± What an excellent answer. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ To be honest, eating Russian food while dressed in a formal kimono outfit is rather surreal. Even though the place we ended up going to is one of the moderately priced Russian Cuisine restaurants on the upper floors of the train station. The borscht, piroshki, casserole and a little pot of out-of-season cheese fondue were all delicious. Both Mother and Miyaka appeared satisfied by this choice, so I believe that this is the right answer? Even though our little group sticks out a little in our formal outfits. ¡°Shizuka-san, Shizuka-san, do you have memories of your previous life?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± I nearly spat out the piece of borscht in my mouth at Mother¡¯s sudden question. ¡°Eh¡­? W-what¡­?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t the old fortune-teller say it just now? That you were an¡­ onmyouji in your past life?¡± ¡°No, no, no, I¡¯m sure she¡¯s just saying something for the sake of it¡­ Although, I must say she sure knows how to spin a good atmosphere. I don¡¯t¡­ recall anything like a previous life.¡± A little agitated, I swallowed the entire content of my glass in one go. Miyaki is currently absorbed in breaking bread over a pot of cheese sauce. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ well, I don¡¯t wish to believe that Shizuka-san has the shadow of death either¡­¡± The words are a little ominous, but Mother¡¯s tone is still quite carefree. As for myself, I cannot think of a single thing or person in this world who would want me dead. In short, I cannot imagine how I would die in this [3] peaceful, magicless place. It is completely different from my previous world where I desperately survive hand-in-hand with death. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± A curse¡­ For a moment, bits and pieces of my previous life trickle into my mind. Hair as bright as fresh young leaves, eyes like deep mossy pools¡­ The fortune-teller who called herself The Old Ginza Lady struck a lot of points, even if they were just guesses. If the things she saw were true, then¡­ the woman and the child who follow me around must be remnants of my memories. An obsession with the past life. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ ¡°¡­ Mother, do you believe in past lives¡­?¡± After dinner, as we are enjoying some Russian tea with jam, I ask her this question. Mother tilts her head to one side. Her long lashes flicker and she narrows her eyes. ¡°When I was little¡­ I used to believe that I was the reincarnation of a European princess.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± The inside of Mother¡¯s head is a flower garden [10]. I had thought so before, but I am completely convinced of it today. I never thought I¡¯d hear this from a lady in her forties. ¡°W-why is that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s probably because I wanted to be one~¡± ¡°Y-yes?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a term called ¡®Cycle of Reincarnation¡¯, right? Where the soul goes through several lifetimes. As a temple daughter, I often heard stories like that from my father.¡± Here, I thought she was going to talk about something light and absurd, but it looks like Mother is being serious. ¡°When I was much younger, I hated the old-fashion and formal atmosphere of the temple. Therefore, I secretly longed for fairy tales and fell in love with Western clothes and their fancy desserts. I loved Western music too and listened to them behind Father¡¯s back. Later, I even got hooked on the Beatles¡­ Well, since I liked foreign things so much, I thought I must have been a European person in my past life. Naturally, if possible, it¡¯s best to be someone like a gorgeous princess in a castle.¡± ¡°¡­ so, it is something you wanted it to be¡­¡± ¡°Indeed, for me, it¡¯s something I wanted it to be,¡± the smile on Mother¡¯s face is a little mischievous. ¡°After all, if my soul reincarnates through several lifetimes, surely it¡¯s possible for me to be a European princess, right? ¡­ in fact, Shizuka-san, surely you must be a prince from a foreign country? You have the right kind of air for it.¡± ¡°¡­ haha.¡± Was the last bit a joke, or do you really mean it? Seeing Mother¡¯s eyes sparkling with interest, Miyaka also says, ¡°I want to be a princess too!!¡± Although, I can¡¯t be sure whether she really understands what we were talking about. ¡°On the other hand, sometimes, I also like to think about who I¡¯d like to be reborn as,¡± says Mother as she wipes Miyaka¡¯s mouth, removing the smudge left by the chocolate cake with her handkerchief. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Whenever I drink Russian tea, the sudden sweetness of the jam in my mouth is always startling, before it is mellowed out by the dark, bitter tea. As I go through this ordinary life, now and then, the nostalgic scent Maydea would suddenly overwhelm my senses. Moments like these are similar to d¨¦j¨¤ vu I have no idea whether reincarnating souls travel in a circle or a straight line, or if they stretch out like the branches of a large tree with parallel worlds of many possibilities. Even so, on this day, at this very moment on the planet called Earth, as I ate Russian food in a city called Ginza, the afterimages of my memories are affecting the ¡®present me¡¯ just because I remember them. However, even if someone doesn¡¯t recall things perfectly, they could still feel the longing for moments and feelings. Likes and dislikes are probably influenced by these unknown memories. In the end, are the feelings generated by past life¡¯s memories real? If that is the case, then, there is probably no such thing as starting out at zero. That a clean slate is never truly clean. If we are all born with 0.1% of the sum of our previous memories, would the infants born with such memories be called gifted? Are these memories the gifts of one¡¯s soul? I, Maki-chan and Tooru-kun all brought 90% of our memories when crossing over into this life¡­ karan~ koron~ The memories from my previous life, which I could not shake off even now, follow after me. Certainly, this could be a kind of curse that goes beyond the gift of a soul. Even so, I cannot help but be comforted by it. That is why, it¡¯s probably something dangerous, right? [Gumihou: This Yuri person reflects a lot.] [1] Kabuki-za theatre ¨C a real theatre in Ginza, Tokyo [2] Kaidan Botan Douro (Strange Tales of the Peony Lantern) ¨C Also known as Botan Douro (The Peony Lantern) A famous Japanese ghost story (kaidan means strange or mysterious). The plot involves sex with the dead (Japanese people, wut, lol) and the consequences of loving a ghost. The Botan Doro story entered Japanese culture in the 17th century through a translation of a book called Jiandeng Xinhua (New Stories Under a Lamplight) by Qu You (Ming Dynasty scholar, circa 1378) [3] Aoi Yuri seems to be the type of person who is casually wealthy and a good person. [4] Yuba = Tofu skin or beancurd skin There are many ways to eat Yuba. Kyoto, the city of fancy eats in Japan, is the most well-known for Yuba. Part of the charm of soy milk hotpot is fishing out the yuba that forms on the surface of the soup. Although, given that the Yuris are in their kimono, it¡¯s more likely that Mama Yuri is thinking of kaiseki-style Yuba. [5] Addressing your own child with ¡®-san¡¯. I tried looking this up, but this is only the second time I properly noticed it, the first being Yor Briar addressing her step-daughter ¡®Anya-san¡¯. I had thought she was just being overly formal since there is no blood relationship. However, Aoi Yuri did not address her daughter with ¡®-san¡¯, only her son, so¡­ It¡¯s probably an acknowledgement of his individuality and maturity? Will try and find more information on this. [6] Onmyouji, the person in charge of divination, and geomorphology in ancient Japan. Something like a ¡®shaman¡¯ but has official titles and everything. [7] Hyakki Yakou ¨C Hyakki Yagyou ¨C Night Parade of One Hundred Demons, refers to a parade of thousands of supernatural creatures (oni and youkai) marching through the streets of Japan at night. This could be where the idea of 100 Spirits came from, since the actual list did not feature close to 100 spirits. [8] Shikigami ¨C creatures that serve an onmyouji Could be conjured beings or small ghosts that an onmyouji gains power over. [9] Russian tea with jam ¨C Woah, I can¡¯t believe this is a thing! I supposed it¡¯s similar to the Middle Eastern way of drinking tea with sugar cubes in their mouths. The tea is left on the stove to boil until dark and bitter, so it makes sense to have something sweet in the mouth when drinking these bitter teas. ¡­should I try it? [10] Flower garden in the brain ¨C is a saying that basically means ¡®a happy-go-lucky person¡¯. Suddenly, all the flowery scenes around a Main Character makes sense. Since a ¡®happy-go-lucky¡¯ person with flowers in their head is basically looking at life through rose-tinted glasses. Volume 1 - CH ss - 1.1 Side Story 1, Earth: Makia ¨C Spring Storm Author: ¤«¤Ã¤ÑͬÃË£¯ÓÑÂé±Ì Link: https://ncode.syosetu.com/n3862be/ Translated by Gumihou My name is Makiko Oda. Starting this spring, I¡¯ll be a high school student. In my past life, in another world called Maydea, I went down in history as the Crimson Witch of the West. === ¡°¡­it¡¯s raining¡­¡± Starting from today, I¡¯ll be living alone. Since I¡¯m a high school student now. After my parents died in a car accident during the second year of junior high, I was taken in by some relatives on my uncle¡¯s side. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m really indebted to my uncle for taking me in, but rather than continuing to live with them, I had decided to move into this rundown apartment. [1] I¡¯m still living off his favour (this apartment belongs to him), but it¡¯s still better to try and live alone. There are cardboard boxes piled up everywhere. This morning, a truck came and brought what essential household items I have to this place. This is good. Although the spring storm has come today, once it passes, the sky will clear up. I start to unpack my stuff from the cardboard boxes, but somehow, no matter how much I did, it did not look like I made any progress at all. The single window in this room overlooks a lonely residential street. As I watch, a streak of lightning splits the sky silently from the other side of the world. ¡°¡­¡± Grumble¡­ The sound of thunder followed a little later. The rain is getting heavier. Even though the cherry blossoms had bloomed beautifully today, they would all fall this same day. ¡°Oi¡ªMaki, I¡¯m coming in¡ª¡± Before I could give permission or deny entry to the person, the door opens, and the person let himself in. Putting one hand against the wall of the narrow entrance, he hopped on one foot to take off his shoes. It is Tooru Saiga, my childhood friend. ¡°Now that you have entered my domicile, you may now present your tribute to me.¡± ¡°¡­hey, what do you¡­ never mind, here, as you wish. Haagen¡¯s latest product, canned coffee and¡­ some other stuff.¡± He shakes off the raindrops from his coat at the entryway before stepping properly into the creaky, 6 tatami mat room [2]. He hands me the tribute in a convenience store bag. What a conscientious fellow. I am about to root through the bag for something to eat when Tooru stooped me with ¡®It¡¯s not even lunch yet¡¯. I stare at the little tub of ice-cream for a moment before reluctantly putting it into the freezer, which had almost nothing in it. ¡°Still, this apartment is pretty rundown. Should high school girls be living in a place like this?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. It¡¯s my uncle¡¯s¡­ I¡¯m glad he lets me stay here.¡± ¡°You must have had a hard time at your relative¡¯s place¡­¡± Tooru found a gap among the mess on the worn tatami mat and sits down. ¡°Also, why haven¡¯t you put away your things? Are you slacking off?¡± ¡°I¡¯m too lazy. Can¡¯t you see what¡¯s the weather like outside? I just can¡¯t feel any motivation~~¡± ¡°You¡­¡± I sit on a [1] pile of cardboards I had half-heartedly stacked to the side and look out the window again. More flashes of lightning. The sound of rain grew stronger. ¡°Oi, it¡¯s getting dark¡­ why haven¡¯t you turned on the light?¡± ¡°Ahh¡­ you do it. I forgot to do it because I¡¯m busy staring into space.¡± ¡°Hey, are you alright?¡± Tooru pulls the long string in the middle of the room. Attached to the end of the string is a little apple. The previous resident must have added it. Finally, the fluorescent light is turned on, even though it was a little late. Sudden brightness filled the room. ¡°You¡­ are none of your family here to help you?¡± ¡°¡­can¡¯t be helped, today is the welcoming ceremony for the youngest sister of that family. Moreover, since I passed the Aotaka exam that the girl failed, Auntie¡¯s mood is kind of bad overall.¡± ¡°Woah¡­ all sorts of thing happened, eh?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t care one way or other¡­ the best thing about this is that I don¡¯t have to play happy families with my relatives anymore. I can now live an independent life, I¡¯m looking forward to it~~¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯m kind of jealous¡­¡± Tooru sighed as he continued to help me assemble my new shelf. [1] The shelf is a cheap thing. A cheap shelf for a cheap apartment. Anyway, Tooru doesn¡¯t get along with his family either, rather, his parents are not good at being a couple. I think there¡¯s something about somebody cheating and someone else wanting a divorce or something. ¡°Yuri¡¯s late~¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably because of the rain¡­¡± Just then, the intercom sounded. Yuri would not enter without permission, even in a shabby apartment like this, so I went over to open the door. Sure enough, there is Yuri, soaked to the skin from the rain. He stood at the entrance, shaking his collapsible umbrella. [1] I think he looks wetter than the umbrella. ¡°¡­woah¡­¡± ¡°I got caught in the rain,¡± he says with a smile. Even with the smile, he looks too cold and pale, so I went to grab some towels from one of the cardboard boxes. I place one on the doormat to absorb the drips and drop the large bath towel over his head. He is hugging a large bag which Tooru took from him. ¡°Is it really raining that hard?¡± ¡°¡­it¡¯s a spring storm. Even an umbrella is helpless against it.¡± After scrubbing Yuri¡¯s hair vigorously for a bit, I let him go, allowing him to dry his hair on his own. As the bath towel slips down, I could see the gentle expression on his face as he proceeds to pat himself dry before stepping into the room. ¡°Mother told me to bring this to Maki-chan. I¡¯d been defending it to death against the bitter rain.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± [1] Tooru and I watch as Yuri untied the large furoshiki cloth [3], revealing a three-tiered food box. When I see the expensive food box, my stomach rumbled. The smell of food wafting from it is just too incredible! ¡°¡­What an honest fellow¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s smells good, it¡¯s smells delicious, open it, open it, open it!!¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t had lunch yet, so lets eat it together.¡± The top-most layer of the tiered box reveal [4] Dashimaki, simmered spinach, sweet and spicy chicken wings, finely sliced burdock root and okra with plum sauce. The second tier contained various stewed dishes. The last tier contained Inarizushi [5]. It was all Inarizushi in neat orderly rows. Not only does it look delicious, it was also a feast to the eyes. Yuri¡¯s mom¡¯s cooking is the best!! She¡¯s always been very kind of other children. ¡°Waahh, this Inari-san is so yuumy¡­ it has lotus root in it.¡± ¡°Oi, don¡¯t pick it up with your hands.¡± I can¡¯t help it, I just want to stuff my mouth. The deliciousness of the juicy tofu pocket balances nicely against the plump rice and crunchy lotus room. It was so delicious that my mouth glistens with juice and my eyes lit up. ¡°Maki-chan certainly looks the happiest when she¡¯s eating.¡± ¡°¡­ but, when I was at my uncle¡¯s, the most uncomfortable time is meal times,¡± I said as I licked my fingers. Now that I have eaten one, I started eating the rest with properly with plates and chopsticks. Today, I¡¯m going to eat as much as I wanted. That¡¯s right. I love eating. However, the environment around food is important too. I love Yuri¡¯s mom¡¯s cooking because somehow, whenever I am eating her food Yuri and Tooru would always be there. This doubles the deliciousness of whatever I am eating. Maybe, it¡¯s the same for Tooru too. Although his mother does prepare lunch boxes for him, it was often the storebought kind. When Yuri¡¯s mom cooks, she would use a variety of ingredients and make all kinds of things. Above all, she is very affectionate, and this affection often spills over to Tooru and I. ¡°This is so great¡­ I wish I could eat like this all the time.¡± I ate a Dashimaki eggroll in two bites, trying to quell the uneasy feeling in my stomach about my future meals. ¡°Maki-chan, maybe you should start learning how to cook from now on.¡± ¡°¡­ a witch¡¯s cooking, huh? Cough.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that? What are you trying to say?¡± Tooru was looking away, so I snatched up the last piece of Inarizushi from his plate. Ignoring his ¡®Aaaahhh!!!¡¯ I stuffed it into my mouth. Yuri was smiling determinedly at us, while somehow guarding his plate. ¡°Well, my mother would sometimes make me a lunch box meal, maybe I should try making it sometimes¡­¡± ¡°¡­really, well, I have to admit, no one could top auntie¡¯s cooking¡­ Say thanks to your mom for me, alright?¡± ¡°Un,¡± Then, it happened. The sudden crack of thunder drummed across the sky. Pishaaa!!! Donnn!!! An indescribably sound echoed across the room. I think we all floated above our seats for a moment. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°¡­woah¡­¡± Then, the lights went out. ¡°A power cut.¡± ¡°What a disastrous first day,¡± I looked around the darkened little 6 tatami mat room. We¡¯re currently all sitting in the dark around a small table. Heavy sound of thunder and rain seemed to magnify in the dark. A spring storm. ¡°¡­ I think power should be restored soon, but it is kind of scary to be in the dark like this.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Are we qualified to call ourselves Demon Kings if we¡¯re afraid of a little darkness?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Yuri scratched his head and laughed, going, ¡®right, right¡¯. I am watching the rain outside from my darkened room. A bolt of lightning split the sky. The sound of thunder follows soon after, but the interval is a little longer than before. I could not see it, but the roaring sound bothers me for some reason. ¡°Well, let¡¯s clean up. What do you think we came here for?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°¡­sleepy¡­¡± Yuri claps his hands, trying to urge us to move. However, I am too full and daze to be moved. I really want to sleep. As soon as the thought occur to me, I lie down on the tatami mat and close my eye for a moment. ¡°¡­ sleeping directly after eating will make you fat,¡± came Tooru¡¯s voice. ¡°¡­I¡¯m fine with getting fat. From now on, I¡¯ll be living off beansprouts and natto.¡± ¡°Well¡­ if you can¡¯t stand it anymore, just come over to my house.¡± Yuri is chuckling lightly as he carried the lunch box to the sink. ¡°Ah, hold on, I¡¯ll clean it up later¡­ It¡¯s fine to leave it for a moment¡­¡± ¡°¡­ un, alright.¡± Still, for the moment, even if it¡¯s just for a little bit, while experiencing the coolness of spring, I wish to stay quietly and listen to the sound of thunder. There are blackness spotting the grey clouds above and my shabby little room is really dark now. There is a large stain on the ceiling that looks like a big wave. I close my eyes. The life of a single person starts today. It reminds me of my days in Maydea, where, once upon a time, I had lived the life of a solitary witch, deep in the forest. The purpose of my life was to name members of the royal family of that country. It was a fairly fulfilling life, but even so, I was still the much feared Crimson Witch which no one wishes to approach. Although there were times I would poke my nose into other people¡¯s business and meddle with their lives¡­ Sawaa¡­ sawaa¡­ It feels like I could hear the rustling of leaves in the forest. The image that I conjure up of that forest was like a picture found in some kids¡¯ book. The nostalgic scent of Maydea¡¯s air teases my nose. The laughter of an unknown person¡­ I am on the verge of falling asleep when I suddenly open my eyes and sit up. Tooru and Yuri are chatting together about starting high school tomorrow when I suddenly got up, surprising them a little bit. ¡°I was really about to fall asleep when¡­ I just can¡¯t, why do I suddenly have these strange dreams while half asleep?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°If you sleep in strange places, dreams and reality could get mix up¡­¡± said Yuri. ¡°I get that feeling too, sometimes.¡± I roll to my feet, stretch my waist and twist left and right to get all the kinks out. I smack my cheeks, trying to smack that weird feeling out of my head. It¡¯s no good. The spring wind is always like this. It carries with it a vague uneasy sort of feeling. Tooru had arranged my books and dictionaries on the shelf he had just assembled. When school starts, more would be added. Yuri arranges the dishes by the sink while I wash the food container and wipe down the sink. ¡°Ah,¡± Tooru suddenly looks up. ¡°Oi, it¡¯s sunny now. The rain just stopped.¡± Before we knew it. The thunder, rain and wind had completely stopped. A thin red ray of light enter pierce into the room, [1] like a spear through the clouds. ¡°Well, I guess you guys should go home now. It will really be dark soon.¡± ¡°¡­ is it alright?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll be fine¡­ we¡¯ve put away nearly everything.¡± Yuri smiled with an, ¡°Indeed.¡± After wiping the tiered food box clean, I wrap it back in the furoshiki and hand it to him. ¡°I wonder, has the power been restored?¡± Tooru pulls at the little apple at the end of the strong. There is a short delay and a splutter, but the room lights up once again. Well, looks like my electricity is back on. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll see you the day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°¡­ don¡¯t oversleep just because you¡¯re living alone.¡± ¡°I know.¡± To be honest, I¡¯m not too confident about my ability to wake up on time. It would be a pain to wake up early again, but it would be even more troublesome to be late on the first day of school. With my hands on my hips, I tilt my chin up and smiled confidently at them. There¡¯s no need to worry my friends if I can help it. The metallic sounds of Tooru and Yuri descending the precarious stairs of this shabby apartment building could be heard. I stand at the entrance, waiting until the sound is gone. Then, I walk to the window and look out, watching as they make their way down the alleyway. The two of them are talking, but I can¡¯t hear anything. There is a sad looking Sakura tree on the grounds of this shabby building. Its blossoms must have been scattered by the spring storm earlier. Little piles of pink petals could be seen floating in puddles. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Spring had come. Soon, a new school life will start. Though I now live in a peaceful world, uneasiness filled me. Neither Tooru nor Yuri talks about Maydea lately. There were times when I brought up the subject, but, I have a feeling that the three of us try not to talk or think about it too deeply. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± I open the large bag in the corner of my room and take out my new high school uniform. It is a bright [6] Seabream crimson uniform in a slightly old fashion style. I don¡¯t want my past, along with those unforgettable memories to turn into something like pastel pictures from a kid¡¯s book. However, as reality sets in and the grind of daily life imposed on me, I could feel those memories becoming something like fluff, something closer to dreams than memories. Maybe that is the right of way. Maybe, we should forget about everything and live this life now, in this world. Even as I try to resolve myself, uneasiness strains my heart. ==== That is why I created the Past Life Confession Club at my new high school. Even if you consider it an obsession, an inability to properly let go. At that time, I thought that I had to organise and record the definite facts that had happened back there. For everything else that happens after that, was not something that I could ever imagine. [Gumihou: Wuuu, I lost over 2200 words in some system glitch. Hopefully, the chapter is properly conveyed¡­ Thank you for your attention!] [1] Added Details [2] x tatami mat room ¨C the tatami mat could be used as a unit of measurement. The official term is ¡®jyou¡¯ ®’. Generally a single tatami mat is 1.62 square meters, so a 6 tatami mat room is 9.72 square meters. 6 jyou room = 6 tatami mat room = 9.72 m2 [3] Furoshiki cloth ¨C traditionally used to wrap or transport goods [4] Dashimaki ¨C different from ¡®Tamagoyaki¡¯ which is basically sweet rolled eggs, the Dashimaki is savoury rolled eggs. [5] Inarizushi ¨C fried sweet tofu pockets stuffed with sushi rice. It could be as basic as rice and tofu only or as fancy as mixed rice, rice stuffed with other ingredients, or even be served upside down, gunkan style and blowtorched. Gumi likes the basic Inarizushi best [6] Seabream red ¨C Red seabream or ¡®Tai¡¯ is considered very lucky fish Volume 2 - CH 1 ¡°Who is it¡­¡± In the cold clean air, on the outskirts of a snow-covered forest, I met with a man. It was no coincidence, I came here to meet him. ¡°¡­¡± With his long black cloak fluttering in the wind, the man kept his stare over the snow world at a line of cliffs. There, deep within the Northern Forest, was a land occupied by demons. He was the king of that land. However, this king was human. Not a regular human, though. I was the same. ¡°You are¡­ the Black Demon King¡­?¡± ¡°¡­ and you¡­ who are you?¡± ¡°I am¡­¡± I am the Crimson Witch. Hey, you and I¡­ aren¡¯t we the same? Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Like fragmented pieces of a daydream, my past memories came to me. It¡¯s been a long time. This is Makia Odille. Several months have passed since Tooru and I came to the Royal Capital. It is late afternoon on the tail end of the summer season. As for the place, we are currently at the Holy Land¡¯s Magic Research Institute. Recently, I have been immersing myself in this school. As to the reason why I, the Crimson Witch, who had mastered magic is now attending school? There¡¯s a simple reason behind it. Basically, I am bored. It may sound a little impertinent to some, but really, compared to Yuri who had increased duties as a prince and Tooru is super busy with his new job as a Magic Knight. As for me, the ostensibly 14-year-old girl, there¡¯s nothing much I could do. Moreover, I¡¯m not familiar with white magic. My kind of super unique, ultra powerful and one-of-a-kind magic is pretty useless in times of peace. Moreover, it looks like Sir Raymond wants to hide our true powers as much as possible, on the grounds that the Federation of Hermedes might grow wary of Ruskia and send assassins. Well, they would be wary of Ruskia regardless considering what happened to their giant soldiers. Anyway, what I want to say is, it¡¯s probably best not to reveal anything as much as possible. This is why, thanks to the benevolence of the Magic Research Institute operated by the Medite family, I am now taking classes here. Frankly speaking, although I am highly skilled in my field of magic, I really have no idea how it works here. White Magic is very difficult, unnecessarily intricate with all sorts of restrictions and above all, really, really boring. ¡°¡­ Hey!¡± ¡°¡­¡± A thick spellbook hit me in the head. Even seated at the furthest corner of the classroom, I still attract the attention of Professor Medite, the lecturer of the day. ¡°The Royal Palace Magic Advisor should not be daydreaming during class.¡± ¡°¡­ old man¡­¡± ¡°Right, points deduction. The next time you call me an old man again, I will give you a written assignment.¡± The boys and girls in the same physical age as me and attending this particular class started giggling. Here, I¡¯m nothing but a student. When I first met Lord Medite, I thought he was a shady looking noble as well as a very questionable person. After entering the Magic Research Institute, I got to see a different side of him. He only gives one or two lectures a week, but the lecture halls are always packed. It¡¯s clear that he¡¯s a popular one. I guess his lessons are interesting enough, although he tends to talk about White Magic through Poison Magic without hiding anything at all. There are times I wondered how this is even permissible, but, well, I guess students who internalize his teachings would become splendid, albeit shady, sorcerers. At the end of the lessons, some students storm out of the room in a hurry while others remain to chat with each other. I don¡¯t belong to any particular class and am allowed to attend any lessons I like. I don¡¯t exactly have friends here either and did not try to make any. At the end of today¡¯s lesson, I left the Institute. I am supposed to visit the Medite Mansion today. That¡¯s because Medite-sensei¡¯s wife had just given birth to a healthy, energetic little boy just the other day. I was asked by Medite-sensei to bestow a name to the newborn. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ ¡°Oh, welcome, young lady Makia.¡± ¡°¡­ Sensei, could you please stop drawing attention to me in class? I already stand out too much.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s because you don¡¯t listen to what I am saying. You always have this bored look on your face¡­¡± ¡°Your classes are interesting, but things like contracts, limitations, restrictions and balance etc etc are a bore¡­¡± ¡°That is how White Magic mitigates the risks, everything is pre-calculated in advance¡­¡± The Medite Mansion is situated in the Holy Land. The large site itself is surrounded by a black fence and is close to the Magic Research School. Ever since I started living at the Royal Capital, I have interacted a lot with Lord Medite and visited his mansion often. When I first saw it, I thought it was a shady-looking place. On the day I visited, the sky was blue and the central sea quiet, however, the mansion stood out against the gorgeous background with its ominous aura and murky air. Today is the same, although I have gotten used to the mansion¡¯s weird aura. Upon entering the mansion, Lord Medite immediately takes off his usual suffocatingly thick, and poncy-looking noble magician¡¯s robe and welcomes me into his house in that casual, offhand manner of his. I don¡¯t feel the presence of many people in this place. ¡°How is Giselle doing?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ goodness me, being a mother really changes a person. She had been really anxious before, but once the child was born, she suddenly transformed into a wonderful mother¡­ fufu~¡± ¡°¡­ As for Medite-sensei, he¡¯s a doting father¡­¡± Lord Medite is beaming stupidly at me, not even trying to hide his true feelings. This Lord Medite no longer feels like the original Lord Medite. It¡¯s almost as if he has turned into a child. Is this the power of a child? ¡°Do get a hold of yourself, Medite-sensei, if you keep behaving carelessly like this, who knows what will happen? You have many enemies.¡± ¡°¡­ I know that, believe me. If I die too soon, I won¡¯t even see my son grow up!!¡± He is an odd person who gets excited over the oddest things. I thought of him as a weird noble uncle before. However, a strange old man is probably the closest description. After walking down the oddly darkened corridors of the house for a while and not seeing a single person, I could not help but ask, ¡°So, I¡¯ve been here a few times and have been thinking about this, but, is there no one else in the mansion?¡± ¡°¡­.? Of course, there are. Everyone is busy with their own thing, however¡­¡± ¡°¡­. I see¡­¡± What about servants? [1] Maids to clean the floors and walls, butlers to greet you and take care of things? Somehow, the only people I ever see here are either Lord Medite or Giselle. We reach the room at the end of the corridor. There, I see the third person in the house, a thin and pale-looking maid with a rather pallid complexion. Looks like there really are other people in the house. ¡°¡­ Colette, is it alright to enter?¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± When the maid sees me, she smiles. The smile is rather eerie, in keeping with the whole theme of the house. In contrast, when Lord Medite pushes the door open, the room we step into is bright, fresh and welcoming. Giselle-san is in the middle of the white bed in the centre of the room. She is Lord Medite¡¯s wife. Next to her is a peacefully sleeping baby. ¡°Oh¡­ Young Lady Makia is here¡­¡± ¡°It is a pleasure to see you, Giselle-san. I heard you had a hard time giving birth.¡± ¡°I can only say that it is incredibly taxing and painful¡­ on top of that, I had to deal with a man who was wandering around getting underfoot and being completely useless¡­¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s just how men are,¡± said Medite-sensei proudly. Although I cannot say what is there to be proud about. ¡°Oh my¡­ it¡¯s the baby, so cute~¡± I flop on the bed to have a closer look at the baby. This baby is completely white [2]. Despite having been born to a poisonous man like Lord Medite and his equally poisonous wife Giselle, nothing but innocent cuteness. ¡°Even so, it¡¯s best not to touch him too much. The baby is the culmination of all the good parts of myself and Giselle, that is¡­ he has a rather poisonous constitution.¡± [1] Should I take back my remark about the baby being nothing but innocent cuteness? ¡°¡­ all the good things between you two¡­¡± I look at the baby again. He still looks small and white and sweet. This little baby will grow up to be a splendid successor to the Medite Family. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± The baby let out a little yawn. That little mouth is so small and sweet. The pointy part of the upper lip is just too adorable. It¡¯s a bit difficult to determine how he will look in the future, but for now, I think he resembles Giselle-san a little more¡­ if the shape of his lips is anything to go by. ¡°¡­ he looks just like me. Look, look, his hair colour is the same as mine,¡± is Medite-sensei¡¯s enthusiastic remark, but really, there¡¯s no basis for it. While it¡¯s true that the fuzzy bit of hair growing on the baby¡¯s head is similar to Medite-sensei¡¯s, a baby¡¯s hair could change as they grow. The door suddenly clatters open. ¡°Oh my¡­ looks like we have a very important guest here~¡± an old woman with a bent back, dressed in dull brown robes and a patch over her right eye steps in. I think her eyes specifically graze over me. ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s Grandmother¡­ how rare for you to come here.¡± ¡°Humph¡­ I thought I¡¯d drop by to see my great-grandson. As for the name, I do believe that it¡¯s best for the very important guest to grant it. Hee hee hee~¡± ¡°Oh my, oh my, is that sarcasm?¡± Even though this old woman is walking with a cane, somehow, I get the feeling that she could walk perfectly well without it. ¡°Ah¡­ you¡¯re that person at that time¡­¡± I had wondered where I had seen her before, but it suddenly occurred to me. Last year, while shopping for a gift for my parents¡¯ wedding anniversary, I came upon a shady-looking general goods magic shop at the Royal Capital. She must be the store owner. ¡°¡­ hee hee hee¡­ it¡¯s been a long time, young lady¡­ or, should I address you as the Crimson Witch?¡± As expected, she is no ordinary person. From the moment I first saw her, [1] even back then, I knew that there was something odd about her. The Serpent Empress of Medite. That powerful scent of poison must be something close to fate for this clan. [Gumihou: Let¡¯s gooo!!!] [1] Add Detail to emphasise on the ¡®lack of people¡¯ scene. [2] ¡®This baby is completely white¡¯ is probably figuratively speaking, since newborns are red or reddish Volume 2 - CH 2 The old woman grins, exposing her yellow teeth as she sits next to Giselle-san to peer more closely at her great-grandson and granddaughter-in-law. ¡°Greetings, Madam Egressa.¡± ¡°¡­ Giselle, you have fulfilled your role as the daughter-in-law of the Medite family very well¡­¡± A wrinkled hand, covered with many dark spots, stretches out to stroke the baby¡¯s cheek. I guess even shady old women like her would find her own great-grandson cute? ¡°Oh my, oh my, this is some good poison. Urbanus, you were an absolute masterpiece of all times, but your son may yet surpass you.¡± ¡°It is the greatest honour a father could wish for.¡± The old woman slants her gaze at me. Then, she flicks her index finger in my direction, ¡°Crimson Witch, what would be a good name for this boy¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Is it alright for me to name him? As a Naming Witch yourself, is it not better for a relative to name him?¡± ¡°I wish only for a better fate for the Clan of Medite¡­ with the Crimson Witch before me, why would I not have the greatest witch of all times name him in place of me?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Meanwhile, the sleeping baby had woken up. Ah, he looks a lot like Medite-sensei. Well, I have a feeling that this baby will grow up to be quite the shady child. I touch the baby¡¯s tiny hand. Well, there is certainly a fairly moderate amount of toxicity, but I can¡¯t avoid the skin-on-skin contact if I want to come up with a name. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± What is the name that guides the fate of this baby? I stare at the child, feeling the warmth of his life as he squeezes my fingers. A fresh existence has been born into this world with no pre-written information. What sort of fate will you follow from now on? What kind of fate has this soul been before this? Though I cannot read it clearly, I can feel it. I am sure there is a name that will lead you to a better fate. ¡°... Medite¡­ Snake¡­ Urbanus¡­ Gisele¡­ Snake¡­ Serpent¡¯s Staff¡­¡± As I feel my way through the words of fate connected to this child, I eventually arrive at an answer. ¡°¡­ Serpent¡¯s Staff¡­ Snake¡­ Acreos¡­ This child¡¯s name is Acreos Medite¡­¡± Paaaaaa¡­ The name I bestow upon him materialises through my magic, forming the shape of a snake¡¯s staff. The staff floats over the dazed baby and disappears into his chest. Red, the Crimson¡¯s Witch¡¯s blessing. By bestowing a name upon him, this child has received a great deal of data from me. With this bestowed name, the child will gain a proper position in this world, establishing his existence right away. ¡°Acreos¡­ it¡¯s a good name¡­ It¡¯s similar to mine.¡± ¡°If the child¡¯s name is similar to their parents, they will receive some protection from their parent¡¯s name. You are connected that way.¡± ¡°[1] Three syllables¡­ it is said that three syllable names are the best for magicians, isn¡¯t that so? Crimson Witch?¡± ¡°¡­ Well, it does seem like there are many people with [1] three-syllable names in the Medite family.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± The old woman, Madame Egressa grins and widens her eye as she stares at the baby. The freshly named Acreos yawned again, his eyes rolling around, staring at this and that. ¡°Oh my, oh my, his MP is higher than 7000, how promising. You¡¯ve lucked out, Urbanus.¡± ¡°Hooohh. 7000 is definitely promising!!¡± It¡¯s rare for a regular mage to break past the 7000 mark. With proper education from the Medite clan, this child will grow up to become an excellent mage. Moreover, this child will be favoured by fate since I have bestowed a name on him. That is the boon of receiving a name from the Crimson Witch. I wonder, what kind of fate would this child encounter? ¡°Acreos¡­ A-chan!¡± ¡°Eh¡­ You¡¯re going to abbreviate it that way? That¡¯s almost as common as Sir Raymond.¡± ¡°It¡¯s far better than Aku-chan [1a] or calling him by his full name. While he¡¯s still a baby, I¡¯ll call him A-chan.¡± The name that I have just bestowed on him has already been butchered to this point¡­ Well, since he¡¯s cute, I suppose this is better. It will be difficult for him to live with such a formal name for a while. ¡°[2] As expected, having the Crimson Witch bestow a name for a member of our clan is a very good thing. Hee hee hee,¡± Madam Egressa suddenly hops out of her chair and stares at me with her one wide eye. [3] With her staring at me like this, I finally say the words that had been pinging about in my mind. ¡°Old lady, when I first went to that store before¡­ did you know I was the Crimson Witch?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± The corners of Madam Egressa¡¯s lips lift, and she narrows her single eye at me. ¡°No, I did not know then.¡± ¡°¡­ Is that so¡­¡± [4] Then, just like that, she turns around and begins making her way towards the door with her cane. ¡°Grandmother, will you be staying tonight? Shall I light the incense in your room?¡± ¡°¡­ Is Zantin here?¡± ¡°He should be in the butler¡¯s room.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± She left the room after exchanging other family-related talks with Medite-sensei. I must say, she is a witch with a rather powerful presence. ¡°That person¡­ as expected, she is not an ordinary one, but¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve bought something from Grandmother¡¯s store, right? Well, Grandmother¡¯s power is the real deal, so there is no need for you to worry.¡± ¡°¡­ on the contrary¡­¡± Just what kind of special effects do the flower brooches I gifted to my dear parents have, I wonder? A-chan is crankily waving his little arms about, his body twisting agitatedly on the bed. I have bestowed a lot of names on many babies in the past. However, this time, it feels special somehow. I have also become this child¡¯s godparent. No matter how I look at him, I still feel that he¡¯s the cutest thing ever. ¡°Uhm, Giselle-san¡­ do you get the feeling that your own child is the cutest?¡± [5] ¡°¡­ but, of course¡­ it¡¯s still rather strange to call myself a parent, especially since I feel that having a child is such a mysterious thing. Sorry, but it feels rather odd to say this to Crimson Witch-sama who has such a long memory¡­¡± ¡°¡­ well, I never did have any children. [5] None within my memory anyway.¡± [5] I have named a lot of babies, but have not interacted with them like this or formed a connection beyond my status as a Naming Witch. After watching A-chan a little longer, I poke his cheek. The tender softness surprised me. Also, that little chin that sticks out just under his little lips is just irresistible. ¡°Isn¡¯t he cute? Isn¡¯t he cute? Aren¡¯t you jealous?¡± ¡°Ahh, geez, sensei is being noisy.¡± Medite-sensei started whispering from behind me, practically harassing me. Why is this fellow so annoying? The fact that Giselle-san manages to not only stay married to this annoying guy, but also gave birth to his child is super amazing to me. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ ¡°I have come to pick you up, Makia-sama.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Twilight. As soon as I left the Medite Mansion, a woman materialises in front of me in a flutter of black robes. She is that Twilight girl with long jet-black hair and black eyes. ¡°¡­ Lepis, are you always sneaking around?¡± ¡°So long as Makia-sama is there, there I am.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Lepis Twilight was one of the mages of Twilight Clan under Fresir¡¯s protection. However, she remains in this country at the order of Princess Shatma. Somehow, she ended up as my escort (observer). I think she is about two years older than the current me, but she feels older than her age. It must be her perpetually cool attitude. Well, I can¡¯t really comment about others since I started this life with two lifetimes worth of memories. ¡°I wonder what today¡¯s dinner will be.¡± ¡°¡­ Makia-sama will know once you are at the Royal Palace dining table.¡± ¡°Woah¡­ you really don¡¯t get excited about anything.¡± Her personality is the complete opposite of mine. Still, with how much she looks and feels like Tooru, it is very clear that she¡¯s his descendant. Because of this, I have always felt comfortable around her. ¡°Hey¡­ I bestowed a name to Medite-sensei¡¯s child today. My power as a Naming Witch hasn¡¯t diminished. When I called for it, there was a response.¡± ¡°What is the bestowed name?¡± ¡°Acreos!! Acreos Medite¡­ Good, right? They are calling him A-chan.¡± ¡°¡­ The name is splendid, but the nickname is a little common, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°That is why they choose to call him that way. A common name begets affection more easily, don¡¯t you think so? As the godparent, I have a duty to watch over him¡­¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Lepis¡¯ lips arch ever so slightly. She rarely ever even smiles. However, this precious moment soon disappears under the expressionless iron mask that she usually wears. Her cool, slitted eyes remind me of Tooru¡­ or rather, of the old Black Demon King. Although, I cannot say what the difference between those two was. It is now that time when purple streaks begin to invade the orange sky. I have some interest in the ¡®my child¡¯ part of the conversation. My parents from Delia Fields love me very much and very obviously. It is thanks to them that I understand how important a child could be to their parents. However, I have never experienced that kind of parental love for another. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Yuri, whose own child was sacrificed for this country¡¯s religion and Tooru, whose descendants exist until now. These two have loved ones in the past, enough to have a child together. I have never experienced any of these feelings. I, the one they called the ¡®Crimson Witch of the West¡¯, never thought I had missed out on anything back then. Somehow, the me now feel a little sad for that person. [Gumihou: Erk, a lot of complex inner thoughts. Difficult to make it dramatic but not chuuni] [1] The original was ¡®five characters¡¯ because: ¥¨¥°¥ì¨D¥µ ¨C Egressa ¥¦¥ë¥Ð¥Ì¥¹ ¨C Urbanus ¥¢¥¯¥ì¥ª¥¹ ¨C Acreos ¡­are all 5 katakana including Egressa¡¯s ¨D however, it doesn¡¯t work like that in the English language, so the best compromise is ¡®three syllables¡¯. Crossing my fingers, hoping this topic about 5 character names being special would not come up again. [1a] ¡®Aku-chan¡¯ because ¡®¥¢¥¯-¤Á¤ã¤ó¡¯ Why is ¡®Aku-chan¡¯ is better than ¡®A-chan¡¯? Because ¡®aku¡¯ carries the meaning of ¡®evil¡¯ and ¡®akuchi¡¯ means ¡®impure blood¡¯. In short, too many bad juju is connected to ¡®Aku-chan¡¯. A-chan is just cute and common. [2] why ¤È¤Ë¤«¤¯¡­ The author sometimes drops these odd and very unnecessary expressions that just¡­ throws the entire dialogue out of whack. ¤È¤Ë¤«¤¯ means ¡®regardless¡¯, ¡®anyway¡¯, ¡®anyhow¡¯, ¡®regardless of¡¯ But, there¡¯s no reason to use it? Author-san?!? [3] In place of the [2], add a transition paragraph to show Makia¡¯s reaction to her sudden staring. The very mild and out of place Madam, when I went to that store before¡­ just came out of the left field [4] Add another transition paragraph. Makia can¡¯t not have an opinion on how the conversation was cut off just like that. [5] The conversation is very weird. I don¡¯t know what Giselle is trying to imply or what Makia is trying to say. The dialogues appeared to be randomly chucked together. Added other details to make some sense. Volume 2 - CH 3 I always thought that Ruskia¡¯s Royal Palace, located in the Miradreed City as something that looked like it is made from piled up white sugar candies. The First Floor is one where many officials, royal magicians, knights etc are housed. This is where their rooms and dining rooms are located so it is a rather noisy floor. The Second Floor is where ministers and the king conduct politics. The Third Floor and above all belong to the royal family. Therefore, one could say that the actual ¡®Royal Palace¡¯ actually starts from the third floor. As Royal Magic Advisors, Tooru and I were given a room on the Third Floor. Therefore, we ended up staying in a fairly high location within the Royal Palace, the same floor as Yuri actually. The Third Floor East Wing has access to the Floating Garden. This means our rooms are connected through the garden, but Prince Ulysses has his own tower, so his place is a little further away. That said, since we are all living in the same Royal Palace, it is still possible to meet up with him. Lately, however, he seems to be quite busy. It was all something about politics with Sir Raymond. ¡°¡­.. Hey Tooru, I¡¯m going to the Holy Nation.¡± ¡°Again?¡± I have asked one of the maids to make a bouquet from the masses of white flowers growing in the garden and took it with me to Tooru¡¯s room. Tooru is all dressed up in his fancy Magic Knight outfit complete with the royal coat of arms. ¡°I want to go with you, but¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, Lepis is with me.¡± ¡°Still, the Royal Capital has been unsettled lately. There are quite a few incidents¡­ if it gets too late, I¡¯ll come pick you up.¡± ¡°¡­ no need to force yourself. Being a Magic Knight is busy, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Well, our leader does make me work a lot¡­¡± While there are many mages and knights in Ruskia, there aren¡¯t too many with both sets of skills. Tooru entered the prestigious rank of Magic Knight, and though he carries the title of Supreme Magic Advisor ¨C Magic Knight, he seems to be doing a lot of lower ranked jobs. That¡¯s right, Beigrates Clan¡¯s Melvis have also joined the ranks of Magic Knights. Both are sort of working together now, I think. Something about making preparations for Smirda¡¯s arrival into the Royal Palace. As of now, we can freely enter and exit that sacred place, the so-called ¡®Tomb of Truth¡¯ that lies on the other side of the Holy Nation¡¯s black door. Rather, we are granted the right. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ After staring at the mosaic ceiling of the temple for a long moment and having a short staring contest with the unblinking former gods, I open the large black door. Then, it was down, down, down the long set of stairs. I try to keep my eyes down and forward on the floor where the murals were stored and kept going, walking through increasingly damp darkness until it suddenly opened up to clear refreshing light and air. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Plop. The sound came from the tree in the centre of this room, it is the sound of the Drop of Life. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± There are eight water caskets here. Each containing the corpse of a Demon King Class individual. Except for one. That one has the body of a young boy that should never be here. ¡°¡­. Ah, it¡¯s Makia!! I¡¯m so glad to see you¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Percelis¡­¡± Percelis appears out of nowhere, she had probably been hiding behind a large tree. She looks happy to see me. She comes stepping over the protruding tree roots and moss covered earth nimbly, as though she had done it hundreds of times. Whenever her foot touches the ground, the high-pitched sound of dripping water echoes within the space. ¡°How are you doing? ¡­ Also, what were you doing, hiding behind the tree?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I thought Ulysses might have come¡­¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­?¡± Whenever Percelis speaks Ulysses¡¯ name, her tone becomes a little more formal, and there¡¯s a downcast look in her eyes. A rustling sound came from the large tree in the centre, even though there was no wind at all. After a bit of silence, I gently placed the bouquet of white flowers before the casket of Shuma. The son of the White Sage and Green Shrine Maiden from 2000 years ago. ¡°¡­. ¡­¡± The boy looks really pale. He never opens his eyes. Well, that¡¯s because he¡¯s dead, of course. ¡°Hey, has Ulysses been here at all lately?¡± ¡°¡­ Sometimes.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± There is something odd with Percelis¡¯ answer. It is different from before. ¡°¡­ Did something happen with him?¡± ¡°¡­ Well, not exactly but¡­¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°Ulysses¡­ probably doesn¡¯t want to see me¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Hm?¡± What? What is going on? I think I must have frowned. Percelis crouches before Shuma¡¯s casket, her eyes fixed on the child¡¯s face. ¡°Ulysses¡­ seems to know this child. He would come and stare at him with a really sad expression.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°For myself, I also feel sad when I look at him¡­ I really don¡¯t know why, but¡­ recently whenever Ulysses comes here, he makes the same sad face when he sees me¡­ We can¡¯t talk happily like we used to. Whenever I get closer to him, he seems to become cold or tries to step away. ¡­that¡¯s why, whenever Ulysses comes here, I¡­ try and pretend I don¡¯t exist.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± That Yuri¡­ I put one hand on my head and could only look away. ¡°Well, he has been pretty busy lately and¡­ look, he¡¯s at that age, you know?¡± I am trying to gloss things over. No, well, it¡¯s not like I think it would work either. I don¡¯t think that Ulysses¡¯ behaviour has anything to do with his age. Rather, he must be over thinking things as usual, [2] what¡¯s with all this past life business and finding out about how his son had been sacrificed¡­ ¡°¡­. But¡­¡± ¡°¡­. ¡­¡± ¡°When he is with Tooru and Makia, he seems really happy¡­ I¡­ I wonder¡­ if I can¡¯t be that kind of person to Ulysses anymore.¡± ¡°We¡¯re¡­ you¡­ things are just different.¡± ¡°¡­ I supposed¡­¡± ¡°No, wait, don¡¯t get me wrong! You¡¯re special to him!¡± I am doing my best to explain things, but somehow, it doesn¡¯t seem to work? This is so hard¡­ I have to wonder, just how much does Percelis know and how much doesn¡¯t she know? I just don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know her well enough to speak the right words. ¡°Hey, Makia. Does Makia know about this child?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°¡­I, I don¡¯t know anything at all. But, I know that he is special to Ulysses. He cries so much over him¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s as special to you as he is to Ulysses.¡± ¡°For me too¡­?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ I can¡¯t tell you the specifics, but that is the truth of the bond between you and Ulysses.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± I sit by Percelis, her side profile showing sadness and loneliness. The thing that Ulysses fears, I believe I understand it. He fears that his presence would awaken the memories sleeping inside her. What sort of heavy curse would those memories carry for Percelis? Perhaps, that is why he is maintaining his distance. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± I muttered. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ ¡°Hey Makia!! Let¡¯s go to the hot springs together!!¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± I was just thinking of leaving this underground garden when Percelis suddenly grabbed my arm and cheerfully suggested this. In fact, Lepis is waiting for me just¡­ somewhere. [2] I¡¯m sure she¡¯s around. ¡°In the Holy Nation, there¡¯s a special hot spring that¡¯s just for Green Shrine Maidens!! It¡¯s really spacious, warm and good for the body!! Above all, it feels really great!¡± ¡°¡­.. Ehhhhh!! No, no, there are bathtubs at the Royal Palace!!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say no!! I-I just want to visit the hot spring with a friend¡­ can¡¯t you come?¡± Percelis is giving me that pleading look that makes it difficult for me to say no. It is especially difficult for me to deny her after learning about how lonely she is due to her awkward relationship with Ulysses. ¡°B-But¡­ I¡¯m keeping Lepis waiting¡­¡± ¡°Then, let¡¯s have Lepis come too!! We¡¯re all girls here, so it¡¯s fine.¡± Well, it¡¯s true that we are all girls, but still!!! Lepis never takes off her impregnable black robe even in the middle of summer, I can only imagine that she would hate this suggestion. ¡°¡­ fuuhh¡­ Lepis, you listening? Come out.¡± Suddenly, the shadow-like presence that is Lepis materialises from behind a statue. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± There is a rare, troubled look on her face. ¡°Hey, the Green Shrine Maiden wants all of us to go to the baths together.¡± ¡°¡­ are you insane? Do you plan to return to the Royal Palace only after a warm bath? When did the Holy Nation become a public bathhouse?¡± ¡°¡­ you¡­ are you actually anxious?¡± Lepis is talking a lot more and much faster than usual. It is odd for her to speak like this. She had always been the calm and steady type, this would be my first time seeing this side of her. ¡°¡­it¡¯s a precious invitation from Percelis. Moreover, it¡¯s been a while since I had been to a hot spring¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Lepis¡­ Just take it as an order from the Green Shrine Maiden.¡± Lepis had a troubled look on her face. ¡°¡­ But, when I take my clothes off¡­ it¡¯s terrible¡­¡± ¡°Eh, what the heck are you saying?¡­ Are you okay?¡± What could be so terrible about it? Honestly, I¡¯m starting to find the quietly panicking Lepis a little intriguing. As for Percelis, she is already way ahead of us, pointing to a narrow passage further back within the temple and saying ¡®Here! Here!¡¯ In contrast to the solemn and dignified Shrine Maiden of the Sanctuary, this Percelis looks cheerful and happy, with an innocent smile on her lips. As expected, this cheerful innocence suits her better. Even so, I¡¯m still a little worried about matters between Percelis and Ulysses. Located in the centre of the circular cityscape, there¡¯s the glazing store corridor that surrounds it. After going through the corridor, you¡¯ll reach a large gate of the royal palace up in the hill. After passing the tree-lined avenue of the white-tiled royal palace, there¡¯s the first floor. The castle looks like a stack of white buildings, corridors and terraces, depending on the floor. Gumihou: ?????!!!?? A castle¡­ in the middle of the city? Surrounded by shops? Is it a highrise? An actual highrise? With glass-walled shops surrounding it? What? Are there multiple entrances? Where do you keep your horses? Do you even have stables? What is this logistical nightmare? I can destroy the royal family by bombing the lower floors? Is it a highrise? A pyramid? What the heck? Is it circular? Sprawling? Probably not sprawling? What? Piled up like candy, so probably sprawling? It¡¯s that Black Door that may or may not be in the ceiling, on a tree trunk or a free-standing door like Doraemon¡¯s Wherever Door. What. This author is very bad with description of places. The heck? Will probably update the description as the palace (and Royal Capital) takes shape Volume 2 - CH 4 ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°I did warn you¡­ that taking my clothes off would be terrible¡­¡± Me and Percelis are speechless. I had not noticed it before because Lepis is always dressed in black clothes or a robe that cover her entire body, but¡­ ¡°¡­ y-your arm¡­ and leg¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I lost my right arm and my left leg just below the knee. That is why I now have magical prostheses for both. They¡¯re created using Twilight spatial magic. Therefore, I can enter the water with them. They are very high-performance prostheses.¡± ¡°¡­ no, I mean, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s pretty high performance¡­ but¡­ sorry, I had no idea at all.¡± ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Percelis and I both apologise. We both turn completely pale at the sight of Lepis¡¯ naked body, the thin bathing cloth barely hides anything. Her body is white and slender, covered with scars everywhere. This alone reveals the circumstances of how she had been living until now. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. That is the risk of using Spatial Magic. The body will literally be eaten away.¡± ¡°Eaten away¡­ hey, Tooru did tell me that his magic eats him from the inside out, but, I didn¡¯t know it is literal. Doesn¡¯t that make Spatial Magic is kind of dangerous?¡± ¡°We have familiars that embody the risks we take. These familiars help us, but as a reward, they get to take a bite out of our bodies. For someone like the Black Demon King, he could afford to expand tremendous MP to heal his body. However, if we try anything like that, our healing could not match what is being eaten and we¡¯d be eventually devoured¡­ My brother lost half of his body that way¡­¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± She talks about being eaten alive in a rather matter-of-fact manner, but really, it¡¯s absolutely ridiculous. Meanwhile, a Holy Nation woman dressed in clean white clothes had arrived to silently helped us with our bath. We, or rather, I enter the Sacred Bath dedicated to the Shrine Maiden with a sense of ¡®I seriously don¡¯t belong here¡¯. Still, the huge sunken tub with green tiles and white flowers floating on the water gave off a very relaxing scent of medicinal herbs. ¡°¡­ Woah¡­¡± I dip my foot into the warm, green water and slowly walk down the wide steps. The warmth of the hot water reminds me of the hot springs in Japan. ¡°Ahh¡­ this is really great¡­¡± ¡°It feels good, right?¡± Percelis scoops up a handful of white flowers from the water¡¯s surface and throws them at us. I can imagine her splashing and playing in this huge tub all by herself. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± I won¡¯t say what part though!! Suddenly, Percelis sank into the water, [1a] only her large green eyes could be seen blinking at me. The green eyes narrowed and she says, ¡°¡­ Makia, I know what you want to say.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°I know it!!¡± I- I didn¡¯t say it though¡­ Lepis looks at Percelis from the side, her expression is¡­ as expressionless as usual. ¡°Miko [2]-sama, mine will be eaten away one day and be replaced by steel plates.¡± ¡°Stop iittt!!! It¡¯s not like I won¡¯t feel envious even if you say that!!¡± Thi is why I still refuse to mention those unspeakable bits!! ¡°It¡¯s fine, Percelis, these things grow naturally,¡± I comforted her through a forced smile. I refuse to say what will grow!! ¡°But¡­ Makia, aren¡¯t you the same age as me? Why are yours so¡­ so¡­¡± I refuse to say it. I will not. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right~~ I remember Yuri complimenting a certain idol back then. The girl he complimented was small-breasted¡­ That¡¯s right, one of her defining characteristics is her small breasts¡­¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°¡­ oops.¡± I said it!! I ended up saying it¡­.!! I definitely said it!! There are tears in Percelis¡¯ eyes as she glares at me. ¡°Did you just say¡­¡± ¡°No no no, it¡¯s just¡­¡± I look away quickly, even though it is kind of impossible to ignore the ¡®issue¡¯ at hand. Indeed, Percelis is still kind of flat for her age. Moreover, she seems to care a lot about the¡­ lack of volume. Ah, but, I did hear that some people say that it¡¯s better to have less volume. ¡°I-It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s really fine, you know. I know the type Ulysses is into. He likes the cute, baby-faced type with small breasts¡­ I guess he¡¯s kind of a l-lolicon?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Hmm, I think my image of Yuri has been ruined a bit. When I think about Yuri, he¡¯s always that guy with good manners, good looks, a super-talented kind of guy who skillfully achieves anything he sets out to accomplish. Come to think of it, back on earth, he seems to dote on his little sister a little too much¡­ Percelis appears to be more and more annoyed. I might be digging myself deeper into a grave. ¡°That is not comforting at all¡­¡± ¡°Ahaha¡­ha¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± I really am sorry. Also Yuri, I¡¯m sorry. I just ruined your image. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ It¡¯s completely dark by the time we part ways with Percelis and left the temple for the Royal Palace. We found Tooru leaning against a pillar, waiting for me. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­ did you just get out of a bath¡­?¡± ¡°Eh, how did you know?¡± I was startled to see Tooru. Somehow, he could still tell that I had been to a bath even though my hair was already dried (okay, so it may still be a little damp) and wearing the same clothes I had gone out in. ¡°You are warmer than usual and¡­ what else? There¡¯s a nice smell about you, more medicinal than flowers. Anyway, it¡¯s the kind of smell people usually get after coming out of a bath.¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite observant, aren¡¯t you?¡± Tooru looks to the side where Lepis is just a couple of steps behind me, ¡°You too?¡± Lepis nods, ¡°By order of the Shrine Maiden.¡± ¡°¡­ that¡¯s, um, quite a cute order¡­ so, three girls together, huh?¡± Tooru is now looking at something above us. My eyebrows twitch and I walk over to stomp on this dazed Tooru¡¯s foot. ¡°Ouch! Ouch!!¡± While Tooru is hopping on one leg, I say, ¡°What were you thinking about?!¡± ¡°Eh? What? Ahhh, it really hurts¡­ good grief¡­¡± This guy is really good at playing dumb. When I tried to press the truth out of him, he said, ¡°The moon is really pretty, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Tooru-sama really is the Black Demon King after all.¡± ¡°¡­ Huh? What do you mean by that, Lepis?¡± ¡°I meant exactly what I said¡­ what about it?¡± ¡°¡­ pfftt¨C¡± Laughter escaped me at Lepis¡¯ calm and serious tsukkomi reaction. Looks like she doesn¡¯t hold back even when it comes to Tooru. She doesn¡¯t even care that he is her ancestor. Wait, is she being casual because they are related? ¡°Even so, Tooru. You still come and welcome me, no matter how busy you are.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I happened to be doing something around this area.¡± ¡°With the Magic Knights?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The Royal Capital is really boiling up now¡­ Makia, do try not to go outside by yourself, alright?¡± ¡°Even if something were to happen, I think I can handle it on my own.¡± ¡°It is best for Makia-sama not to do that.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Lepis said so in such a grim tone that I tilt my head questioningly at her. ¡°What I meant to say is ¡®Do not use your power¡¯.¡± ¡°¡­ and why is that, Lepis?¡± ¡°The Federation of Hermedes should have sent spies and assassins into this country by now. It would be difficult for Ruskia to deny them entry now that the country has to open its gates.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°Ulysses-sama¡¯s Spirit Magic and Tooru-sama¡¯s Spatial Magic are already well-known branches of magics, though they might not know the extent of their powers, these are still known magics. However, Makia-sama¡¯s Command Magic is virtually unknown. Moreover, it is also something only you can use¡­ therefore, your power is Ruskia¡¯s ultimate trump card. Therefore, if possible, it¡¯s best to play the role of a girl with lots of power but no direction.¡± ¡°¡­ That¡¯s¡­¡± What are you trying to say? I look at Tooru [1] for further explanation. ¡°Lepis is right. It is also in line with Sir Raymond¡¯s wishes¡­ you should avoid being seen using magic for as long as possible. ¡°Instead, Tooru-sama and I will protect Makia-sama. Well, Tooru-same will be busy with other ¡®things¡¯, so I shall be the one to protect you.¡± ¡°¡­ hm? Aren¡¯t you being a little aggressive? What are these ¡®other things¡¯ [1] I am supposed to be busy with?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Somehow the atmosphere between Lepis and Tooru is rather tense. It¡¯s like the two of them knew something I don¡¯t, but are unwilling to share the knowledge with me. [1b] Fine, whatever, as a witch, I have plenty of secrets myself. There¡¯s no need to be nosy about this. ¡°I¡¯m fine with whatever. So, you two will be protecting me, yes? However, I reserve the right to use my magic in case of emergency.¡± ¡°Indeed, well, rather, when push comes to shove, that¡¯s our contingency plan.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± The noise of the crowd eventually decreases as pedestrian traffic grows lesser. As we walk along the tree-lined avenue, the sharp chill of killing intent pierces my senses the moment we step out of the gates. ¡°!!!?¡± Tooru immediately pulls his sword out and swings it in front of us. A violet roar and I see magic circles colliding, crashing and exploding. ¡°¡­ Magic artillery¡­¡± Lepis mutters as she steps in front of me. Tooru had repelled the attack with his sword. ¡°Tch¡­ you decided to show up, damn ¡°Esca¡±!!¡± Smoke surrounded our immediate area. In front of us, [1] the nicely tiled and bricked road had been scooped out, leaving a smoking hole. I look in the direction of where the fire came from, there is someone on top of the tall clock tower. My heart thumped loudly at the silhouette of someone I should not know. ¡°Tooru-sama, the Magic Knights are chasing him down. We should return to the Royal Palace now.¡± ¡°¡­ let¡¯s go¡­¡± They appear to know who that person is. ¡°Just what was that all about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Esca.¡± ¡°¡­ Esca?¡± Tooru inspects the gouged out area of the path. Inside the hole is a card with a drawing of a cute turtle on it. Tooru squinted his eyes to read the words in the poor lighting. After a while, he clicks his tongue and holds the card out to me. ¡°¡­?¡± Great me has come to judge all sins and forgive all sins! Good luck in your next life! PS: My poor little toe struck the corner of my desk¡­ *sob* by Esca] ¡°Uwaahh¡­¡± What the heck? Somehow I felt itchy. Very itchy. ¡°It¡¯s that troublemaker the Magic Knights have been chasing these past few days.¡± ¡°Even you haven¡¯t managed to catch him?¡± ¡°¡­ yeah¡­¡± As Tooru let out a long sigh, I suddenly realised something. Even annoying bastards who write chuuni diseased [3] calling cards are formidable in their own way. At that time, I was still ignorant. A threat had already come to the Royal Capital. Calamity has crept in. Let¡¯s pretend it¡¯s a title Volume 2 - CH 5 Gumihou11-13 minutes 30.01.2023 Volume 2: Chapter 005: Tooru: Song of the Great Demon Kings & Eska Author: ¤«¤Ã¤ÑͬÃË£¯ÓÑÂé±Ì Link: https://ncode.syosetu.com/n3862be/ Translated by Zzonkedd Edited by Gumihou This is Tooru Sagaram. Former chimney sweep, former servant of the Odille family, now a member of the Magic Knights on top of being a Supreme Magic Advisor for the Royal Palace. Also, former Demon King. ¡°Hahahaha, I see you have come, Supreme Magic Advisor and Magic Knight!! Hahaha, even so, you will still be getting the rookie treatment, kid. Hahahaha!!¡± Dante Lukemelt, leader of the Order of the Mage Knights, was a large muscular man with a tough soldier¡¯s face hasn¡¯t stopped laughing and slapping me on my shoulder with his gigantic hands after I told him that I wanted to become a Magic Knight. I supposed, from his perspective as a middle-aged person, I looked like a complete child. I guess it¡¯s hard to take someone who looks too young seriously, even though I have the title of Supreme Magic Advisor. Still, since he¡¯s the straightforward type, it¡¯s not hard to deal with him. The other person joining the Order at the same time as myself was Melvis Carored, she is a Magic Knight from the Beigrates family. ¡°Melvis¡­ you¡¯ll be staying at the Royal Capital too?¡± ¡°¡­ Tooru, I mean, Sagaram, I mean¡­ Tooru-sama, yes, I am here by the order of my lord.¡± ¡°No need for such honorifics, it¡¯s fine to call me the way you used to.¡± ¡°¡­ very well, Tooru. I did not expect you to join the Order of Magic Knights. Didn¡¯t you receive a prestigious title that would allow you to preside over things in a more elegant manner? I guess you can¡¯t rid your desperate need to serve.¡± ¡°¡­ since we are at the Royal Palace, I thought it would be pointless to not be more involved.¡± ¡°Fufufu¡­ that sounds just like you.¡± Melvis has a good elder sister vibe going on. She is in her early twenties, with short beige hair and wears a slim androgynous knight armour that hid her figure. I have never seen her making any effort to be more feminine, but that doesn¡¯t mean she looks manly at all. There is a crisp sharpness about her that goes beyond mere femininity. As the person who looks after Makia¡¯s old friend, I am fairly familiar with her. Ruskia¡¯s Royal Palace has less than 20 Magic Knights. This just shows how few people have the aptitude for both magic and swordsmanship. The reason for this is how knights and magicians receive their education in Ruskia. Those who want to study swordsmanship will go to a school for knights, while the ones who want to study magic will go to an academy for magic. However, there is no such institution for ¡®Magic Knights¡¯. Moreover, for whatever reason, these two schools are often on bad terms with each other. Perhaps the chivalric knightly spirit somehow clashes with the arrogance of magic users. Up till now, this status quo had worked well enough. Regardless of whether it is the bean sprout-ish mage or the musclehead knight, so long as they did their work and [1] submitted their paperwork properly, things had been fine. It¡¯s not like the country [1] sends them out in parties to raid dungeons or anything. However, things are different now. Times have changed and the kingdom is now actively gathering the rare Magic Knights to form the Order of Magic Knights. According to our Leader, this is an era of ¡°Dynamic Professionals Armed with Swords and Magic¡¯. Recruitment posters with this very same saying had been sent out, but not many had responded to the call. Sir Raymond was the one who had [1a] strongly hinted for me to join the Order of Magic Knights to, well, [1a] I supposed he wanted someone to monitor the Order on his behalf? Think of it as an extension of my role as Supreme Magic Advisor. In short, I did not join the Order due to ¡®a desperate need to serve¡¯ I want to emphasize this part the most. Currently, the Order of Magic Knights had been following a recent series of bizarre murders all over the Royal Capital. After the Giant Soldier incident, [2a] on top of having to root out the remaining Anti-Eastern faction, we have had to deal with [2b] these nasty murders. A Royal Official was found with his limbs torn off, a merchant was found crushed flat, as though he had been struck repeatedly with a hammer. A corpse had also been found wrapped in chains, inside a clay pipe. The one truly horrific case was found in a hut on the outskirts of town. Not many people passed by the place, which was why it was found much later. There were nine corpses inside the hut, all skinned and drained of blood. By the time we found them, they had decomposed by a lot, but we could still tell they were the corpses of young women. All we know about these incidents was that it was done by the same person. At each of these sites, fancy ¡®Turtle Cards¡¯ were left. [Tis I! If you wish for salvation, expose yourself and await my judgement! Good luck with your next life! PS: I hate the hot weather. I wonder if autumn will arrive soon by Eska] It is an embarrassingly chuuni message. ¡°¡­ Eska again¡­ still sending us these crazy messages.¡± From what we could gather, this Eska is probably some crazy murderer who takes pleasure in killing his victims. That fellow is really screwed up in the head. Apart from these murders, he would often show himself all around the Royal Capital at twilight just to mess with the Order of Magic Knights as we investigate these murders. Thus far, we know that he possesses several types of Magic Weapons: Magic Guns, Magic Rifles, Magic Bazookas etc. I managed to chase him down close enough for close-range combat. That was when he switched from a gun to a large knife and somehow managed to escape with inhuman agility. I could not make out his face due to the large hood, but there was no disguising the sharp killing intent. The only bit of his face I could see was a smirking mouth. He is definitely a mage, that¡¯s for sure. However, he was no bean sprout. That fellow could move, he has somehow augmented his physical abilities with magic. The fact that he has high physical abilities, is augmented by magic and uses all kinds of magic weapons makes him more of a hitman or assassin than a mere mage. More importantly, it made him a very hard target to capture. I haven¡¯t been able to do anything even when facing him. Just yesterday, in a back lane of the Royal Capital¡¯s shopping corridor that encircled the Royal Palace, the corpse of a man was found, drained of blood. As usual, there was that little calling card. However, this time, the message was a little different. [Beasts of the snowy country Their limbs broken and reconnected Chained to the Black Demon King Muses of the forest deep Skins peeled and blood drained Sucked away by the Crimson Witch Spirits of the Lake Tricked and boiled in a pot Stuffed in cans by the White Sage How scary! Beyond the door Are the Great Demon Kings PS: I shall pass judgement on the three Supreme Magic Advisors of the Royal Palace who claims to have defeated the Giant Soldiers Good luck in your next life! By Eska.¡¹ ¡°¡­ is this¡­ a folk song from the Northern Continent?¡± Melvis frowns as she reads the card. I didn¡¯t know that song. ¡°It¡¯s a satire of the Great Demon Kings. It is used to scare little children into good behaviour. So, it looks like they are comparing our Supreme Magic Advisors to the three Great Demon Kings,¡± said Leader thoughtfully. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± He is looking at me, as though he had something to say. However, I don¡¯t care for his gaze as I read the message again. ¡°Is it possible¡­ that the murders are connected to this song?¡± ¡°?!¡± There are a lot of things I want to say. I understand that legends about the Three Great Demon Kings tend to change a lot over the years, but the Crimson Witch¡¯s part is particularly harsh. ¡°Captain, do you recall the terrible conditions of the bodies we have found until now? The nine women in the hut, the body in the clay pipe¡­ The ¡®muses¡¯ mentioned here could be the nine maiden fairies in the forest, for example¡­¡± ¡°¡­ umu, yes, I see it. But, why would Eska do these things¡­¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± We have been looking for a connection between the murders, but if he is just out for blood and fun, murdering people according to a song¡­ it is possible there is no real meaning behind his actions. I just don¡¯t know. Unless¡­ it¡¯s some kind of ritual or provocation? ¡°Could it be the work of an assassin from the North? Tooru, if this Eska is really aiming for the Magic Advisors, wouldn¡¯t Makia-sama be in danger?¡± is Melvis¡¯ input. I frowned. There is no end to the speculations about this lunatic¡¯s objective. [2c] We still have no idea who Eska might be. Aside from that, I still have that order from Sir Raymond¡­ ¡°¡­ Makia¡­¡± Suddenly, I am suddenly aware of the glow of dusk. [1b] Dusk¡­ twilight. [1b] Eska has a habit of coming out to make trouble during twilight. If he is truly targeting the three Magic Advisors, Makia would be in the most danger. She would definitely be the easier target compared to Yuri, who is always surrounded by guards at the Royal Palace. As for me, while I am outside, I don¡¯t work alone, [1] and have already clashed with Eska once. At a glance, she would be the most defenceless of us three. The chances of him targeting Makia are high. ¡°¡­ Where is Makia-sama?¡± ¡°If I recall correctly, she mentioned something about going to Lord Medite¡¯s Mansion¡­ However, since Lepis is with her, it should be fine even if Eska appears¡­¡± [1a] Even as I say this, my body is already turning towards the direction of the Medite Mansion. My feet are desperately trying to take me to her. [1a] A sharp slap in the back nearly sent me off my feet. Leader is grinning down at me, ¡°Well, go! It is a knight¡¯s job to protect a beautiful princess!!¡± ¡°Cough, that¡¯s not really¡­ no, this is seriously not-¡± ¡°Enough dawdling!! Hahaha!! It certainly is good to be young!! Hahaha!¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Sometimes, I really just can¡¯t keep up with this man¡¯s tempo. He¡¯s a good person, but he¡¯s always misunderstanding some things. I parted with the rest of the Order. Using the clock tower of the Magic Research Institute as a landmark, I turned and ran in that direction. All this while, I could feel the eyes of this ¡®Eska¡¯ on me even as the scent of dusk grew more intense around me. [Gumihou: Woah, the plot thickens] [1] Added Details [1a] Adjust details so that it flows more smoothly [1b] Add detail to remind readers why ¡®dusk¡¯ is important [2] Delete Details [2a] ¡®which was supposed to have completely devastated the city, but didn¡¯t¡¯ The above sentence serves no purpose at all, since it was followed by at least two ¡®but then¡¯ incidents [2b] ¡®a series of mysterious murders in the Royal Capital¡¯ Deleted because it was already mentioned in the paragraph before it [2c] ¡®are the three of us really in danger¡¯ The speculation really makes no sense, even as a stream of consciousness thought Volume 2 - CH 6 Gumihou10-12 minutes 05.02.2023 Volume 2: Chapter 006: Tooru: Broken Bridges & Sugar Cubes Author: ¤«¤Ã¤ÑͬÃË£¯ÓÑÂé±Ì Link: https://ncode.syosetu.com/n3862be/ Translated by Zzonkedd Edited by Gumihou Twilight hours are very short. That short, [1a] intense moment when daylight blurs into night creates a strange atmosphere. It is no wonder that dusk is when magical power feels sore and restless. The path to Medite Mansion at the Holy Nation grew more sparse and deserted. Eventually, it becomes quiet, as though everything is avoiding that mansion. Kon, kon, kon¡­ The Holy Nation bell echoed across the land. It is at this moment that I feel a sudden killing intent piercing through my mind as I am running on the road. I recognise this hateful intent, I have felt it and faced it before. ¡°¡­ Eska!!!¡± Following my intuition, I jerk my eyes towards the Research Institute¡¯s clock tower. There, on top of the tower is the same silhouette I had seen before. This annoying guy keeps flashing his existence around for some reason. I clench my teeth and turn in an instant to face him, activating my Magic Fortress at the same time. I had already decided which one to use against him. There is no way I¡¯m letting him get away from me again. ¡°Magical Fortress¡­ Broken Overhead Bridge!¡± Translucent monitors appear around me as the Magic Fortress forms itself in the air. The Broken Bridge flashes into existence, extending straight towards the clock tower, trapping the culprit within its range. This Magic Fortress limits the range of actions for the people on it. With 20% physical element and low MP cost, it had few activation conditions. ¡°Got you!!¡± I draw my sword as I charge down the Broken Overhead Bridge towards Esca. No matter how fast or agile he is, there is no way he could get off this bridge so long as the spell is activated. This is the Broken Bridge that leads to nowhere after all. The clock tower¡¯s hand stopped. ¡°¡­¡± Esca had been looking around confusedly for a while. However, it looks like he caught on to his situation soon enough, if the magic grenades rolling towards me were any indication. It is a simple, yet effective way to counter this Fortress. He is using my Broken Bridge against me. ¡°Stop messing around!!¡± Even so, do not forget that this Fortress is my stage. I swung my sword and marked all the grenades bouncing towards me. ¡°Grimind!! Addition!! Space Compressing Falling Sugar Cubes!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, pay to win, pay to win.¡± My familiar, Grimind, floats by my side as he programs the Magic Fortress according to my demands. The marked grenades transform into grains of sand and compress into little white squares, just like sugar cubes. They clatter cheerfully on the bridge, making adorable ¡®koron koron¡¯ noises. ¡°¡­?!¡± Esca flashes forward with a large fighting knife. Our blades meet with a metallic clang as we exchange blows. ¡°Woah, you really scared me there~~¡± ¡°¡­haahhh?¡± ¡°Bastard¡­ are you some sort of super architect, hahh? Hyaahahaha!!¡± It is my first time hearing his voice. It sounded unhinged with an underlying shot of excitement. What I could see of Esca is only his wide hood and bulletproof vest. I could not see his whole face, [1b] only a mouth that splits into a slash-like grin. I finally realized why I could not see his face, he was wearing some sort of a headgear and, with his upper arms and shoulders exposed, he looked¡­ like a particularly serious patient of the chuuni-disease. He is obviously enjoying this situation. ¡°Ha¡­.? Are you an idiot? What do architects have to do with bridges¡­¡± As we battled, I tried to analyze this (fashion-sense) killer. ¡°Bridges are civil engineering!!¡± Honestly, the things coming out of his face hole are just useless stuff. Even so, I manage to score a hit and break his footing. Got you!! Or so I thought, but he quickly regains his footing as he kicks away from the collapsing scaffolding and a magic circle flashes into existence at the toe of his boot. ¡°Third Summoning Stage, Spirit Wall.¡± ¡°Wha¡­ Spirit Magic¡­¡± Paaan! [2] My sword strikes the wall. [2] There is a sudden blinding flash of light and my sword is kicked away. ¡°?!¡± Shoot. Even a momentary gap could be fatal in a fight with a magic user [1b]. Especially those that were versed with close combat. Teeth bared in a facsimile of a grin, he switches the knife for a gun and points it at me. ¡°Break one pillar off the bridge!!¡± In response to my call, Grimind makes his move and the bridge shakes as it loses integrity. The shot is fired wildly to the sky. Esca reflexively flinches at the thought of falling and takes a moment to gather his composure. I also take this opportunity to catch a breather. ¡°¡­tsk, what a faulty building. You should have really put a little more [3] Money Power into this building. Ahhh, ooops, it¡¯s literally collapsing under my feet.¡± ¡°Apologies, this bridge project has been abandoned due to the lack of [3] funding.¡± ¡°Hah! Life is tough, naa¡­ Oi!¡± The swaying scaffolding has finally stabilized a little. I keep my eyes on him as I reach for my fallen sword. What¡¯s with this guy? He is clearly using Spirit Magic, but I can¡¯t see the spirit¡­ Moreover, it¡¯s weird enough that a guy with such an evil aura could use White Magic¡­ Well, it¡¯s not like White Magic is exclusively good, but, [1] there¡¯s an expectation of White Magic users not being crazed evil murderers at least. ¡°As expected of one of the Supreme Magic Advisors who had a hand in defeating the Giant Soldiers¡­ Fun! Fun! Fun! I must pass judgement over you. Are the other two also like you? Aa?¡± ¡°¡­ Bastard, after all you¡¯ve done, do you really think you¡¯re qualified to pass judgement on others?¡± ¡°Eh? Don¡¯t be mad about me passing judgement over those little insects. Really, Southerners are such softies.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Pishi, pishi¡­ It is the sound of space cracking to pieces. ¡°Awawawa, Tooru-sama, the Sugar Cubes! The Sugar Cubes are splintering!!¡± I quickly turn at Grimind¡¯s panicking comment. The compressed grenades should have fallen off the bridge as Sugar Cubes are splitting and cracking. Tiny black turtles are crawling out of the cracks as though they are hatching from cube-shaped eggs. ¡°¡­ Ugh.¡± I can feel the blood draining from my face at the weird sight. ¡°Come forth, Spirit of the Four Cardinals, Black Sea Turtle Bracktata! Devour this space!¡± ¡°¡± ¡°¡± ¡°¡± ¡°Aye aye, sir!!¡±¡± ¡°¡± ¡°¡± ¡°¡± The tiny turtle hatchlings responded with high little voices and proceeded to nibble at the space all around them. I am shocked. Here and there, ruptures appear within the fortress. It is beginning to creak from stress. ¡°How about this, eh? Scared, eh? Hyahahaha!¡± ¡°Y-you¡­ just what are you exactly?¡± This guy cannot be a normal criminal. The fortresses I created until now had never been ¡®eaten¡¯ before. This is too impossible. At this rate, I have no choice but to revoke the fortress. ¡°Tooru-sama, distortions are appearing all over the place!!¡± ¡°¡­ Damn it!!¡± I call up the cancellation screen and violently slam the [cancel] button. Suddenly, the bridge disappears from under our feet and I am falling from the sky. I quickly create a square bit of space beneath me and use it to hold myself in the air. Esca has no such skill and is still falling. Kon, kon¡­ The sound of bells rang on. Not only could the Broken Overhead Bridge block off space, it could also suspend time. The battle earlier only took place for a moment in real-time. The moment between the ringing of the bells. The still falling man is grinning at me through jagged teeth. Below the hood, sharp eyes glowed menacingly at me. The eyes of a hunter. ¡°Await my judgement! Good luck!! Hyahahahah!!¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Even as he fall, he did not forget to throw that pathetic remark at me. Just before hitting the ground, magic circles appear at his feet and he spins, making a beautiful landing on the ground. ¡°A perfect 10!!¡± Came the tinny voice as the dark-robed figure disappeared down a dark alley. By the time I reached the ground, I could not even catch the sound of his footsteps anymore. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± I leaned against the wall of the dark alley as my face contorted with pain against the feeling of my flesh being gouged out. I am sweating badly¡­ The chosen fortress has a much lighter demand than the one that had been used to defeat the giants, but the cost still had to be paid. ¡°¡­haahhh¡­¡± Healing magic had already started working in my body, whatever bits of me that had been devoured are beginning to heal. ¡°Tooru!!¡± A wave of magic washes over me. Looks like Melvis and the Leader have come searching for me. ¡°¡­ What happened, why are you sitting in this kind of place? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve injured yourself fighting Esca?¡± ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m fine, really.¡± I breathed in deeply once and got to my feet. Now is not the time to huddle in this kind of place. ¡°Apologies, Leader. I have allowed Esca to escape once again. I need to get to Makia right away¡­¡± ¡°No need to worry. Makia-sama has just returned to the Royal Palace. A Twilight messenger just sent word about it.¡± ¡°¡­ Is that so¡­¡± I felt relieved, yet listless. I cannot forget Esca¡¯s eyes. That man is truly dangerous and should not be underestimated. Moreover, he is a Spirit Magic user, although one that gives off a completely different feeling from Ulysses. Compared to Makia, Yuri and I, who favour overwhelming power, this guy felt more like an assassin or a hitman. [Gumihou: I wonder, is he the ¡®Blue General¡¯ in the past life? They seem to have the same kind of crazy] [1] Add Details [1a] Add to the description of twilight [1b] Add to the description of Chuuni-Esca [2] Adjust details for dramatic purpose. Reduce words for immediacy. Eg: In place of ¡®That was the sound of my sword hitting hard against his defensive wall.¡¯ Just use ¡®My sword strikes the wall¡¯ [3] There¡¯s a punny joke here that¡¯s lost in translation The actual word is ħÁ¦ normally pronounced as ¡®maryoku¡¯, meaning ¡®magic power¡¯. However, the author had include ¤«¤Í over the kanji to indicate that the pronunciation should be ¡®kane¡¯. ¡®Kane¡¯ is homophone for ¡®money¡¯ in the Japanese language In the end, substitute ¡®Money Power¡¯ in place of MP (Magic Power). Kitchennovel.com has a new Membership System!! Volume 2 - CH 7 ¡°¡­ who is it?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± There is a water chapel on the Third Floor of the Royal Palace. Every now and then, the Bishop of Vabilophos would come and pour sacred Water of Life from the Sanctuary into the chalice set in the middle of the chapel. Apparently, there is a reservoir of water, much like a pond, on the highest level of the castle floor that flows down and powers the fountains within the chapel. Makia here. As I wandered through the Royal Palace, I found Ulysses in a corner of the water chapel. He is sitting on a wooden bench with his eyes closed, probably listening to the sound of the falling water. I stealthily approach him and cover his eyes with my hands. ¡°¡­ Maki-chan?¡± ¡°Correct-! Then again, I guess you would know.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little surprised, actually, I didn¡¯t notice your presence at all.¡± ¡°Well¡­ you do look very tired¡­¡± Ulysses has been really busy lately. In addition to dealing with Fresir, he had to engage in diplomatic meetings with half-civilized neighbouring countries and proud little counties from the East, revise laws of the usage of White Magic, development of magic weapons and a whole lot of other things that I¡¯m sure he doesn¡¯t even bother to mention to us. Ulysses, who is already quite pale, looked even thinner and more ephemeral now. ¡°Hey you¡­ have you been eating properly? What about sleep?¡± ¡°I think I just slept a little¡­ today¡­¡± ¡°You can¡¯t keep doing that.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± I sit by Ulysses who is suddenly yawning behind his hand. Then, he looks at me and gives me his usual smile. ¡°¡­ what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Nothing much¡­ I mean, really, I don¡¯t have much going on so I just decided to roam the palace and ended up here.¡± ¡°¡­ I see¡­¡± ¡°Hey, Yuri, have you been to the Holy Nation lately?¡± ¡°¡­? ¡­Not, recently.¡± ¡°You do know that Percelis is lonely, right?¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Ulysses smiles that narrow-eyed smile of his and laughs, ¡°Ah, but, when I was last there, she did not come to see me. It¡¯s been like that lately, she is always hiding herself behind that large tree¡­¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Oh my, oh my, looks like he knew that Percelis had been avoiding him. Percelis, your former husband has an excellent wife radar. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you now, she¡¯s just sulking.¡± ¡°¡­ Why?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s because you keep turning up with frowns on your forehead and your eyebrows in the shape of the °Ë. Why would a girl not want to avoid such a sight?¡± I say as I squish Yuri¡¯s cheeks into that miserable face he had been pulling recently. ¡°O-owowowow-¡± ¡°Hah, look at these °Ë eyebrows.¡± When I finally let go of his cheeks, they returned to their original shape with a loud ¡®pop¡¯. Yuri looks at me with tears in the corners of his eyes, ¡°That hurt, Maki-chan¡­¡± ¡°Ahahahah, looks like your face is a little swollen. Ahaha.¡± Ulysses breathes in deeply and looks down. I can see a sliver of his amethyst eyes through that soft, lightly pigmented hair. ¡°It is pointless for me to try and act strong in front of you, isn¡¯t it? Maki-chan?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ What the hell were you thinking? I can always sort of understand what Tooru is thinking but you¡¯re good at hiding your thoughts. I know you¡¯ve always been like that, [1] especially when you¡¯re alone here. But Tooru and I are at the Royal Palace now so you might as well relax yourself around us a little. You know you can tell us anything.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Yuri looks up, the back of his neck against the wooden bench as he stares at something beyond the sky. I have no idea what he is really looking at. ¡°I think¡­ The reason why Percelis has no memories of the past is that her soul has refused to recall anything.¡± ¡°Memories of the past?¡± ¡°Yes. However, if I am around her too much, she could eventually recall those memories and¡­ would she be able to endure it?¡± he muttered. ¡°I learned that my son was killed and buried in a casket 2000 years later, but the pain was so painful that I cannot even word it properly. I cannot even imagine moving on from that moment. [1] As someone under the care of the very institute that had committed such atrocities, would she be able to take it? Just imagining her discovering this terrible fact, her tears, her suffering, her despair¡­ just thinking it makes it feel as though a part of my chest has been gouged out.¡± Each spoken word is laden with pain and suffering. I can only stand on the side as he clutches the white cloth at his chest. ¡°¡­ because of this, you¡¯re sad?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°Percelis did tell me this¡­ ¡®Ulysses had been looking at me with miserable eyes¡¯.¡± Apologies. In truth, I am in no position to say anything to you. After all, [1] your son¡¯s death happens because of my destroyed body. Ulysses gave a little ¡®fufu¡¯ laugh as he straightened up. ¡°¡­Maki-chan, do meet up with Percelis once in a while. She has very few friends her age.¡± ¡°¡­ you are avoiding the subject, how unexpectedly cowardly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I am a coward. A timid, cautious man who cannot stop himself from overanalyzing the future.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°Scaredy cat.¡± Our line of sight meets. It has been a long time since I have seen this serious look on his face. It is also the first time I see his weaknesses displayed so blatantly displayed. Ulysses is the thoughtful type who rarely acts according to his feelings. Unlike me, who acts according to my will regardless of the consequences¡­ I guess that¡¯s why things happened as they did with me being a loose canon like that. ¡°Well¡­ try and make time to see her like before. Remember to smile, okay? Don¡¯t show her your miserable face. I¡¯m sure she is waiting to see you.¡± ¡°¡­ un¡­¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Ulysses¡¯ reaction is a little weak. However, I cannot in good conscience meddle further in his business. Speaking of which, there¡¯s something I meant to talk to him about, but what was it? I have somehow forgotten it¡­ Oh well, if it¡¯s important, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll remember it sooner or later. As for these two, I guess I should just wait and see what happens? I really don¡¯t understand their feelings and situation. All this thing about love and feelings or whatever, I really can¡¯t understand it. Goodness, and I told him he could consult me, the person with the least experience with this [1] mysterious phenomenon called love. Speaking of which, I wonder if Tooru would have better advice for them? That guy has plenty of experience after all. Way more than the lonely spinster Crimson Witch at least. Hahhh¡­ thinking about the single person me from the past is kind of¡­ Back then, I was thinking about myself and myself only, eventually falling into despair- ¡°Ah, there you are, Your Highness!¡± A booming voice suddenly echoed within the chapel, breaking the solemn atmosphere. I look in the direction of the voice to find Sir Raymond striding forward with long steps. ¡°Oh my, oh my, if it isn¡¯t Young Lady Makia. Goodness, is this¡­ a date?!¡± ¡°¡­ you are a lively one, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Hahaha, if there¡¯s something that I have in excess, it¡¯s stamina!¡± He looks as fresh as ever, even though he should have been as busy as Yuri. ¡°Honourable Uncle, you wish to see me?¡± ¡°Your Highness, we have a little issue¡­ it¡¯s regarding Rhea Maedea¡¯s magic circuitry¡­¡± From Sir Raymond¡¯s flickering eyes, it looks like he is worried about me overhearing some top-secret conversation. Yeah, yeah, I don¡¯t want to know too much either. Knowing when I¡¯m not wanted, I got up with a vague ¡®It must be lunch soon¡­¡¯ before leaving them to it. I came here to drag Yuri with me to lunch, but I guess he won¡¯t have time for it. As I leave the water chapel, I consider Yuri¡¯s expression. He looks serious. I have always thought of him as someone with a princely aura and elegant demeanour. However, it looks like there¡¯s more to being a prince than looking elegant. [1a] I¡¯m a little worried for him. [1a] Him being busy is one thing, Is he being deliberately busy to avoid seeing Percelis? I wonder¡­ what he thinks of Percelis now. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ When I finally reached my room, I found Tooru sitting on a bench in the shade of a tree just outside the garden window. I recognised his figure from the back immediately. ¡°Woah¡­ what a surprise¡­¡± What is going on today? Why do I keep seeing men sitting and brooding about all day today? ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± I supposed he could be sitting there on some kind of waiting or observation-related mission, but he is so focused on whatever he is thinking or looking at that he did not even realise I have returned to the room. I slowly approached the widow and tapped at it. Tooru turns around so quickly that he must have given himself whiplash. His face is really funny too. I laughed a little ¡®kusu kusu¡¯ laugh as I let myself into the garden. ¡°What an unusual sight. It is rare to see you during the daytime. Is the Order of Magic Knights very free now?¡± ¡°¡­ it is my off day today. Too much happened¡­ yesterday¡­¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± He then handed me a card. It is a familiar-looking card with a turtle on it. ¡°¡­ aah, that ¡®Eska¡¯ fellow¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we received this yesterday. Go ahead, read it.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Beasts of the snowy country Their limbs broken and reconnected Chained to the Black Demon King Muses of the forest deep Skins peeled and blood drained Sucked away by the Crimson Witch Spirits of the Lake Tricked and boiled in a pot Stuffed in cans by the White Sage How scary! Beyond the door Are the Great Demon Kings PS: I shall pass judgement on the three Supreme Magic Advisors of the Royal Palace who claims to have defeated the Giant Soldiers Good luck in your next life! By Esca.¡¹ I read it over and over again, going ¡®hoo¡­¡¯ as I wonder what this is about. ¡°¡­ I can say that I have never peeled off the skin of a Muse, let alone drain their blood for anything¡­ In fact, why are there so many stories and anecdotes about me hating beautiful women? I am a great beauty myself.¡± ¡°¡­ ah, well, I guess these things get distorted with time. There¡¯s really nothing we could do about it. The part about me is¡­ probably some kind of irony for having ruled over demons. Yuri¡¯s bit is probably some kind of black humour thing. He makes contracts with spirits which, I guess in a way, ¡®contains¡¯ them, though not in an actual can. I can only give you condolences for your part. You have somehow always been the ¡®evil¡¯ one.¡± ¡°Well¡­ I did do something way worse than what¡¯s in this song,¡± My voice and shoulders lower as I consider the meaning of this card. ¡°¡­ this fellow, do you think he knows we are reincarnated people?¡± I mused as I handed the card back to Tooru. He takes it with an, ¡®I don¡¯t believe so¡¯. ¡°It¡¯s just a thought. The ones who know the truth about us are Sir Raymond, your father, and a couple of others, I think.¡± ¡°I supposed¡­ Many have compared us to the Three Great Demon Kings. However, if they know the truth, I believe there would be more people afraid of us. It¡¯s not something we can do about though,¡± said Tooru as he glared at the card. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°Do you get what I¡¯m saying? Esca is targeting us. He always attacks at twilight so be careful. I fought this guy yesterday but he¡¯s quite the opponent. I think, I underestimated him too much¡­¡± ¡°Eh?! You fought him?¡± I recall the silhouette we encountered after my visit to the [2] Holy Nation bathhouse. Tooru then laughed bitterly. ¡°He¡¯s a White Mage who uses Spirit Magic. However, I have the impression that something¡¯s wrong with him¡­¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Anyway, be careful. You never know when he might attack.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Who was it that told me to hide my magic?¡± ¡°¡­ you are allowed to use it in case of an emergency. [1] An Eska attack counts as an emergency. Also, from tomorrow onwards, I shall be your escort.¡± Just use it if it¡¯s an emergency. Also, from tomorrow, I¡¯ll be your escort¡± ¡°¡­ hahhh¡­¡± Tooru has averted his eyes from me. This fellow is also hiding something from me. Tooru and Yuri are somehow working on their own thing and not letting me in on whatever they are doing. Sometimes, I really hate these two for leaving me out like this. Then, I spotted the basket next to Tooru. Somehow, there¡¯s a nice smell wafting from it. ¡°¡­ What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ you found out right away,¡± says Tooru as he places the basket between us and opens it. ¡°It¡¯s the most popular lunch box from the cafe on the First Floor. I thought it would be nice to have something like this once in a while, right? We might as well eat well while we¡¯re here.¡± Inside, is a bagel sandwich stuffed with dry-cured ham, tomato, cheese and lettuce. There¡¯s also a shrimp, salmon and avocado salad along with a bottle of orange carbonated water. ¡°Woah, woah, it looks really good!! Like the ones we get for picnics at Delia Fields!¡± ¡°¡­ refined and elegant court food at the Royal Palace is good, but sometimes, I want something like this.¡± ¡°I see, so the First Floor sells these kinds of things¡­¡± ¡°There are other things too. Plenty of soldiers and officials would go have lunch at one of the corridor shops outside.¡± I take out the bagel sandwich, still in its wrapping paper, and take a bite. The freshness of the tomatoes and the sharpness of the cheese contrast nicely with the sweetness of the cured meat. [1] In place of ketchup, there¡¯s a lemon jelly sauce that ties the whole flavour profile together. I have the feeling that Tooru is just humouring me, but I don¡¯t hate it. I don¡¯t mind him coaxing me with delicious food. ¡°Hmhm¡­ what a nostalgic taste.¡± ¡°¡­ right? Speaking of which, you¡¯ve been to Lord Medite¡¯s place quite a bit these days, what are you doing there?¡± ¡°After my White Magic lectures at school, I visit A-chan at Medite-sensei¡¯s house.¡± ¡°¡­ hahh? A-chan?¡± ¡°Medite-sensei¡¯s newborn child. I named him ¡®Acreos¡¯, thus, A-chan.¡± ¡°¡­ hoohh? That kind of nickname sounds like something Sir Raymond would bestow.¡± ¡°Medite-sensei said the same thing. Isn¡¯t it good though? It¡¯s cute.¡± I pop open the orange carbonated bottle and gulp down a couple of mouthfuls. As expected, summer carbonated water is delicious. Ruskia¡¯s carbonated soda waters are less sweet than Earth¡¯s and go well with food. ¡°He¡¯s a really cute child with an MP of over 7000. That¡¯s pretty impressive, don¡¯t you think so? I guess it should be expected, considering who his parents are¡­ It looks like he could see the Snake Spirit too. He often tries to grab it by its tail. His tiny hands are so cute¡­¡± ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m surprised that you have enough sensibilities to think a baby is cute.¡± ¡°¡­ Humph¡­ it¡¯s a recent thing¡­¡± After all, a lot has happened. Just then, I remembered Yuri and [1] his Percelis issue. ¡°¡­ hey¡­ um, do you think¡­ What do you think about Yuri and Percelis?¡± ¡°¡­? What do you mean?¡± ¡°Yuri¡­ has been avoiding Percelis, saying that she might remember her past life if he is too close to her for too long.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Tooru narrows his eyes as he sips at his carbonated water. Then, he sighs, ¡°Well, he is Yuri after all.¡± ¡°Ehh, wait, is that okay?¡± ¡°¡­ it¡¯s not something that we can actually resolve for them. Besides, you don¡¯t know if they still love each other the way they did before.¡± ¡°¡­ I- I guess that¡¯s true?¡± I squeeze the cup of carbonated water with both hands, tapping my index finger together. ¡°Just because they were together in their past lives doesn¡¯t mean they have to get together in this life. How they spend their lives now¡­ is up to them.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you being a little flippant about this? Well, you were the one who had lots of lovers after all¡­¡± ¡°Is that sarcasm¡­?¡± Tooru looks awkward as he takes another swig at his carbonated water. I place my cup next to me and take another bite of the bagel sandwich. I gulp down the whole mouthful of sandwich in one go, which is a complete waste of food, really. If that¡¯s the way you think, then¡­ are you saying that if the princess who betrayed you appears in front of you again, you¡¯ll have no feelings of attachment or regret for her? Even though you cherished her so much in that life? That¡¯s right, I swallowed all these questions along with the mouthful of sandwich right into my stomach. A bit of lemon jelly remains on the corner of my lips. I wipe the bit of jelly with my thumb and lick it off. It¡¯s sweet and sour¡­ I don¡¯t think Yuri is avoiding Percelis because he wants to avoid a relationship with Percelis from now. I think¡­ he is avoiding her because he is too attached to his previous life. As for Percelis, even without her previous life¡¯s memories, her attachment to Yuri is clear. Therefore, isn¡¯t this an undeniable connection between souls? Aren¡¯t they connected through memories, regrets and former attachments? For better or worse, it seems¡­ Somehow, I feel envious. There was no such person for the Crimson Witch. Perhaps that is why I look at them with mixed feelings. I guess the emotions I am feeling are something close to a maiden in love. It¡¯s not like I feel that love is something that will last forever, or something embarrassing like that. No one should blame another for falling in love with someone else in the next life. I guess, I am just jealous. Even so, I am also very sad for them. [Gumihou: This chapter is full of feels] [1] Add Details [1b] An extra throwaway ¡®but¡¯ that looked out of place¡­ Unsure what the ¡®but¡¯ is for, but try to incorporate it into the meaning of Maki¡¯s instead of just the beginning of her ¡®But I¡¯m worried¡¯ [2] Adjusted detail: It was originally ¡®when I left Medite Mansion¡¯¡­ like girl? You forgot you went to the temple and had a bath there? Volume 2 - CH 8 Within the Southern Continent, there were three smaller countries adjacent to the Holy Nation of Ruskia. They are the Kingdom of Orien (agriculture), the Kingdom of Gibraltar (Wine, flowers & art), and the Kingdom of Gliche (mining, their most valuable export being the Rhea Meida) Long ago, these four countries were once part of the great Kingdom of Rubelkia. However, the large country was eventually fragmented by the royal family and broke up into smaller nations. The relationship between all four countries were generally good, with trade happening between all four. However, in the wake of the Giant Soldier attack a few months back, these smaller countries have expressed some dissatisfaction with Ruskia. Specifically, our decision to partly open up the country. The Kingdom of Orien is against the semi-opening of Ruskia, while the Kingdom of Gibraltar is in favor of it. As for Gliche, they believe that this was an excellent opportunity to do business. This conference is held to sound out everyone¡¯s intention and see if we could reach a satisfactory cooperation. As expected, there are many things to discuss. As the Supreme Magic Advisor, my task is to assist the king and my uncle, and my role here is to explain the magical structure of the Giant Soldiers as well as the Magical Circuit System that we wanted to introduce. This way, I get a first hand look at the reaction of each country¡¯s representatives. ¡°The Magical Circuit System is a system that allows the registration of advance contracts, taking into consideration the restrictions of Spirit Magic. By making use of this System, chanting time would be shortened and activation time would be accelerated. It could also store a certain number of MP on itself through Magic Circles. MP stored inside these Magical Circuits could be stocked up or be sold to registered mages. However, [1] as we are still at the experimental stage, we still need to make some adjustments suited to the locality.¡± ¡°Hoo¡­ that¡¯s quite revolutionary.¡± ¡°Indeed. However, it must be said that these stored magic could only be used in specified locations. We are still working on that. The Magic Research Institute had been working on a prototype at the Holy Nation. A Magic Wave Tower is being built with a large Lacrima core powering it. To complete this Magical Circuit System, the use of Rhea Meida is essential to lay down the circuitry system.¡± Recently, the rare metal Rhea Meida had been attracting a lot of attention due to its effects when it comes to the production of magic tools in the Southern Continent. Gliche happens to have a large mine of this rare mineral. ¡°In other words¡­ you wish to buy Rhea Meida from us, yes?¡± The Gliche King looks like he is trying to see how much he could squeeze out of this deal. With a card like Rhea Meida in his hand, he might even be able to gain an edge over Ruskia and Fresir. ¡°Not a bad idea, right? This is a deal that involves a lot of money. Fresir would also be involved.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± The King of Gilche is a man with slicked, dark brown hair. He has a way of sitting on the ornate chair that calls to mind the air of a mafia boss, like the ones that appear in Hollywood movies. Even so, he gives the impression of being the contrary, slightly mischievous type. As the talk continued, he maintained a smirk on his face. The Orien King and Gibraltar Queen listen to the exchange between Ruskia and Gliche for a moment before interjecting. ¡°[2] While it is true that the sale of Rhea Meida would bring money in¡­ But, Sir Raymond, don¡¯t you think that it is too dangerous to supply such important material to another country? Moreover, you say that the Rhea Meida will be used to build this¡­ Magic Circuit System in Holy, whatever protection it has will only be limited to Miradreed, yes? Would the Magic System be able to protect the entire country? What about us? We might seem like insignificant countries to you, are you planning to take as much as you can out of us and leaving us to die?¡± the Gliche King¡¯s voice was low, but resounded strongly within the space. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± The atmosphere is so tense I feel like having a glass of wine. ¡°Of course, the safety of Orien, Gibraltar and Gilche is guaranteed by Ruskia as it has always been. You are the precious children of Ruskia, surely you could put a little trust in us?¡± ¡°Precious children, you say¡­¡± Gliche King¡¯s voice was sarcastic as he laughed. ¡°[2] As for the Gliche King, your plan is to push the price of Rhea Meida to the highest possible height, is it not? At such an important time, you still stoop so low¡­¡± the Gibraltar Queen sticks out her thin chin, a feathered fan fluttered over her lips as she narrowed her eyes at him. Gibraltar does not have any main exports aside from wine. However, it is a cultural hub that respects the arts and dignity. It had long settled itself as a dependent country to Ruskia for the sake of our protection. Therefore, it is in their best interest to maintain a good relationship with us. ¡°That said, once you open up the country, savages from the East will rush in here, won¡¯t they? Hm? Orien¡¯s crops are not meant to feed those kinds of people,¡± the fat Orien King with his glossy egg-like skin stated harshly. As a country with deep-rooted Anti-East ideals, they are completely against the opening of the country. ¡°Don¡¯t we already have the Green Curtain? It would be better to completely close up the entire country.¡± ¡°Well¡­ I must ask the Orien King, have you heard what His Highness Ulysses said? The Green Curtain is in an incomplete state. What if these Giant Soldiers break through all the curtains? I, personally, dare not bet on its protection.¡± ¡°Well, that¡­ that may be true, but¡­¡± As the leaders of the countries glared at each other and tried to gain an upper hand over everyone, I can tell that Gliche is not the only one who is unhappy being a ¡®protected country¡¯ of Ruskia. ¡°¡­ Proof! I want proof! King of Ruskia.¡± ¡°Proof.. what do you mean, by proof?¡± ¡°Sir Raymond, I¡¯m not speaking to you,¡± Gliche King was staring at Ruskia King, sparing only a short moment to glare at my uncle. ¡°¡­ what is it, King of Gliche¡­¡± The King, who had mostly entrusted most of the kingship work to Sir Raymond as Steward of the Country, opened his mouth for the first time. The Gliche King snorts once, then turns his hawk-like stare at me. ¡°His Highness the Fifth Prince Ulysses, I wish to welcome you as a groom for my daughter, what do you think? Not a bad deal, eh? Ruskia has never treated its princes right, except for the one who is made king. Despite how I look, I am a devoted husband to my wife and I have no sons¡­ well?¡± ¡°¡­ Wha¡­.¡± Hearing my name mentioned so suddenly makes me too flustered to say anything. All the leaders of the countries are staring at me. ¡°W-what is this ridiculous¡­ Gliche, you are coveting His Highness Ulysses¡¯ power, aren¡¯t you? Th-this is why I hate negotiating with you!¡± The Gilbraltar Queen appeared quite frustrated with the situation. She grits her teeth, as though she had lost a race. Then, quite casually, the Orien King says, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, my daughter¡­¡± ¡°No, as a proof of our friendship with Ruskia, he should be with the Princess of Gibraltar!¡± I barely had the opportunity to say anything. The Kings and Queen are quarreling so intensely, I am surprised they haven¡¯t started throwing chairs. Anyway, since it was impossible to talk properly, the conference was closed. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ ¡°¡­ that was quite the ordeal¡­¡± As soon as the meeting is over, I leave the meeting room with the documents in my hand. On the way back, I am so tired that I have to stop and lean against the glass window of the Royal Palace corridor. ¡°¡­ aren¡¯t you the popular man, Your Highness?¡± ¡°Honourable Uncle¡­¡± I look to see my uncle popping up beside me, looking perfectly cheerful and fresh. Is this person a cyborg of some sort? I am as tired as a wrung out cloth, but he is still beaming. ¡°I¡¯m still 17.¡± ¡°Old enough to think of marriage [3]~¡± ¡°Says my Honourable Uncle who has yet to marry even though he is already in his 30s.¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± This person has a really meddlesome personality. However, he also understands that as a prince of this country, there is a high chance that he would enter a political marriage. Especially now, when we need to develop connections with other countries. ¡°The Princess of Gilche is quite famous for her beauty. She¡¯s one or two years younger than you, and she¡¯s a pretty princess who doesn¡¯t look like she was actually born of that scary old man¡­ but personally, I don¡¯t want you to leave the country.¡± ¡°I never thought of accepting an out of country marriage.¡± ¡°Still, Your Highness¡­ But still, Your Highness¡­ I think it would be interesting if you were to succeed to the throne of Gilche. You really do have the qualities of a king.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± I have no idea how serious Sir Raymond is being. However, I have other more important things to worry about, I cannot waste my time worrying about things like this. ¡°Well¡­ Your Highness is at that age to have one or two lady friends. Naturally, I shall not say anything about it.¡± ¡°You already did. Also, what is this about having one or two lady friends? Having more than one is cheating.¡± ¡°Oh my, oh my, you always have two ladies with you, goodness, I supposed it is all my assumptions¡î¡± ¡°And who exactly are these two ladies?!¡± somehow, I am baited by my uncle into raising my voice. My much older uncle went ¡®teehee¡î¡¯, stuck out his tongue and knocked his head with a fist, still grinning and said, ¡°Young Lady Makia and the Shrine Maiden of the Holy Nation. The census seems to favour Young Lady Makia, there¡¯s even a countdown to your marriage date or something in the gossip magazines.¡± Well, considering what happened at the Ball, this is not surprising. I dropped my head into my hands. ¡°Maki-chan is¡­ it¡¯s not like that. You can understand just by looking at us.¡± ¡°Ohh~~ What kind of relationship is it?¡± ¡°I wonder¡­ an elder sister, a younger sister, a friend, a comrade¡­ a family¡­ She is¡­ a dangerous ¡®ticking bomb¡¯, [4] the politically correct word is probably ¡®flashy¡¯. She is like a spiritual support for myself and Tooru.¡± ¡°¡­ goodness, you seemed to have given it a lot of thought.¡± ¡°I have thought about it long and hard. No matter what she is to me, a lover is not one of them. She is¡­ different.¡± ¡°I see~¡­¡± My uncle is making some annoying sounds at me still wearing that grin on his face. This crazy middle-aged uncle of mine. What annoyed me even more is that he did not even bother to ask me anything else after that. Do you really believe me at all? ¡°Oh well¡­ it takes all kinds¡­¡± Just what is that ambiguous statement? I swear, he is really getting on my nerves. If you have something to say, you should say it clearly or not say it at all. Suddenly, he said something very ambiguous. He gets on my nerves, I feel like he should be more clear when saying anything at all. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right, Your Highness. There is something I wish to let you know. It¡¯s about time the Holy Nation decides on a partner for the Green Shrine Maiden~¡± ¡°¡­. Eh?¡± I have no idea what kind of face I am making now. However, my uncle looked amused, which cannot be good. And then, I remembered. 2000 years ago, I was chosen as the partner for the Green Shrine Maiden by the people of the Holy Nation. Volume 2 - CH 9 ¡°Thank you, Bastian¡­ As expected, the fragrance of your herbal tea really puts me at ease.¡± ¡°Your Highness seems a little tired, so I changed the blend.¡± ¡°¡­ I see, is this chamomile? With a little cinnamon?¡± I inhaled the scent of tea, picking out the details in the brew. The smell relaxes me a little bit more. ¡°Your Highness, at your leisure.¡± ¡°Un¡­ goodnight.¡± Bastian maintained his gentlemanly attitude even as he bowed and left the room. As for me, I slowly sip at my tea, before letting out a sigh. ¡°¡­ hoot, hoot, I see that Ulysses-sama is ill, na.¡± ¡°Ufufu, what kind of illness could it be?¡± ¡°What the heck are you saying? As a man, he should strive ahead until his entire body collapses!!¡± ¡°No no, he shouldn¡¯t collapse!¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± I could hear the many unseen voices chatting with each other. Looks like my spirits are quarrelling with each other. I can hear everything. I snap my fingers, causing them to materialise into their physical forms. Several magic circles were used to make this happen. ¡°¡­ What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Nothing, that is¡­ Ulysses-sama¡­ just thinking about the last time you were like this¡­ hoot.¡± ¡°The Great Sage has always been calm and composed about everything. He should not fall apart over these kinds of things. You have a good brain in your head, but you use it to over think and start running around in circles like an idiot~~¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Still sitting on the bed, I grab Fan and flip him over, holding him upside down. ¡°W-what, Ulysses-sama?! Owls can¡¯t move when they are turned upside down, you know?!¡± ¡°Just don¡¯t move.¡± Fan continued to squirm and roll about, but I refused to let go and kept on bullying him. Pino Dora hopped onto the bed and I caught him too. Celiade, the only one who appeared in the 2nd Summoning Form, had created a water field in the air and was staring down at the situation from a safe position. ¡°Goodness, Great Sage¡­ you turn into a child when it comes to such matters.¡± ¡°From the point of view of spirits, we humans might as well be babies, right? Since you¡¯ve existed in this world for ages.¡± ¡°I guess¡­¡± Celiade is playing with her hair as she speaks, ¡°Even so, White Sage, I must say you become very awkward when dealing with the Shrine Maiden. You are beyond competent on other matters, but are very clumsy with love affairs. The Black Demon King is much savvier about such things. Even back then, you were incredibly nervous when they matched you with the Shrine Maiden.¡± ¡°No, that is, why are you being so noisy? Please stop comparing me with Tooru. Also, you guys are laughing at me, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because¡­ the Shrine Maiden back then kept calling the Great Sage old geezer, old geezer¡­¡± Yes, I do remember that. The former Green Shrine Maiden had a stronger personality compared to Percelis. It was natural for her to call me an old geezer, I had been alive for nearly 200 years by then, thus, to her I was nothing but a geezer. On the other hand, to me, who had known her from the moment she was born, she was more like a granddaughter. For us to suddenly be told to marry, was¡­ [2] [2] She had hated the idea from the beginning and rejected our marriage. Though I had been alive for a long time and had worked to educate myself on all kinds of things, I did not have the Black Demon King¡¯s skills with women. Therefore, it took me a long time to get her to open her heart to me. Just how did we manage to get along back then¡­ ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± As I retain my silence, staring at the upside down Fan with his large round eyes¡­ I must say that his huge eyes are very scary looking. ¡°¡­ what is it, Fan?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­ hoot.¡± ¡°Why are all of you joining forces against me?¡± ¡°What the hell? Danna is overthinking it! That green girl has no memories of Danna, but she¡¯s still sticking all over you, eh? Isn¡¯t that a good enough answer, eh? Tch, you have it too easy!!¡± ¡°¡­ ara, that¡¯s an excellent point, Pino~¡± Celiade made pistol fingers at Pino and winks. What are these spirits doing? Surely it¡¯s perfectly normal to think about these things? [3] After all, it is about the life of the person I care for, shouldn¡¯t I devote more thought to my actions so that I don¡¯t hurt them further? If I ended up looking like a fool who thinks in circles, I¡¯m fine with that. Not even the Sage knows everything. Please read this at kitchennovel dot com ~ The next day, I got up early and made my way towards the Holy Nation through a secret passage from the Royal Palace. I could not sleep at all last night and ended up tossing and turning until morning. This is also why I decided to go and see her, although I have no idea whether I will meet her or not. Even though I have no answer as to what I should do next. ¡°H-hold it, hold it, I know we fan the flames a little, but are you really going into her bed to¡­¡± ¡°Hoot, hoot, bold move, bold move,¡± ¡°Absolutely not!! The Green Shrine Maiden is awake before the sun rises, so, she¡¯s definitely not in bed!!¡± As I hurried down the underground passage, I scolded my spirit companions repeatedly. The weather has been getting chillier of late, so I put on my coat over my clothes. When I arrived at the Holy Nation, I heard a slightly strange sound. ¡°¡­?¡± Is that the sound of a flute? Moreover, so early in the morning? ¡°What is this¡­¡± The higher pitched sounds seem to waver a little, but contrarily, the dissonant melody has a calming effect on me. Could the Bishop be the flautist¡­? While thinking over it, I open the Black Door and descend to that sacred place, the Garden of Truth. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± The garden feels cooler and more refreshing than usual this morning. The refreshing scent of morning is like a freshly cut orange and flows slowly around me with each step I take. A green and white garden. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± As I listen to the sound of running water, Percelis emerges from the small garden fountain. Water from this fountain has the power of purification. If I remember correctly, the Green Shrine Maiden of 2000 years ago would soak herself in this fountain every morning. I am at a loss for words. Because her dripping wet appearance is completely different from the image of a young girl I had until now. ¡°¡­ Eltear¡­¡± The name that slips out of my lips was the name of my former wife. ¡°¡­ Ulysses¡­¡± She is looking at me with surprise. Only for a moment, though. After the initial shock, her expression tightens and she frowns, pushing [4] grass green eyebrows, still wet from the spring water, together. I have not seen her in a while, somehow, I still think of her as a child. However, she has matured into an adult in that time without me realising it. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± It has been a long time since we last met, I have no idea what to say to her. She keeps staring at me as this mysterious and awkward silence continues to build. Eventually, Percelis pulls her long robe on. She turns her back to me and quickly darts behind a large tree. As I expected, she refuses to see me, still. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± I follow the traces left by the wet robe that had dragged on the ground. It winds past the 8 caskets and over the roots of the large tree. The water trail is obvious, [4] even if I had not seen where she had hidden herself. I found her crouching between some roots. ¡°¡­ what¡¯s wrong, Percelis? If you stay in such a place wearing wet clothes, you¡¯ll catch a cold. It¡¯s almost autumn now and this place is already colder than usual¡­ look, you¡¯re shivering, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± I put my cloak over a silent Percelis. She stays silent. ¡°¡­ I see, you still find me uncomfortable to be around. Is it because you get the feeling that you¡¯re ¡®about to recall something¡¯?¡± ¡°¡­ hm?¡± She finally looks up with an odd look on her face. However, she quickly looks down again. I narrow my eyes and crouch down as well so that I can look her in the face. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± As expected, she is frowning, her overall expression is very stiff. It¡¯s clear that she is uncomfortable. I laughed out of awkwardness. ¡°¡­ sorry for not coming here all this time¡­¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Percelis turns to look at me once, then looks away again, her expression even more sullen as she more or less turns her back to me. ¡°This again, it¡¯s that face again, Ulysses¡­ the one who dislikes looking at me is not the Ulysses.¡± ¡°¡­ Percelis¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ it¡¯s fine you know¡­ you don¡¯t have to keep coming and showing me that face. You have Makia and Tooru, right? You have lots of people to make you happy, right?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± She has curled up into a ball, looking very small and weak. However, I know that I cannot use ordinary means to engage with her.¡± ¡°Why¡­ Why do you look at me with that sad and troubled face? I-I don¡¯t understand anything¡­¡± ¡°¡­ Percelis¡­¡± ¡°Ii¡¯s make me uneasy, you know? E-ever since that day, when Ulysses cried in front of the casket saying ¡®that child, that child¡­ I¡¯m always, always¡­ so frightened. I don¡¯t know why, but¡­ I get this feeling that something frightening will happen all the time.¡± I am shocked. Sure enough, some recollection is trickling into her too. I¡¯m sure that she will eventually remember everything and suffer unbelievable pain from it. ¡°¡­ you have a feeling that something frightening will happen?¡± ¡°Frightening, it¡¯s really¡­ frightening¡­¡± ¡°I see,¡± [5] I cannot bear to hear anything else from her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it will all be fine¡­ that feeling you are most afraid of will not be awakened.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.?¡± I glance around the area behind the large tree. There is a single white bell flower blooming among the brilliant flowers. ¡°A long time ago, there lived a foolish man,¡± I say as I pick the white bellflower and the memories begin to wash over me. ¡°Even though the people all around called him a Sage, he was just a foolish man who could not convey his feelings properly to his fianc¨¦e. After one season, this foolish man left his fianc¨¦e¡¯s for some business in another Continent.¡± ¡°¡­..?¡± Percelis, who had been looking down all this while, suddenly looked at me with an odd expression. I hold out the white bellflower to her. ¡°That man sent white bell flowers to his fianc¨¦e, soon after, they were married¡­¡± You understand the significance of this white bellflower in the language of flowers, don¡¯t you? As expected, Percelis blushes and her round eyes widen even more. ¡°¡­but for you, it is best not to accept it.¡± I gently place the white bellflower on the green, moss-coloured floor. I pretend not to notice it when her expression changes in that instant. I have done a very cruel thing. ¡°¡­why¡­?¡± ¡°Accepting this flower will only lead to you being devoured by fear. You will know the truth of everything.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Percelis¡¯s expression contorts and tears begin to flow down her face. I can only quietly endure the pain welling up in my chest. ¡°Why¡­ Ulysses, why¡­¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± I gently turn my face away and force myself to move away, crossing over the many tree roots and doing my best not to listen to her stifled crying. ¡°Wait¡­ please wait¡­ Ulysses¡­¡± I think¡­ she is whispering for me not to go. Really, that is such an absurd thought, how could she have said that? I must have imagined it. It must be my obsession over her that led me to these half-hearted gestures. Once she regains her memory, it will only torment her. Therefore I could only tell her ¡®Don¡¯t accept the flower¡¯ and seal this memory away forever. To use the beautiful language of flowers to incite such a cruel method of separation¡­ In spite of knowing how cruel this method is, I still did it to show her my feelings. In the secret depth of my desires, I held hope that she would want to ignore my warnings and wish for her terrible memories back. This action is inconsistent with my intention. If I really had wished for her to never regain her memory, the best method is to do nothing. To act aloof and show no interest. By holding out the white bellflower to her, I held out my feelings, entangling her existence with mine. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± My steps are brisk and I do not look back as I climb the passageway out of the Tomb of Truth to the surface. After peeking through a few gaps between the pillars of the Church of the Holy Nation, I return to the Royal Palace. ¡°White Sage¡­ You¡¯ve done some unexpectedly unpleasant things¡­¡± ¡°I think ¡®disgusting¡¯ is more appropriate!!!¡± ¡°Hoot, hoot¡­ that was quite a serious blow.¡± Although annoyed by their comments, I am starting to realise just how foolish my actions were. However, this is not the time to change my mind. It¡¯s time to break away from my past. The past life and the present are different, they are events coloured by different experiences I have to make myself accept this. Even so, the sound of the unstable flute still echoes in my ear. The original was: What¡¯s up with these spirits? I mean, it can¡¯t be helped that I end up overthinking all of this! I just can¡¯t decide on what to do¡­ If I sound like an idiot going around in circles then I¡¯m fine with that. Don¡¯t just assume that the White Sage has the answer for everything. I came to a conclusion without hearing any more words from her. Like¡­ isn¡¯t this kind of writing a bit crude? Reword it to reflect his ¡®type¡¯ of thoughts. Let the reason come to this conclusion without blatantly showing them the words. Volume 2 - CH 10 ¡¸I will love you forever¡¹ That is the meaning of white bellflowers in the language of flowers. That is what Ulysses wanted me to ¡®not accept¡¯. ¡°Hey, did you know? His Highness Ulysses is in marriage talks with a princess from another country, you know~ So, what will you do now~?¡± Yesterday evening, Urbanus Medite told me this on his visit to the Holy Nation. He has a rather crude way of speaking, but¡­ I cannot afford to worry about such random things. I realise that Ulysses must have stopped coming because he is busy with something else, maybe with someone else who is even more important. I already had the feeling that he thought of me as a younger sister, but¡­ still, it made me really sad. After a night made restless with anxiety, I immersed myself in the waters of the Sanctuary as usual. Thinking about Ulysses, who I could not meet up with. I first met him when I was 5 years old. He was just slightly older than me at 7 years old. Even back then, he was already a beautiful prince with a mature air about him. From the moment I saw him, I fell in love. Rather, despite my young age, I knew that I would fall in love with him. Thinking back, it was more of a conviction than a premonition. It was like part of my feelings had already been decided. Even as I hid behind Bishop Delgusta, he had smiled and reached out for painfully shy me. He told me stories about the outside world, because I could not go out. I was just a child then, but I knew all kinds of things because of him. His smile back then was free of clouds, as true as the gentle aura that surrounded him. Even so, I got the impression that he was a little sad. He was always looking into the distance, as though looking for someone, waiting for someone. ¡°If the person Ulysses is waiting for really exists, please appear before him as soon as possible.¡± This had been my prayer to the big tree for a very long time. If this person appeared, then¡­ he wouldn¡¯t be so lonely. He would smile more. He wouldn¡¯t be sad anymore. I think it was around the time I turned 13 that Ulysses suddenly looked up in surprise while we were looking at a book. I think I said something about it, but I can¡¯t remember what it was. I could only remember that surprise expression on Ulysses¡¯ face. It was from that day onwards, that he started to smile a little sadly whenever he looked at me. He looked at me with a lonely expression, but he still visited the Holy Nation from time to time and kept me company. He would listen to me and stay by my side, telling me more stories. Then. On the day of the ball. Ulysses finally met the people he had been waiting for. Makia and Tooru. These two special people who could understand Ulysses completely. ¡°¡­ I¡¯m so glad, Ulysses.¡± I¡¯m glad he was able to meet them. Makia and Tooru, who rarely ever come to this place, are now my dear friends, but ever since they appeared, I¡¯ve been thinking¡­ I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll become a much smaller existence for Ulysses now that they have appeared. However, things took a big turn. On the last day of the Holy Festival, the Royal Capital was attacked by giant soldiers created by the Hermedes Federation. After that, the Fresir Princess, the general as well as Ulysses, Makia and Tooru came to the Sanctuary that only special people could enter. The reason they could enter was clearly because they were special. I don¡¯t understand exactly how they are special and how they are related to the myths, but I can feel that they are connected to the wheel of fate. Ulysses had cried. He cried wordlessly in front of the little boy¡¯s casket. The same boy that drew these inexplicable feelings of fondness from me. Then, he apologised to me over and over again. Hugging me and clinging to me, it was the first time I saw his weak side. I still don¡¯t know anything, but¡­ I think it is possible that I am also connected to their fate. However, I still know nothing. Why did Ulysses keep apologising to me? Also, why did Ulysses smile so sadly whenever he saw me? And, why did he always treat me like I¡¯m as fragile as thin glass? He used to touch me casually, but now, he maintains a certain distance from me and never pats my head anymore. I think¡­ it¡¯s all very sad and very, very lonely. What am I to him? Am I a burden to him? Is this life some sort of repentance for him? Am I nothing but a burden for Ulysses? What makes him so sad? The more I thought about it, the more jealous I became. Of Makia and Tooru. Of course, I can¡¯t show it in public, and I do love them for making Ulysses happy. He looks really happy when he is around Makia and Tooru. More than happy, he looks healed. As though their presence has saved him. Clearly the waiting was worth it. Anyone could tell just by looking. However, I wished I could go back to the time when I was still praying and waiting for this moment to happen. I am a bad girl¡­ There are a lot of flowers floating on the spring water in the fountain I am soaking in. As I surrender myself to the coldness, I allow my body to sink, hoping to hide the feelings of loneliness and ugly jealousy from the world. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Zaaa¡ª My thin robe had become heavy with water as I stood up in the centre of the spring. It is still very early in the morning, but for some reason, Ulysses is standing at the entrance of the Tomb of Truth. ¡°¡­Eltear¡­¡± I know that name. The knowledge is sleeping somewhere deep inside my heart. Even so, I tighten my expression, doing my best to push back against the feelings and trying to behave normally. How long has it been since we last met? I haven¡¯t had a proper conversation with him for at least two months. ¡°¡­ Percelis.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± My nervousness is getting the better of me, I clenched my teeth, trying to suppress the feelings welling up in my heart. I am¡­ really, really happy he came to see me. I rush away from the fountain, crouching behind the large tree. I can¡¯t say why I did this. Obviously, it¡¯s a childish move, but¡­ even though I am happy, I don¡¯t want to show it. My maiden¡¯s heart just can¡¯t take it. ¡°¡­ What¡¯s wrong, Percelis? If you stay in such a place wearing wet clothes, you¡¯ll catch a cold. It¡¯s almost autumn now and this place is already colder than usual¡­ Look, you¡¯re shivering, aren¡¯t you?¡± Ulysses¡¯ cloak lands on my back. The cloak still feels warm from his body heat. ¡°¡­ I see, you still find me uncomfortable to be around. Is it because you get the feeling that you¡¯re ¡®about to recall something¡¯?¡± ¡°¡­hm?¡± I raised my head at his unexpected question, but I had to turn away again when I saw that smiling, yet incomparably sad expression. ¡°¡­ sorry for not coming here all this time¡­¡± There it is again. Again with the apologies. I have no idea what you are apologising for. I turn my back to him. ¡°This again, it¡¯s that face again, Ulysses¡­ The one who dislikes looking at me is not Ulysses I know.¡± ¡°¡­ Percelis¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ It¡¯s fine you know¡­ You don¡¯t have to keep coming and showing me that face. You have Makia and Tooru, right? You have lots of people to make you happy, right?¡± It makes me sad to even say these words. Tears are pooling in my eyes. ¡°Why¡­ Why do you always look so sad when you look at me? I¡­ I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Why do you feel guilty when you look at me? What am I to you? Aahhh, I hate it. That one thing I don¡¯t understand is probably the thing that is hurting the most. Yet, there is a part of me that is afraid of the truth. ¡°It makes me uneasy, you know? E-ever since that day, when you cried in front of the casket saying ¡®that child, that child¡¯¡­ I¡¯m always, always so¡­ frightened. I don¡¯t know why, but¡­ I get this feeling that something frightening will happen all the time.¡± Once triggered, this creeping thing will devour me whole. I can tell that creeping thing is made up of something terrifying. My entire body already rejects its existence. Even without knowing what it was, my entire body already rejects it. ¡°¡­You have a feeling that something frightening will happen?¡± ¡°Frightening, it¡¯s really¡­ frightening¡­¡± Stay with me. I feel uneasy about everything, but especially about you never being by my side. I was about to say this when his voice cut in. ¡°I see.¡± It is a sharp cutting sound that seems to¡­ redirect something. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it will all be fine¡­ That feeling you are most afraid of will not be awakened.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.?¡± Ulysses¡¯ eyes narrow and he reaches out to pluck a white bellflower that is blooming just beside us. ¡°A long time ago, there lived a foolish man¡­ Even though the people all around called him a Sage, he was just a foolish man who could not convey his feelings properly to his fianc¨¦e. After one season, this foolish man left his fianc¨¦e for some business in another Continent.¡± What is he talking about? Why is he suddenly telling me something like an old story? He is staring at the white bellflower now with a lonely look in his eyes, before holding it out to me. ¡°The man presented a white bellflower to his fianc¨¦e, and soon after, they were married¡­¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± In an instance, shock went through me. It felt as though I knew this scene of ¡®the man presented a white bellflower¡¯. It is as though it has appeared in my mind¡¯s eye. It was a shaky, fragmented film in sepia tones. The movie disappears suddenly. I know this. In the language of flowers, a white bellflower means ¡®I will love you forever¡¯. As my spirits lifts, a blush spreads over my cheeks and heat seems to emanate from the centre of my core. Surprise, anticipation, joy and all sorts of indescribable emotions is starting to well up. ¡°¡­ But for you, it is best not to accept it.¡± My heart freezes instead. There is a heavy thud, as though a large stake had been thrust through my chest. the fluttery, ambiguous emotions that had been bubbling up thus far had suddenly collapsed into dark water. Ulysses¡­ did not give me the flower. He places it on the ground. ¡°¡­ Why¡­?¡± What does this mean? What is going on? ¡°Accepting this flower will only lead to you being devoured by fear. You will know the truth about everything. Ulysses is not looking me in the eye, but his words are clearly spoken. Even so, their meaning was too abstract for me to understand. However, I do manage to understand one thing. It is settled. I have been completely rejected by him. When comprehension washes over me, tears begin to well up in my eyes. Even though I knew that my tears would change nothing. ¡°Why¡­ Ulysses, why¡­¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± And so, he apologises to me, again. His face distorts with pain even as he turns his back to me and leaves this place. Tears are streaming down my face; I cannot move due to the overwhelming feelings that seem to fix me in place. ¡°Wait¡­ please wait¡­ Ulysses¡­¡± My desperate calls sound too quiet even to my ears. If only I have the courage, the strength, and the charm to hold him in place, to stop him from leaving. I curl up in place among the root of the trees, grasping at the cloak that had once held Ulysses¡¯ warmth. When I catch sight of the white bellflower, just a little way away on the mossy floor, fresh tears flow out of my eyes again. More than sadness is slowly rising up inside of me. Fragments of fear prick at me, driving into me like pins until I could barely breathe. ¡°¡­ Ulysses¡­¡± Don¡¯t go. Stay beside me. I¡¯m scared. Something is chasing me. Everything is going round and round, round and round, like mixing honey, yogurt and dark bitter chocolate with a glass spoon. Even though it looks pretty and sparkly, it is also sweet and sour and bitter at the same time. The thing chasing me is muddy looking. Sweet, yet never kind. It swallows me up. Ah¡­ I heard the nostalgic sound of flute somewhere. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ but, this is my burden to bear. I have to be the one to stop that man.¡± ¡°¡­so you¡¯re leaving. Leaving me and Shuma.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry¡± The voice sounds familiar. Who was it? Who are you? I see a man with white hair speaking to a woman with green hair. There is a little boy too¡­ the boy is the one I see every day, the one in the casket. ¡°When everything is over, father will take you there, it¡¯s a promise. Until then, stay close to your mother¡­ Shuma. It will surely be a wonderful place for our family, alright?¡± ¡°Yes, father.¡± The boy looked very young, but when he nodded, there was a certainty about him that felt more reliable than the woman. Ahh¡­ somehow there is a feeling of nostalgia here. I have no idea when it started, but my tears just won¡¯t stop flowing. I want to know more. I get the feeling that, the more I know, the closer I¡¯ll get to Ulysses. If only I know more, then¡­ perhaps I could hold him close to me. I want more¡­ and more¡­ I tried grasping for those sparkling sharp feelings inside of me, but suddenly, a solid black wall appeared. It felt as solid as marble. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Bad feelings stabbed at my heart. I¡¯m scared. Unforgivable. Let me die. Let me meet them. I see a grief-stricken woman screaming like a crazy within this Sanctuary. She is clinging to that water casket. No. Don¡¯t look anymore. It¡¯s fine not to know everything. A blindfold covered my eyes. ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± I cried myself to sleep at the base of the large tree. Only to wake up clinging onto Ulysses¡¯ robes, trying to make myself small, smaller. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Shrine Maiden.¡± I heard the sound of a flute, and a voice. Surprised, I sit up and look around. Finally, I look up and see that at the fork of one of the many leaves and branches of the large sat a young man. He is seated in a kneeling position, playing a flute. The tone warbles unsteadily, it sounded crude and unrefined. Yet, somehow, I felt like I should know it. I think¡­ I must have heard it before. The man is dressed like a priest of the Holy Nation. The black and white pattern is very distinctive, he even has a square hat on. ¡°¡­w-who are you?¡± I have never seen this priest before. He has short-cropped, ash-coloured hair. The fearless smile and sharp ¡®sanpaku¡¯ [2] eyes seemed out of place on someone wearing a priest¡¯s outfit. The fact that this priest is inside this garden proves that he is also a special existence in this world. The dissonant cadence of his flute playing seems to match with his existence.